《One last time》 Chapter 1 - Nursery City hospital, London. Inside the nursery, a young nurse was quietly observing a one day old baby who was soundly sleeping in a crib. Gently touching his nose, the nurse said," Hey little one welcome to the world. It''s a bit complicated here but I guess you''ll still like it." " Nurse Silvia you''ve been called in the emergency room." A hospital staff said. " I''ll be right there Mr John." Silvia said. Stroking the babies soft and rosy cheeks for the last time, Silvia left the nursery. ..... Emergency room. When Silvia entered the emergency, a young woman flicked her forehead and asked," How many times do you''ve to visit the nursery in a day?" Silvia chuckled and said," They are so cute and you know that cute things attract me a lot." Janet laughed and said," Well my cousin is also cute but you are still not attracted to him." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Your cousin is a jerk no actually he is a maniac." Janet rolled her eyes and said," Just because he eats hamburger with jam doesn''t make him a maniac." Silvia frowned and said," He is insulting hamburgers by doing that. It''s like molesting a hamburger." Janet sighed and said," You and your foodie talks. I wonder how you are so slim. With your eating habits you should weigh more than 1000 pounds.." " Don''t exaggerate." Silver said. Glancing at the watch, Silvia said," Our shift is almost over so let''s wrap up." " Okay." Janet said. " I''ll go and check the patient in room no. 21." Silvia said. " Ron is already doing that." Janet said. Silvia chuckled and said," Do you think he will succeed this time?" " Well this is his fourth attempt of the day so let''s hope for the best." Janet said. " I''ll go check on him." Silvia said before walking out did the emergency. ... Room no.21 When Silvia entered the room, she gasped when she saw two people passionately kissing each other. " I am sorry." Silvia said before walking out of the room. " Hey Sil wait." Ron shouted. Silvia stopped and said," Our shift is almost over but I guess you wanna wait." Trying towards the man, Ron said," Goodbye Mr Tif. I''ll see you tomorrow." The man frowned and said," My name is Steve not Tif." Rom rolled his eyes and said," Yeah whatever." before walking out along with Silvia. .... Outside. " You finally made your way." Silvia said. Ron pouted his lips and said," Not really." " What is wrong this time?" Silvia asked. Ron sighed and said," Very bad kisser." Silvia chuckled and said," The last one had a very big beard and the one before that had big mole on his face. Seriously Ron what are you up to? You cannot expect someone to be perfect." Ron smiled and said," You know who is perfect for me Sil baby. Oh my God speak of the hunk and here he comes. Oh my God he is coming near. Sil do I look okay." " You look handsome." Silvia said. " Hello nurse Silvia." a man who was in his late twenties greeted Silvia politely. Giving him a very weak smile, Silvia said," Good afternoon Dr Jonathan." " Just call me Jonathan please. When you add that Dr it feels so formal." Jonathan said. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. " Your shift is over?" Jonathan asked. " Ya we are just wrapping up." Silvia said. Jonathan smiled and asked," Well then would you like to grab a cup of coffee with me?" Scratching her head, Silvia said," Actually I''ve few guest coming over today so I''ve to help my aunt. So-" Jonathan chuckled and said," This is the 23rd rejection that I''ve received from your side. Anyway I''ll keep trying though. Have a good day Nurse Silvia." Silvia smiled and said," You too." After Jonathan left, Ron gasped and said," How can someone be so handsome, dashing and sexy at the same time?" Silvia chuckled and asked," Why don''t you talk to him then?" Ron rolled his eyes and said," I will when he stops flirting with you. Seriously Sil you don''t feel attracted to him even a little?" Silvia shook her head and said," He is not my type." Joining his hands together, Ron said," Thankyou Goddess Silvia for sparing him for me." Silvia laughed and said," Enough of your nonsense Ron. We should leave it''s almost time." .... Chapter 2 - I am not After changing their clothes Silvia, Jannet and Ron left the hospital together. " Let''s grab a glass of beer together." Janet said. Ron shrugged his shoulders and said," Ahh I would love to." " Sorry guys but I have to help mom today. Some guest are coming over." Silvia said. Janet rolled her eyes and said," You always do this. Seriously Sil the world will end if someday you call us out for a drink." Silvia chuckled and said," Well then I guess that day will never come. How can I let this beautiful world end without finding my soulmate." " There is no such thing. The idea about soulmate is shitty." Janet said. Ron raised his eyebrows and said," Silvia you know what do you need?" " What?" Silvia asked. " You need sex." Ron said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," I guess you left something at the hospital." Ron widened his eyes in shock and asked," Really? What?" " Your brains." Silvia said. Janet laughed and said," Alright now Ron and I will go and grab a drink." " And I will leave. See you tomorrow." Silvia said before walking towards her home. .... Silvia Green was a young, twenty five year old woman who lived with her paternal aunt and uncle. Silvia''s parents had died in a car accident when she was ten. After her parents death, Silvia''s uncle, Mr Thomas Green and his wife Mrs Lily Green decided to adopt her. Silvia''s aunt and uncle treated her like their own daughter and their son, Steve Green who was several years younger to Silvia. Thomas and Lily never made her feel lonely or left out. They did everything they could for Silvia. They educated her in a very reputed school of London and when Silvia told Uncle Thomas that she wanted to become a nurse, he happily agreed and helped her inroll into a very good nursing college. They never differentiated between Steve and Silvia. In fact they treated Silvia even better. Silvia had a fair skin with greenish-blue eyes which she had inherited from her mother and a light brown curly hair. She had a perfect nose, rosy cheeks and perfect lips. She also had all her curves at the right place. .... When Silvia arrived home, Aunt Lily was taking out freshly baked brownies from the oven. " I am sorry I am late." Silvia said. Aunt Lily smiled and said," It''s fine honey. Everything is ready. You go upstairs and freshen up." Taking a tiny piece of brownie from the tray, Silvia savoured it and said," Mmmmm yummy as always." " Ahh Sil how many times do I have to tell you that you have to wash your hands properly with soap and water after you come back home from the hospital and then eat?" Aunt Lily said. " It''s okay mom. Our hospital is a clean one." Silvia send before extending her hand to pick up one more brownie piece from the tray but before she could even touch it, Aunt Lily slapped her hand and said," This is for the guests." Silvia frowned and said," One piece won''t harm and I bet the guest won''t mind too." " Oh yes they will. Now why don''t you go up and get ready and ask your brother to do the same." Aunt Lily said. " Fine I am leaving." Silvia said. Aunt Lily chuckled and said," Wear something good today." Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," Why?" " Well no specific reason." Aunt Lily said. " Mom." Silvia said. " Honey why don''t you go and ask your dad about this? Don''t disturb me for a while please." Aunt Lily said. " Cool." Silvia said before walking out of the kitchen. .... Living room. Uncle Thomas was changing the covers when Silvia came out of the kitchen. " Give it to me Dad I''ll do it." Silvia said. Uncle Thomas shook his head and said," Its okay darling I got it. Why don''t you go inside and get ready first? They guest are going to be here soon." Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," Who is coming today?" " Do you remember Uncle Herpi?" Uncle Thomas asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t remember his face but I remember hearing his name earlier." " Ahh you were very young at that time. He is a very good friend of mine from the military. After getting retired he took over his family business and got very busy. So we barely met. He is coming over for dinner along with his family." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," And?" " Oh did I tell you about his son who is very handsome? He is also in the military but he is taking an early retirement after a year. He will also take over their family business just like his father." Uncle Thomas said. " What is it got to do with me if he is handsome?" Silvia asked. Uncle Thomas shrugged his shoulders and asked," Well you know. You both are young and good looking. So we thought may be-" " Stoping thinking that. Nothing is gonna happen. I don''t want to see anyone right now." Silvia said. Uncle Thomas sighed and said," Silvia you are 25 years old but you haven''t brought a single man home for dinner. Our neighbours daughter Kate bought her 47th boyfriend home yesterday for dinner." " You want to me bring random boys home for dinner? Are you serious?" Silvia asked. " It''s not that I mind but- you are not understanding darling. Kate''s dad told me to keep a close eye on you because he thinks that you are lesbian." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," What? I am not a lesbian and you know that." " Yes I know but they don''t." Uncle Thomas said. " Listen to me dad I am not interested in Uncle Herpi''s son." Silvia said. " Atleast meet him once please." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Don''t make that face." " Please please. If you don''t like him then fine I won''t force you." Uncle Thomas said. " Fine." Silvia said before walking towards her room. Uncle Thomas cheekily smiled and said," Wear something good and I love darling." Chapter 3 - Compensate After entering her room, Silvia opened her wardrobe and took out a red dress. Tossing it on the bed, she entered the washroom to take a nice long bath. After taking a shower, Silvia quickly got dressed and rushed downstairs. While she was passing through her younger brothers room, Silvia shouted," Steve get ready and come down." " Sis can you help me? I am stuck." Steve yelled. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," No no I am falling for you tricks again boy. You better come out before mom starts yelling." " Seriously sis I am stuck and I cannot breath."Steve said. " Alright alright I am coming inside." Silvia said. ... Inside the room. When Silvia entered the room, she narrowed her eyes when she saw Steve sitting on the bed with a big box of pizza. " Ohh I did not know that you were stuck inside the pizza box." Silvia said. Pointing towards a table which was just a hand away from him, Steve grinned and said," I just wanted you to pass me that cold drink." Throwing a pillow at him, Silvia said," Grow up Steve and use your hands." " I am too lazy to do that. My hands hurt after completing so many assignments." Steve said. Walking towards the table, Silvia said," Next time if you do this, I''ll inject you with a very dangerous virus." Steve chuckled and asked," What is the name of the virus? '' Oh don''t mess with me'' virus?" Knocking his forehead, Silvia said," Shut up. You talk too much. Now get up and come down fast." " Who is coming today and why are you wearing your special dress?" Steve asked. Silvia shrugged her shoulders and said." Well I don''t know." Steve raised his eyebrows and said," You are shrugging your shoulders that means you know but you don''t wanna tell." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Whatever." " Well I heard that uncle Herpi''s son is joining us for dinner." Steve said. " So What?" Silvia asked. Getting down from the bed, Steve said," I heard that he is very handsome and there are many girls who are after him. He is from the military so obviously his body is in great shape." " What has it got to do with me?" Silvia asked. " Well aren''t to all dressed for him?" Steve asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," I am all dressed because dad asked me to." " Ptff yeah I believe you." Steve said before entering the washroom. " You have to because that is the truth." Silvia yelled before walking out of the room. .... Downstairs. " Sil can you do mom a favour?" Aunt Lily asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." " Go to the store in the next block and get me some coffee sticks." Aunt Lily said. " Okay mom." " Ohh and some rice flour too." Aunty Lily said. Grabbing her coat, Silvia said," Alright." before leaving. ..... After buying the rice flour and coffee sticks, Silver walked out of the departmental store but something immediately caught her attention. Her eyes sparkled when she saw her BAE. Clapping her hands together, Silvia shouted," Ice cream truck." After buying her favourite chocolate chip cookie ice cream, Silvia headed towards her home, licking and enjoying the delicious taste of the ice cream. As Silvia was about to reach her block, a man pushed her behind. " Aahhhh my baby." Silvia shouted. The man widened his eyes in shock and asked," Where? Baby? I am so sorry miss I did not know you were carrying a baby? Actually I was busy sending a important email so I accidentally bumped into you." Glaring at him with bloodshot eyes, Silvia said," Don''t you have eyes Mr? Who do you think you are?" " I am- wait where is you baby?" The man asked. Pointing towards the ice cream, Silvia screamed," Compensate." " Wait What? You were talking about the ice cream? And I thought- arrgghh idiot." The man said before walking away from her. Grabbing his sleeves, Silvia said," Where do you think you are going? I won''t let you go until you buy me a new one." The man jerked her hands off and said," Are you a retard? Don''t waste my time." " No you aren''t going anywhere until you buy me one." Silvia said in a very firm tone. " Do you know who I am?" The man asked. " Are you the queen? Are you the prince? No right. Then I don''t give a fuck. You are buying me an ice cream right now because it was your fault." Silvia said. Staring at her for quite sometime, the man rolled his eyes and said," Alright." Silvia frowned and said." Good. Now follow me." After buying another chocolate chip cookie ice cream for her, the man said," Here is your baby." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Get lost." " I was expecting a thankyou but get lost is fine too." The man said. Silvia rolled her eyes and left. The man helplessly shook his head and said," She is just like Emily." ..... Chapter 4 - Retard The thought about that woman brought back the cold and aloof attitude of the man. Buttoning his suit, the man walked away. .... After finishing her ice cream, Silvia tossed the tissue paper on the garbage bin before entering her house. " Honey what took you so long." Aunty Lily asked. Placing the bag on the table, Silvia said," I bumped into a very rude man." Aunt Lily sighed and said," Why don''t you ever bump into a handsome hunk?" " Mom stop it now." Silvia said. Just then uncle Thomas came running towards them and said," Herpi is here with his wife." Taking off her apron, Aunty Lily said," Let''s go." After Aunt Lily and Uncle Thomas, Silvia rubbed her hands together and said," Finally its just you and me my love." before extending her hands towards the brownie. But before she could even touch it, Uncle Thomas shouted," Silvia come outside." " Damn." Silvia cursed before walking out of the kitchen. ..... Living room. When Silvia came outside, he saw a man and a beautiful woman sitting on the couch happily talking to uncle Thomas and aunty Lily. " Ahh she is here." Uncle Thomas said. The man cheekily smiled when he saw Silvia. " Little pie do you remember your Uncle Herpi?" Uncle Herpi asked. Not having any idea about who uncle Herpi was, Silvia still gave him a cute smile and nodded her head. The woman sitting beside Uncle Herpi said," Herpi how will she remember you? She was so small at that time." " Oh no no Julie Silvia sure remembers Herpi and you. Right darling?" Uncle Thomas asked. Giving him a weak smile, Silvia nodded her head. " Where is your son?" Aunt Lily asked Julie. Julie sighed and said," He told us that he will come here by himself but-" " So he stays alone?" Uncle Thomas asked. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," He doesn''t stay with us in Manchester." " Ahh then where does he stay?" Uncle Thomas asked. " He owns a place in 35 Arundel Road." Uncle Herpi said. Uncle Thomas smiled and said," Oh that''s nearby. Does he stay alone or he has a roommate?" " Actually he use-" But before uncle Herpi could complete his sentence, Julie said," Oh yes he stays alone." Aunt Lily smiled and said," It must be difficult for him to stay all by himself." " He stays in the military camp for almost 6 to 7 months so he is used to staying alone." Julie said. When the four adults got busy talking amongst themselves, Silvia slowly got up and was about to leave when Uncle Herpi said," Silvia has become very beautiful. They will match perfectly." Silvia almost choked at uncle Herpi''s words. She hasn''t even met the man. What was Mr Herpi talking about? Uncle Thomas smiled and said," Yes Yes I know. Silvia will take good care of Kevin after they-" " Dad." Silvia said. " Don''t worry honey we will give you both sometime to know each other." Uncle Thomas said. As Silvia was about to say something in her protest, the door bell rang. " Sil get the door." Aunt Lily said. Silvia nodded her head and started walking towards the door. When Silvia opened the door, she widened her eyes in shock and said," You- what the hell are you doing here?" The man narrowed his eyes and asked," What the hell are you doing here?" Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Well-" " Did you just roll your eyes on me?" The man asked in a very threatening tone. Pointing towards her eyes, Silvia said," These belong to me so I can roll it whenever I want and" pointing towards the wall, she continued," This is my house so you get out of-" " Ahh Kevin you are here." Julie exclaimed happily. Silvia widened her eyes in shock. Glaring at the man standing in front of her, she asked," You are uncle Herpi''s son?" " You seriously are a retard." Kevin said before pushing Silvia aside and walking inside the house. Chapter 5 - Pineapple:Stawberry Silvia frowned and shouted," Hey I am not a retard." Ignoring her Kevin kept on walking inside. Julie cheekily smiled and said," Ohh my boy you have lost so much weight." Kevin smiled at his mom and said," I have lost so many things in life mom. So weight is nothing." Julie''s expression turned gloomy and she whispered," Can you not act weird for today? Give you dad and me some face in front of the Greens." " Oh my God this boy as become so big." Uncle Thomas exclaimed. Kevin smiled and greeted uncle Thomas," It''s good to meet you sir." Uncle Thomas smiled and said," I am your uncle Kevin not sir." Kevin smiled and nodded his head. " I''ll set the table." Aunt Lily said. " Mom I''ll help you." Silvia said. Uncle Herpi shook his head and said," Oh no Silvia darling you spend sometime with Kevin. We will help Lily with table." " Yes honey why don''t you show Kevin our backyard." Aunty Lily said. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. After everyone left, Silvia said," Go straight and then turn left." " Excuse me?" Kevin asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Backyard. Go straight and then turn left." Kevin clenched in hands into a fist and said," For the last time woman do not roll your eyes in front of me." " For the last time man: my eyes my rules." Silvia said. " You-" " What? Just because you are from the military that doesn''t mean I have to follow your rules okay. So what if you work for the country. Even I save people''s life. So we are even. So don''t ''You'' me around." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and asked," What you save lives? So are you doctor?" " No. I am a nurse." Silvia said. Kevin smirked and said," A retard like you can become a nurse. Well that''s interesting." Silvia narrowed her eyes and said," I am not a retard you are. You are a psychopath too." " Haa at least I don''t cry over a fallen ice cream." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and said," Don''t bring my baby in between. Don''t involved him." Kevin cursed himself and said," God I cannot believe my parents want me to marry you." Silvia frowned and said," Who is going to marry you? Have to seen your face? You look like a pineapple." Touching his face with his hands, Kevin said," And you look like a strawberry." " Well Thankyou so much Mr Kevin because I love strawberry." Silvia said. " You are a insane woman." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," Thank you so much." " I am not praising you." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," Blahh blaaahh blaaahh." "Are you both fighting?" Steve asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," You stay out of this Steve." Walking towards Kevin, Steve asked," So you are here to marry my sister right? Oh by the way I am Steve Green, Silvia''s Brother." " I am Kevin Austin." Kevin said. Stroking his chin with his fingers, Steve said," Hmmm you are not bad. You match my sister quite well." " Steve shut up." Silvia shouted. Kevin smiled at Steve and asked," And do you think your sister matches me?" Steve shrugged his shoulders and said," Hell yeah she does. My sister is the most beautiful woman in the whole neighbourhood. She is a nurse and earns quite well too. She has a very good body inspite of her deadly eating habits. She knows how to cook and she knows how to eat too. She is not like other women who are very conscience about her figure and she is very good at heart too." Kevin laughed and turned towards Silvia. He raised his eyebrows when he noticed that the girl with whom he had been arguing since a really long time was actually very beautiful. " What? What are you staring at?" Silvia asked. Kevin cleared his throat and said." Well I am trying to-" " He is checking you out." Steve said. Kevin frowned and said," No I was not." " Oh yes you were." Steve said. " Ahh Steve Why are you disturbing your sister and future brother-in-law?" Uncle Thomas asked. " I was just talking-" " They both need to talk to each other. Now you go to your room or do the dishes choice is yours." Uncle Thomas said. Steve widened his eyes in shock and said," I am going to room." Chapter 6 - Important " Silvia take Kevin to the backyard." Uncle Thomas said. " Kevin said he doesn''t want to see the backyard." Silvia said. Uncle Thomas sighed and said," Kevin you should see our backyard. Your Aunt Lily has to planted some very beautiful flowers." Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I told him the same thing but he said that he is not interested." Kevin frowned and asked," When did I say that?" " You told it-" " Uncle Thomas she is lying. When I told her to take me to back yard, she told me to go all by myself." Kevin said. " Silvia take Kevin to the backyard." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia frowned and said," Fine." " Good now go." Uncle Thomas said before walking towards the kitchen. Glaring at Kevin, Silvia said," Follow me." Stepping aside, Kevin said," After you." .... Backyard. " So this is the backyard. Those are the flowers that uncle Thomas was talking about." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." " Alright now let''s go back." Silvia said. " I''ll stay here for a while. You can leave if you want to." Kevin said before sitting in a chair. Silvia frowned and said," You know I cannot go inside without you." " Then sit down." Kevin said. " I don''t wanna sit with you." Silvia said. " Alright then go inside." " I cannot go inside without you." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and said," For Gods sake woman stop giving me a headache. If you wanna sit then sit and if you wanna go inside then go inside. Stop eating my head." Sitting beside Kevin, Silvia said," Fine I''ll sit." " Good now stay shut and let me breath." Kevin said. After sometime, Kevin turned towards Silvia and asked," You know what our parents want right?" Silvia nodded her head and said," But I don''t want that." " Neither do I." Kevin said. " Good so why don''t you just go inside and tell them that you did not like me?" Silvia said. " Fine I guess I can tell them that." Kevin said. " Okay then I guess this is it. Let''s go inside." Silvia said. As Kevin was about to say something, his phone buzzed. " One second." Kevin said before taking out his phone from his pocket. When Silvia noticed a sudden change in his expression, she asked," Why are you making such weird faces?" Placing his phone back into his pocket, Kevin said," It''s nothing let''s go." .... Dinning area. " So what have you both decided?" Uncle Herpi asked. Placing her fork down, Silvia cleared her throat and said," Well-" " I want to take her out for a date tomorrow." Kevin said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and shouted," What?" Uncle Thomas clapped his hands together and said," Well that is great." " Yes you people should date each other for quite sometime before getting married." Julie said. " I am not free tomorrow." Silvia said. Aunt Lily raised his eyebrows and asked," You have morning shift tomorrow Sil." " Janet has an evening shift and she won''t be coming tomorrow. So I am filling in for her." Silvia said. " At what time does your evening shift end?" Kevin asked. " 8 pm." Silvia said. Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Kevin said," I''ll pick you up after that." Glaring at him with bloodshot eyes, Silvia said," I don''t think so I''ll be able to manage." " Silvia." Uncle Thomas said in a threatening tone. Rolling her eyes at her father, Silvia said," Fine." " City hospital right?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head. After having the dinner and dessert, the Austin family left. Before leaving, Kevin said," Ms Green I''ll call you after reaching there." " Are you crazy? We had agreed on something right?" Silvia asked. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Really? I don''t remember anything." " You-" " Silvia pass your number to Kevin so that both of you can stay in touch." Aunt Lily said. Silvia gritted her teeth and said," Give me your phone." Passing Silvia his phone, Kevin said," Don''t save a wrong number okay." Rolling her eyes at him, Silvia said," I''ll make sure that you have the worst date tomorrow." Taking his phone back, Kevin said," We will see." before boarding the car. .... Inside the car. " Silvia is a very beautiful girl." Uncle Herpi said. Julie frowned and said," Way better than that bitch." " Mom." Kevin shouted. " Boy you still have the cheek to defend her? After whatever she has done? Do you think she actually deserves to be with you?" Julie asked. " Whatever happened between us is none of your concern. It is between us and we will handle it. But you don''t have any right to badmouth about Emily." Kevin said. Julie gasped and said," Look at this boy. He is defending that filthy woman in front of his mom. Is that woman more important to you than me?" " Yes she is. She is very important to me." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi frowned and said," Alright now both of you stop it and Kevin I want you to take Silvia very seriously. We think that she is best for you." " Stop the car." Kevin said. " Why?" Uncle Herpi asked. Getting down from the car, Kevin said," I am going home." Julie frowned and asked," Aren''t you going home with us?" Banging the door shut, Kevin hailed a taxi and left. Chapter 7 - Forced Date " What does that man think about himself? Bloody swine." Silvia cursed. Ron who was standing beside her, patted her head and said," Girl you need to calm down. Too much anger is not good for health." Silvia frowned and said," You don''t know Ron how arrogant he is. Not only arrogant, he is tricky too." Ron gasped and asked," He tricked you to bed?" Punching his arm, Silvia said," Stop it." " So how is he? I mean is he handsome?" Ron asked. Silvia thought for a while and said," Yes he is." " Handsome than my Jonathan baby?" Ron asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," May be." Ron frowned and said," You are going for a date with him tonight and you even know how he looks?" " Hey I know how he looks okay. It''s just that-" " Sil are you sure you are not a lesbian?" Ron asked. Silvia shook her head and said," Of course not." Ron shrugged his shoulders and said," Well even I thought that I was straight but later I realised that I am not." " What are you trying to say Ron?" Silvia asked. " So may be you''ll also realise later." Ron said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," I am not a lesbian. I am straight alright." " Sil When was the last time you felt sexually attracted to towards a guy?" Ron asked. " Well-" " Let me tell you, never. You don''t even feel anything when Dr Jonathan is standing right next you. Other nurses get wet even when he is standing almost hundred steps away from them." Ron said. " In my defence, I was attracted to a guy back in high school and-" Ron rolled his eyes and said," Oh ya I remember him, Peter Miller the only boyfriend you''ve ever had." " But atleast I felt attracted to him. That is a proof that I am completely fine." Silvia said. Ron shook his head and said," Sil nothing is right. Everything in your life is wrong. You are twenty-five and you don''t have any boyfriend. And the biggest mistake of your life, you are still a virgin. Girls of your age are getting laid every hour and here you are complaining about a tini tiny date." " Don''t lecture me Ron. Go can check his temperature." Silvia said. " You should learn something from Janet. You both are of the same age right? There she is having fun with her tinder dates and here you are wasting your youth like this. Seriously Sil my fourteen year old nephew''s life is much more interesting than you." Ron said before taking off his gloves. " Hey my life is not boring alright." Silvia said. Ron chuckled and said," You close your eyes while watching porn Silvia. Your life is already doomed. Now only one thing can save you." " What?" Silvia asked. " Multiple orgasms." Ron said. Picking up an injection, Silvia said," If you don''t shut up, I''ll make sure you don''t wake up to see the sun tomorrow." Ron raised his hands and said," I was just giving you an advice but if you don''t want it then it''s cool." " Get back to work." Silvia said. After finishing her double shift, Silvia changed her clothes and headed outside. " Woah woah girl are you going to wear this for your first date?" Ron asked. Silvia frowned and asked," Why? What is wrong with these clothes?" Ron smiled and said," That is the problem Sil nothing is wrong with this dress. It''s too right." " What do you mean Ron?" Silvia asked. Robbin his hands together, Ron said," Well yesterday when you told Janet about your date-" " Forced date." Silvia said. Ron rolled his eyes and said," Ya ya whatever. So when you told her about it, Janet and I knew that you would wear something like this. So Janet gave me a super sexy dress and you have wear that." Silvia pouted her lips and said," This is fine and it''s not a special occasion or something like that. I am fine wearing this." Ron shook his head and said," Wearing a simple jeans and crop top for a date, nope babe not fine." " But-" " No ifs or buts. I''ll get the dress for you and you are changing." Ron said before dragging her towards the washroom. .... Inside the washroom. Passing her a short red colour slim fit dress, Ron said," Quickly wear this and come out." Silvia sighed and said," Alright." Before entering one of the cubicle. " Ron I don''t think so I should wear this." Silvia shouted from inside. " Come out first and let me see it." Ron shouted. Thinking for a while when Silvia came out of the washroom, Ron gasped and said," Oh God Silvia you look so seductive and sexy." Looking at herself in the mirror, Silvia brushed her hands through the dress and asked," Do you think it''s okay? Isn''t it too much?" " It''s perfect." Ron said. The slim fit dress was perfectly faulting her perfect figure and breast exposing her legs, deep collar bones and smooth neck and back. Pulling her the dress down, Silvia said," Isn''t it''s exposing a bit too much?" " Trust me girl you look fab." Ron said. " But-" " Don''t BUT now please and tie your hair into a messy bun." Ron said. After fixing her hair, Silvia asked," Do I look alright?" " If I wasn''t a gay, I would''ve taken you right here and right now." Ron said. Silvia chuckled and said," I am getting late." Chapter 8 - Honour " Yeah lets go. Give me an honour to drop you outside." Ron said in a very dramatic tone. Silvia chuckled and said," You are honoured." " Wait let me fix my hair too. What if I meet my Jonathan baby outside?" Ron said before looking at the mirror. After Ron was done, Silvia and Ron left washroom hand in hand. .... Outside. " Silvia will you stop it." Ron said. Pulling her dress down, Silvia said," This dress is too short." Ron rolled his eyes and said," It''s perfect Sil. Girls walk naked here. Atleast your important things are covered. Now stop behaving like that. Do you want your date to think lowly of you?" Silvia shook her head. " Good then behave." Ron said. " Is that you Silvia?" Dr Johnathan asked. " Ahh here comes my kit-kat." Ron murmured. Placing his hand on his chin, Johnathan said," You look wow." Silvia smiled and said," Thank you Dr Johnathan." " Call me Johnathan please." Johnathan said. Giving him a weak smile, Silvia said," Oh ya thank you Johnathan." " Where are you going dressed up all beautiful and breath taking?" Johnathan asked. " I am going out for dinner." Silvia said. " Oh that''s great. You should go out for dinner with me too." Johnathan. Silvia smiled and said," May be someday I will." " Well I''ll be looking forward to that." Johnathan said. Just then Silvia received a call from an unknown ID. " Excuse me." Silvia said before picking up the call. " I am waiting for you outside." Kevin''s said. " Hmm I''ll be there in a minute." Silvia said before hanging up the call. " I''ll take a leave now D-I mean Johnathan." Silvia said. Johnathan smiled and said," I''ll see you tomorrow then Silvia. Have a great night." Silvia smiled and left along with Ron. " You know that he is head over heals into you right?" Ron asked. Silvia chuckled and said," Well even he is, I am not interested." " Why Sil? Why? He is a hottie." Ron asked. " He isn''t my type Ron." Silvia said. .... Outside. When Ron and Silvia stepped out of the hospital, Ron widened his eyes in shock and asked," Oh my God Sil don''t tell me the guy in yellow is your date for tonight." " Who yell-" Silvia froze when she saw Kevin standing at a distance talking to someone. He was wearing a yellow pollo t-shirt, black denim jeans and converse. Though he was wearing casual clothes, he was looking incredibly handsome. Silvia did not noticed him properly yesterday but now when she did, she had to admit that he was very handsome. Not just handsome, he was even above that. His jet black hair, his perfect jawline, his sharp nose and not to forget his perfectly shaped body. " No wonder you don''t find my Johnathan baby handsome. Your taste in men is quite high." Ron said. Silvia couldn''t take her eyes off him. He was looking beautiful. When Ron saw her in daze, he shook her shoulder and said," Sil he is looking at you." Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw him staring at her. Passing her bag to Ron, Silvia said," Take this with you and don''t forget to bring it tomorrow." Taking the bag from her hand, Ron gave her a hug and said," Alright beautiful I''ll see you tomorrow morning." Hugging him back, Silvia said," Alright bye." ..... After Ron left, Silvia took few deep breaths to calm herself down before walking towards Kevin. Chapter 9 - Do I know you? Kevin raised his eyebrows when he saw Silvia walking towards her and she was looking beautiful and alluring at the same time. " Hey." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Hey let''s go." " Where are we going?" Silvia asked. " We are going somewhere to eat." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay." " I''ll get the car. Wait for me here." Kevin said. Giving him a thumbs up, Silvia said," Cool." After sometime a black Bentley stopped in front of her. Stepping aside, Silvia took out her phone from her bag and called Kevin. Opening the door of passenger seat from inside, Kevin asked," Why are you calling me?" Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," You- this is you car?" Kevin frowned and said," No I actually found it on the street so I decided to steal it." Silvia rolled her eyes and entered the car and said," You don''t have to be so sarcastic." " Buckle your seat belt woman." Kevin said. After buckling her seat belt, Silvia asked," Why are you doing all this?" " What do you mean?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and said," You know what I am talking about Kevin. We decided not to take this forward yesterday. Then why are you doing all this?" Kevin shrugged his shoulders and said," One date won''t harm both of us." " You are wasting my time." Silvia said. " Going on a date with a handsome man is wasting time?" Kevin asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Shameless." " Don''t roll your eyes." Kevin said. Rolling her eyes again, Silvia said," I will." " Damn this woman." Kevin cursed. ..... Restaurant. After entering the restaurant, Kevin started looking around. Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," Are you looking for someone?" " No." Kevin said before guiding her towards the table. Passing her the menu, Kevin said," Order anything you want to." Taking the menu from his hand, Silvia asked," Like Seriously who are you looking for?" " That is none of your business. Just order anything you like and eat quietly." Kevin said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," You are a freak." " I am not a-" Kevin stopped when he saw the person whom he wanted to see. Silvia frowned when she saw him staring at a particular direction. Following his gaze, when Silvia saw who he was staring at, she frowned deeper as she said," Seriously Kevin you are staring at some other woman when your date is sitting right in front of you?" " Sir madam What would you like to order." A waiter asked. Before Silvia could say anything, Kevin said," Two green salads and two glasses of wine please." Silvia widened her eyes in shock. '' Who the fuck eats green salad for dinner?'' She thought. " Anything else ma''am." The waiter asked. Passing him the menu, Silvia smiled and said," No thanks." After the waiter left when Silvia saw Kevin still staring at the same direction, she helplessly shook her head and took out her phone. *Janet: I heard my baby is on a date tonight. Silvia: Don''t talk about it. Janet: Wait why are you using your phone? Haha don''t tell me you ran away leaving him alone. Silvia: No I didn''t. He is really very weird. Janet: Ron was saying that he is handsome. Silvia: He is a big bore. Janet: Did he tell you that you are looking beautiful? Silvia: We did not exchange a word. Janet: Run away girl. He is a gay. Silvia: He is busy staring at some other woman. Janet: He is a jerk then. Do something tell him that you want to go the washroom and then run away. Silvia: Will that work? Janet: Girl how do you think I escape from my boring tinder dates? Silvia: Oof I''ll see what I can do. Bye I''ll see you tomorrow.* After placing her phone inside her bag, Silvia waited for a while before saying," I''ll be right back." Kevin slowly nodded his head. .... Inside the washroom. When Silvia came out from one of the cubicle, she decided to follow Janet''s idea. After washing her hands Silvia was ready to run away when a young woman entered the washroom. " Hey." She said. Pointing towards herself, Silvia asked," Are you talking to me?" The woman nodded her head. Wiping her hand with a tissue paper, Silvia asked," Hmm do I know you?" The woman shook her head and said," No you don''t know me." " Okay then thanks for saying hey and it was nice to meet you." Silvia said. " Oh no wait. Actually I saw you with Kevin so-" Silvia raised her eyebrows when she realised something. She was same woman whom Kevin was staring at. " Now you see if you both have a thing going on between, why don''t you both sort it out." Silvia said. The woman shook her head and said," Oh there is nothing going on between us. I just wanted to meet you. My name is Emily." " Well thanks Emily for meeting me." Silvia said before walking out of the washroom. She wanted to run away but her heart was telling her not to. " Damn I cannot do this." Silvia cursed herself before walking towards Kevin. Chapter 10 - Diet freak Returning back to her seat, Silvia frowned when she saw the food. '' Green green green God I hate green.'' Silvia thought. When Silvia lifted her face and saw Kevin eating the God damn Salad like it was the tastiest thing in the planet, she reluctant picked up her fork and started eating it. When Kevin saw Silvia just playing with her salad, he raised his eyebrows and asked," What are you doing? It''s food you are suppose to eat it not play with it." " Oh so you are done staring that woman? You can stare for few more minutes. I don''t mind." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," I wasn''t staring." " Oh yeah looking at a woman for more than 30 seconds isn''t called staring it is known as checking her out." Silvia said. " Eat." Kevin said. Keeping the fork down, Silvia said," Who eats this? I never ate so much green in my entire life." Kevin frowned and said," What are you saying? You don''t green salad? All girls like green salad. This was Em-" Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," Listen to me Mr Austin I am not Emily. In fact I am not like all the other girls who are conscious about their figure and are a diet freak. So please stop comparing me with any other random girl specially your ex." " How do you know about her?" Kevin asked. Silvia mocking laughed and said," If a woman comes to washroom just to tell me Hi and says that she knows you, who else do you think she can be? Your sister?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," She came looking for you?" Silvia took a deep breath to calm herself down," See I can see that you are still into that woman. If you still like her so much then go and talk to her and sort things out. What''s the point in bringing me here for a fake date just to make her jealous?" Kevin frowned and asked," You think I am doing this to make her jealous?" " Uh huh you are and it''s written all over your face. Now that I think about it may be this is the reason why you suddenly told my parents that you wanna take me on a date. May be you knew that she was going to come over here and you shamelessly decided to use me as a pawn." Silvia said. " I-" Getting up from the seat, Silvia said," This is why I don''t date and I hate sly men like you." before walking towards the exit door. After Silvia left, Kevin quickly paid the bill and rushed after her. ..... Outside. " Hey you wait." Kevin shouted before grabbing Silvias wrist. " It''s not what you think it is." Kevin said. " I am not thinking anything Kevin. I don''t care whether you still like your ex or not. I am just mad at you for wasting my time. You''ve no idea how tired I am after the double shift but still you dragged me here just to show off your ex that you can also be with another woman. Just like she is here with another man who are coming towards us." Silvia said in a low voice. Letting go her wrist when Kevin turned around his expression darkened when he saw the man and the woman coming towards them. The man had his arm wrapped around the woman''s waist and was whispering something in her ear. Stopping in front of him, the woman smiled and said," Hey Kevin I did not know you were until I saw you inside." Pulling Silvia towards him, Kevin said," Ya we were just having dinner together." Emily nodded her head and said," Ya I saw her in the washroom." " You entered the washroom just to hey me." Silvia said. The man standing near Emily awkwardly cleared his throat and said," It''s nice to meet you again Mr Kevin." Ignoring the man, Kevin turned towards Silvia and said," Sweet heart why don''t you go and sit inside the car. I''ll be there in a minute." " I''ll take a cab home. Don''t bother me." Silvia said before leaving. Emily sighed and said," I am so sorry I think she is upset because of me." " What are you actually trying to do Emily? Why did you call me here?" Kevin asked. Emily bit her lower lip and said," I did not call you." Kevin smirked and said," Martha suddenly telling me that you are going to visit this place tomorrow for dinner is equivalent to you telling me that you are going to come here." " Mr Kevin actu-" Interrupting the man in between, Kevin said," Did I ask you talk?" The man shook his head and decided to keep his mouth shut. The last time when he disobeyed this dangerous man, he could not get out of his bed for four days and was still using some makeup to hide the bruises on his face. Chapter 11 - Judge you " Did you meet Rocky?" Emily asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No I didn''t." " Well I think you should meet him. I''ll be leaving now." Emily said before leaving along with her man. Kevin kept on staring at Emily till she disappeared. Taking few deep breaths to calm himself down, Kevin widened his eyes in shock when he realised something. Quickly running towards his car, Kevin frowned when he couldn''t find Silvia anywhere. Taking out his phone, Kevin called Silvia. " Where are you?" Kevin asked. " Du uh ah that is none of your business. Why don''t you just sit inside your car and then cry for you ex girlfriend?" Silvia said. " This is no joke woman. It''s almost 10 right now and it''s not safe for you to go back alone." Kevin said. Silvia smirked as she said," You don''t have to care about me. I''ll be fine. Don''t disturb me again." before hanging up the call. " Damn." Kevin cursed before boarding his car. After driving for almost ten minutes, he saw Silvia boarding a cab. " What a troublesome woman."Kevin said before following the cab. After almost fifteen minutes, the cab stopped in front of a burger truck. When Kevin saw Silvia getting down from the car, he frowned and murmured," Can''t she go home straightaway?" After the cab left, Silvia happily ran towards the burger truck and ordered something. Taking the hamburger from the man, she carefully crossed the road and sat on a bench. Taking out the hamburger from the packet, Silvia licked her lips before taking a big bite from the burger. Kevin, who was sitting in his car carefully observing her could not help but chuckle. Getting down from his car, Kevin started walking towards her. Silvia was so engrossed savouring her delicious burger that she did not notice his presence until Kevin passed her his handkerchief and said," No wonder you rejected my salad." " Salad is tasteless and-" Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she realised who it was. Covering her mouth with her hand, Silvia asked," You what are you doing here?" " I bought you out for a date so isn''t it my responsibility to take you home?" Kevin said. Wiping her mouth with a tissue, Silvia said," Well you don''t have to. I never considered it as a date in the first place." " Use this." Kevin said waving his handkerchief. Taking the handkerchief from his hand, Silvia said," Thanks." " So why are you dressed so good if you never considered this as a date?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," Oh it wasn''t my idea. My friend Ron bought this. He told me wear it because he wanted me to look sexy and alluring in front of my date." " Ron? The guy who was hugging you back then?" Kevin asked. " Yeah he is Ron." Silvia said before taking a bite from the hamburger. " Oh." Kevin said. " You should go home. I can go on my own." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," I''ll wait for you." " See I still have this burger left and there are my fries and chicken wings too so it may take a while." Silvia said. " Take all the time you need." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," Cool." before taking another big bite from the burger. Kevin chuckled and said," Aren''t you afraid that I''ll judge you?" Silvia laughed and said," Why should I be afraid? And moreover who are you to judge me? You aren''t my friend or family and even if you judge me I really don''t care because this is who I am." " Right." Kevin said. " So What happened with your ex? I mean everything is sorted now?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing is going on between us. We broke up a month ago. It''s just-" " You are still into her but she had another man in her life." Silvia completed his sentence. Kevin nodded his head and said," May be." Placing the hamburger down, Silvia said," See Kevin I don''t know why you both broke up and I am interested to know either but if she is happy with someone else you should also try to move on. And don''t try to use me again like this." Kevin nodded his head and said," I am sorry for what happened today. Things are really very complicated so- Anyway I''ll tell my parents that we both aren''t interested for this. So you don''t have to worry about this anymore and I won''t bother you in the future as well." Taking another bite from the burger, Silvia said," Good." " Ahh I am feeling hungry after seeing to eat like a monster. Let me get something for myself." Kevin said before walking towards the hamburger truck. ... After eating, Kevin dropped Silvia home. " So this is it then. Thankyou for today." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," Thank you for the green salad." " Have a good life Ms Silvia Green." Kevin said. " You too Mr Kevin Austin." Silvia said before getting down from the car. After Silvia entered her house, Kevin started his act and drove towards the club. ..... Hangout club. " I cannot believe you actually did that." Rocky said. Swirling the whiskey, Kevin said," So I also met Emily today and she told me that I should meet you. Why?" Clearing his throat, Rocky said," Well Martha came looking for me yesterday and she gave me something." " What is it?" Kevin asked. " See Kevin you cant freak out okay. Everything is over now and you have to move on now." Rocky said. Kevin frowned and said," Show me." Taking out a card from jacket, Rocky said," It''s on 25th of this month." Picking up the card, Kevin crushed it before throwing it on the floor. Rocky sighed and said," Kevin how long are you planning to stay like this? Do you think that bitch deserves you? Does she deserve all of this?" " Shut up." Kevin said before walking out of the club. .... Inside his car Leaning against the headboard, Kevin closed his eyes to control his overwhelming emotions. Taking out his phone from his jacket, he called his dad. " Dad I am ready to marry Silvia." Kevin said. Chapter 12 - Grateful Half awake uncle Herpi jolted his eyes open and asked," What did you say?" When Kevin did not say anything for quite sometime, uncle Herpi said," Now don''t tell me you want to change your decision." Kevin shook his head and said," No I won''t change my decision but I will talk to Silvia about this on my own." Uncle Herpi smiled and said," Yes Yes you can. You have taken a very good decision son. Silvia is a very nice woman." " Alright don''t tell anyone about this for now." Kevin said before hanging up the call. Tossing the phone on the passenger seat, Kevin punched the steering and shouted," Damn why is this thing affecting me so much? Why?" ..... Silvia''s place. After entering her house, Silvia decided to check on aunty Lily and uncle Thomas. As Silvia was about to enter the room, she stopped when she realised that they were talking about her. " You know Lily when Silvia was born, brother and sister-in-law were very happy. Brother always wanted a daughter. He treasured and loved Silvia a lot. Silvia was my favourite too. I always wanted a daughter like her. Even you know how she was right?" Uncle Thomas said. Aunt Lily chuckled and said," Of course I remember that." " I did not waste a single second before adopting her after big brother and sister-in-law died because I didn''t want her to suffer. Growing up without any guardian is very difficult and I didn''t want her to go through all of that. I always want the best for her. Not because I feel responsible but because I love her. In fact I love her more than I love Steve." Uncle Thomas said. Aunt Lily smiled and said," You know after we received the news about the accident, I wanted to tell you that we should adopt Silvia but I was afraid that you would reject my idea but I did not know that you wanted to do the same thing." " You have no idea Lily how proud I feel when I tell everyone that Silvia Green is my daughter and she is a nurse by profession. He really makes me think so highly of myself. I was never worried about her but now I am." Uncle Thomas said. Aunt Lily sighed and said," Yes even I sometimes feel anxious about what this girl is going to do." " I don''t want to push her into things that she doesn''t want to do. I know she doesn''t want to get married now. Even I don''t like forcing her. I am ready to keep her with me till I take my last breath but what will happen to her after we die? I don''t want her to live a lonely life after we die. I want her to be happy. I want her to start a new family with someone who will give her the respect that she deserves. That is the reason why I chose Herpi''s son." Uncle Thomas said. Aunt Lily nodded her head and said," Kevin is a very nice boy." " That is the reason why I chose him for my Silvia. Once I give away her hand to someone who is capable enough to take care of her and cherish her just like me, I can die in peace." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia who was standing near the half open door, could not help but cry. Wiping her tears away, Silvia rushed towards her room. After she left, uncle Thomas continued," But if she doesn''t like Kevin and doesn''t want to marry her, I''ll never force her. It''s her choice whom he wants to marry. I have no say in that. I''ll willing accept whoever she chooses. Kevin is just an option that I am giving her." " I agree with you. I also don''t want my daughter to marry someone just because we want her to. Okay now let''s not talk about this. We can ask Silvia about this tomorrow." Aunt Lily said. .... Inside Silvia''s room Dashing inside her room, Silvia crashed into her bed and burst into tears. Silvia was very small when her parents left her alone. At that time when people told her that she would never see her parents again, Silvia felt heartbroken. At that time Uncle Thomas stepped forward and gave her everything that she wanted. He gave her a family. Silvia still remembered what Uncle Thomas had said after her parents funeral. " Don''t feel heartbroken thinking that you don''t have a father or a mother. Instead be happy because now you have two fathers and mothers. Your real parents who are watching and guiding you from above and the other two who will give you so much love that you''ll never miss them." As Uncle Thomas had said, Silvia never missed her real parents even for a second after she started living with them. Aunt Lily took care of her just like her mother used to and uncle Thomas pampered her treated her like his little princess. As Silvia grew up, she understood how kind and nice Uncle Thomas ans Aunt Lily are. They took care of her without asking anything in return and Silvia would forever be grateful to them for giving her so much love and respect. Chapter 13 - Hot Guy. Fractured leg Next morning, Silvia woke up early because she had a morning shift. After getting dressed when she came downstairs, Aunt Lily and Uncle Thomas were sitting in the living room sipping tea. When Aunt Lily saw Silvia, she smiled and said," Good morning darling." " Good morning mom." Silvia said before giving her a morning kiss. " Morning shift?" Uncle Thomas asked. " Yes." Silvia said. Getting up from the couch, Aunt Lily said," I''ll quickly prepare breakfast for you." Silvia shook her head and said," Eh it''s fine mom. I''ll grab something at the canteen. I am already running late." " But-" " I got to leave now. Bye I love you both." Silvia said before rushing outside. "Silvia wa- Ah this girl." Aunt lily shouted. " You know that you don''t have to bug her for eating right?" Uncle Thomas asked. Aunt Lily frowned and said," She is going eat junk again." " It''s fine. Let her eat what she wants to." Uncle Thomas said. .... When Silvia came out, she was shocked to see Kevin standing outside. At first Silvia decided to ignore him but when she thought about what had happened last night, she decided not to. Walking towards him, Silvia asked," Why are you here early in the morning?" Kevin shook his head and said," No specific reason. I was just passing by so I decided to meet your mom and dad." " They are inside. I need to rush okay bye." Silvia said before leaving. After Silvia left, Kevin stormed his feet and cursed," Damn you Kevin Austin you were suppose to talk to her." Thinking for a while, Kevin entered the house. .... Inside the house. When Aunt Lily opened the door, she smiled when she saw who it was. " Ahh Kevin Sil just left for work." Aunt Lily said. " Ya I know. I just met her." Kevin said. Aunt lily smiled and said," Alright come in." Uncle Thomas hugged Kevin and asked," What brings you here early in the morning young man?" " Why don''t we sit and talk?" Kevin said. " Ya sure." Uncle Thomas said. After staring at them for a while, Kevin said," I want to marry Silvia." Aunt Lily gasped in shocked and asked," You like Sil?" Kevin pursed his lips and slowly nodded his head. Uncle Thomas clapped his hands together in excitement and said," Ahh this is such lovely news to begin the day with. I am happy that you like my daughter young man but I will also have to talk to Silvia about this. The final call will be hers after all." Kevin nodded his head and said," You can talk to her properly. If everything will be okay, I want to get married before I return to the military." Uncle Thomas raised his eyebrows and asked," And when is that?" " Not anytime soon." Kevin said. Uncle Thomas nodded his head and said," Alright I''ll talk to Silvia tonight and the let your father know." .... Hospital. " Nurse Silvia this isn''t the thing that I was asking for." A NIS said. Silvia shook her head and said," Oh ya I am sorry. Just give me a second. I''ll get your stuff." " What''s wrong with you today?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," It''s nothing." Janet raised her eyebrows and said," You think you can lie to me Sil? Like seriously?" Silvia sighed and said," It''s nothing Jan." " Is it about that hot guy?" Janet asked. Silvia pursed her lips but chose not to say anything. Janet rolled her eyes and asked," Did he hurt you? Did he take advantage of you? Did he touch your boobs?" Smacking her head, Silvia said," Janet." " Then why are you upset?" Janet asked. Silvia sighed and said," Can I ask you something?" " Go on." Janet said. " Do you think it''s okay to marry someone you don''t love?" Silvia asked. Janet chuckled and said," Babe I don''t believe in love and you know that right?" " So when you want to get married what will you see in that guy?" Silvia asked. Janet thought for a while and said," Well let me think. He should be hot and handsome and should be very good at sex." " That''s it?" Silvia asked. Janet chuckled and said," Da-uh. Oh and he should also be rich." Silvia sighed and nodded her head. She couldn''t stop thinking about Uncle Thomas and Aunt Lily''s conversation that she had overheard yesterday night. Silvia shook her head for a while and decided not to think about it for the time being. Just then Ron came rushing towards Silvia and Janet and said," A really hot guy, fractured leg, VIP cabin oh God cramp." " Oh Ron take it easy." Silvia said. Passing him a bottle of water, Janet asked," Now tell us what is it." Taking a sip from the bottle, Ron said," Room no.75 a hot guy just checked in." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," What''s the big deal then?" Just then a NIS entered the emergency room and said," Nurse Silvia there is young man looking for you outside." Silvia frowned and asked," Are you sure he is looking for me and not for Janet?" " Well he said he wants to see Silvia Green." The NIS said. " Alright ask him to wait. I''ll be right there." Silvia said. Janet grinned and asked," Who is it Sil?" " How would I know?" Silvia said. Pulling Silvia''s cheeks, Ron said," Young men coming to workplace to meet you huh. Our little girl is growing up." " Stop it alright." Silvia said before walking outside. Chapter 14 - Awkwardness Outside When Silvia came out of the emergency room, she widened her eyes in shock when she saw who it was. " Kevin?" Silvia said. Walkingb towards her, Kevin said," I was looking for you." " I know but why?" Silvia asked. " One of my friend is admitted in the hospital actually they brought him here just now." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," And you want me to check on him?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Ya." " Okay tell me the room number." Silvia asked. " It''s room no.75." Kevin said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," That hot guy is you friend?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and said," Yes that hot guy happens to be by friend." " I mean that patient not hot guy. I have not even seen him. Actually my friend was- ahhh forget it." Silvia said. " So-" " You go and accompany your friend for a while. I''ll be there in a minute." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." .... Room no.75 When Silvia entered the room,Kevin was sitting on the couch reading a magazine while the patient was sleeping on the bed. Picking up the patients file, Silvia asked," How did you fall?" Rocky thought for a while and said," Well I don''t think you wanna know." " You don''t wanna say?" Silvia asked. Keeping the magazine down, Kevin said," This happens when you fool around with a married lady." Silvia helplessly shook her head and asked," Did her husband do this to you?" Rocky shook his head and said," Oh no. I actually fell down from the window. What happened was, we were making out when her husband who was suppose to come back three days later, came back all of a sudden. Left with no other choice, I had to pick up my clothes and hid somewhere. But the crazy woman pushed me out from the bedroom window." " Serves you right." Silvia murmured. " Sorry did you say something?" Rocky asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No I didn''t. Now the doctor will be here any minute and tell you about your condition." Just then Dr Johnathan entered the room and placed his hands on Silvia shoulder and said," Good morning Silvia." Silvia jolted in shock and almost tripped along with the IV stand. Kevin quickly got up from the couch and was about to help her when he saw Dr Johnathan catch her wrist. " Woah Silvia watch out." Dr Johnathan said. Stabilising herself, Silvia gave him a weak smile and said," I-sorry I tripped." Placing his hand on her shoulder, Dr Johnathan asked," Are you okay?" Taking few steps backwards, Silvia tried to remove his hand from her shoulder and said," Ya I am okay." Sensing her awkwardness, Kevin moved forward and asked," Are you the doctor?" Straightening his white coat, Johnathan said," Yes I am." " Then will you do what you are suppose to. My friend is in great pain." Kevin said. Turning towards Silvia, Dr Johnathan asked," Silvia where are the reports?" Picking up the reports from the side table, Silvia said," Here." Taking the reports from her hand, Dr John''s said," I''ll go through the reports and be back in a while. Silvia why don''t you accompany me to my office for a cup of coffee. We can even discuss this and-" " It''s my friends reports. So why don''t you discuss it with me? You don''t have to explain it to me later. Saves times you know and moreover my friend needs the nurse to here with him. Right Rocky?" Kevin asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes I need the nurse." Dr Johnathan frowned and said," Okay." Turning towards Silvia, he said," I''ll see you later then." Silvia smiled and nodded her head. Picking up his coat from the couch, Kevin said," Let''s go." Dr Johnathan nodded his head and left along with Kevin. Chapter 15 - Big man ego After Kevin and Dr Johnathan left, Rocky asked," Do you happen to know Kevin?" Silvia shrugged his shoulders and said," Well ya I know him." " Since when and how?" Rocky asked. " Not too long ago but his parents know my parents since a really long time." Silvia said. Rocky nodded his head and said," Hmm I see." " So What help do you need?" Silvia asked. Rocky shook his head and said," Nothing." Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," Why did say that you need my help then?" " Didn''t you see it?" Rocky asked. " See what?" Silvia asked. Rocky sighed and said," Kevin made me do it." Silvia frowned and asked," What? How? I mean he did not even say anything." Roocky shrugged his shoulders and said," Well you see I am his childhood friend so I know what he wants to tell me even before he actually says it." " So you are trying to say that Kevin told you to ask me to stay here with you without saying anything?" Silvia asked. Rocky nodded his head," Yes to save you from that creepy guy." " Who creepy guy? Dr Johnathan?" Silvia asked. " Da ha yes." Rocky said. Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," But why?" Rocky rolled his eyes and said," Because you were not comfortable with him." " How did he know that I wasn''t comfortable?" Silvia asked. Rocky raised his hands and asked," Girl are you a nurse or a question box?" Silvia rolled her eyes and said," I am not a-" " Woah you did that in front of me but don''t do this in front of Kevin." Rocky said. " Do What?" Silvia asked. Pointing towards her eyes, Rocky said," Don''t roll your eyes in front of him. He hates it." Sitting on a chair, Silvia asked," But why?" Straightening his back, Rocky said," Well it''s because of his ex-girlfriend e-" " Emily." Silvia said. Rocky widened his eyes in shock and asked," Woah how do you know that?" " That is none of your concern but can you tell me more about Kevin and Emily?" Silvia asked. " You mean there history?" Rocky asked. Silvia nodded her head. Rocky cleared his head and said," Well from where should I start? Hmmm." " Stop thinking so much and start spilling." Silvia said. " Well they know each other since college and they dated each other for four years and then broke a month ago." Rocky said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," Four years?" Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes four years. Kevin was very serious with her. I mean he was head over heels for her." " Why did they break up?" Silvia asked. Rocky frowned and said," It''s that woman''s fault she-" " Whose fault? What are you both talking about?" Kevin asked. Silvia awkwardly scratched her forehead and said," Ehh we were talking about the woman who pushed him from the window." Rocky vigorously nodded her head and said," Yes we were talking about that stupid woman." " Hmm you have a hair line fracture in your right leg." Kevin said. " Only a hairline fracture?" Rocky asked. Kevin nodded is head and said," Yes but if you are not happy with that, I don''t mind throwing you out of this window again." Rocky puffed his cheeks and said," Bad friend." Silvia got up from and said," You both should sit and talk. I am still in duty so I will leave." " Silvia can I talk to you for a second?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yeah why not." " Let''s talk outside." Kevin said before walking towards the door. " Hey nurse don''t tell Kevin that I told you about Emily. He will kill me if-" Rocky said. Cutting him off, Silvia said," I know." Before walking outside. .... Outside. " So what do you wanna talk about?" Silvia asked. " If aren''t comfortable around that doctor why don''t you ask the management to-" Kevin asked Silvia shook her head and said," No it''s fine. Dr Johnathan is like that with everybody. It''s not a big deal and I don''t even meet him everyday. It''s just happens sometimes." " But you are not everybody right?" Kevin asked. When Silvia did not say anything for quite sometime, Kevin said," If you want I can talk to the management on your behalf." Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t wanna make this thing big. Anyway thanks for what you did today. I really appreciate it." Kevin sighed and said," I did what I felt was right." " Okay then I''ll see you around sometime." Silvia said before walking away. After Silvia left, Kevin sighed and entered the room. .... Inside. " Kevin What is going on between you and that nurse?" Rocky asked. Kevin thought for a while and said," I am getting married with her." Rocky who almost choked at his words, stared coughing vigorously and shouted," What?" Picking up the magazine, Kevin quietly started reading it, clearly ignoring Rocky''s shocked expression. " Is it because of Emily?" Rocky asked. When Kevin did not say anything, Rocky mocking laughed and said," So It is because of Emily. You are seriously willing to destroy your life as well as that innocent girls life because of your fucking big man ego?" Pausing for a while, Rocky asked," What? Now you are not gonna say anything? Or you don''t wanna say anything because you know that whatever you are doing is wrong." Chapter 16 - VIP’s " Will you stop talking about this and take some rest." Kevin said. " This is wrong Kevin." Rocky said. " I know what I am doing." Kevin said. Rocky sighed and said," You are not like this Kevin. You were never like this. Don''t let that woman do this to you. Don''t let her affect your life like this." " Rest." Kevin said before walking outside the room. .... Emergency room. When Silvia entered the room, Janet and Ron dragged her to a corner and asked," So who was it?" Silvia frowned and said," Will you two stop and concentrate in-" " Cut the crap Sil and tell us who it was?" Ron asked. Silvia sighed and said," It was Kevin." " That date guy?" Ron asked. Silvia nodded her head. " He came here to meet you?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No his friend is admitted in the hospital. That guy of room no.75 happens to be his friend" Ron chuckled and said," Woah both of them are equally hot. No wonder they are friends." Clutching into Silvia''s arm, Janet said," I want to see the hot guy. I wanna see it. I wanna see it." Silvia sighed and said," Fine we can go and meet him after our shift is over." Janet jumped in excitement and said," Yes. I''ll go finish work." " So-"cutting Ron off, Silvia said," No Ron he is not a gay." Ron frowned and said," Damn all hot boys are straight. What will happen to me?" Patting his head, Silvia said," Hey don''t worry. You will find someone more hot than them one day." " Forget about me Sil and start spilling what happened yesterday." Ron asked. Silvia shook her head and said," Nothing happened." Ron frowned and asked," Well nothing? You did not even flash him?" Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," Wait why will I flash him?" " Girls these days end up having sex in their first date and you did not even flash him?" Ron asked. " No I didn''t. Now please will you stop this and let me work." Silvia said. " Wait he did not even ask for it? I mean did he give you any hints I mean-" " No nothing now please stop. This conversation is making me sick." Silvia said. Ron gasped and said," Oh my God is he gay? Oh my God Sil is he gay?" Silvia shrugged her shoulders and said," No I don''t think so he is. Wait no he is definitely not a gay." Ron sighed and said," Guess I am gonna die single just like you." Silvia chuckled and said," Yes yes when we grow old, we can bake cookies and distribute it among the kids together." Ron rolled his eyes and said," Good Lord don''t even think of including me in your boring single old age plans." Silvia laughed and said," Alright now let''s work." ..... After finishing their shift, Janet and Silvia made her way towards room no.75. " Janet behave okay. Don''t get super excited or start flirting with him. Remember that he is a patient and you are a nurse." Silvia said. Janet rolled her eyes and said," I am off duty right now. So I am free to do anything." " But-" " What are you both doing here?" Dr Johnathan asked. Startled by the sudden encounter, Silvia gasped in shock and said," Oh my God you scared me." Dr Johnathan smiled and said," I am really very sorry for that Silvia but where are you both going?" " We are going to room no.75." Silvia said. Dr Johnathan frowned and asked," Silvia do you happen to know those guys?" Silvia scratched her forehead and said," Well-" " You know that man who insisted on following me to my cabin that time? Well he was so bossy and was just ordering me around and just left. After that I told the management that I don''t want to handle this case but the management told me that they are VIP''s so they can''t really do anything about it. I was so pissed with them but-" Dr Johnathan " VIP?" Silvia asked. " Yes both of them happen to be VIP''s and that is the reason why the management is being extra careful and polite with them." Dr Johnathan said. Silvia thought for a while and said," Well we should go then." Dr Johnathan smiled and said," I''ll see you around Silvia." Silvia smiled and nodded her head. " Is that date guy- What was his name?" Janet asked. " Kevin." Silvia said. Janet nodded her head and said," Oh yes Kevin. So is Kevin a VIP?" Silvia shook her head and said," I have no idea. He does have an expensive car though but he looks normal you know." " Big people these days love to keep a low-profile. What does he do?" Janet asked. " Well he is in the military." Silvia said. Janet frowned and said," Military people suck. I hate them." Silvia chuckled and said," My father is from the military and he doesn''t suck." Janet rolled her eyes and said," Uncle Thomas is different." " Whatever lets go now." Silvia said before dragging her towards the room. Chapter 17 - Respect it Room no.75 When Janet and Silvia entered the room, Kevin was helping Rocky sit up. Janet caught Silvia''s hand and asked," Is he the date guy?" Silvia nodded her head. " God Sil he is so hot. Are you really not interested in him? If not can I give it a try?" Janet asked. Silvia sighed and said," Janet behave." " Oh look Silvia is here." Rocky said pinching Kevin''s arms. .... Few hours ago. After sometime when Kevin entered the room again, Rocky refused to talk to him. " I won''t talk you to unless you promise me that you won''t hurt that innocent girl and drag her into this mess without her consent." Rocky said. Kevin sighed and said," Okay fine I''ll talk to her. I''ll tell her everything and after knowing the truth if she refuses to marry me, I won''t force her. I promise." .... Present. " Hmm my shift is over so I just came here to say goodbye and this is my friend Janet." Silvia said. Rocky smiled at Janet and said," Hello I would''ve given you a welcome hug but I cannot walk." Janet chuckled and said," Well I can walk." before walking towards Rocky and giving him a nice warm hug. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Okay Janet we should go." " Oh no wait. Kevin has something really important to tell you. You can go with me. I want nurse Janet to help me with something. So you both can leave." Rocky said. " I-" Kevin cleared his throat and said," Yes I''ll drop you home." Silvia thought for a while and then nodded her head in agreement. ..... Outside " So do want to grab a cup of coffee with me?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and said," Ya sure." " Are you okay with coffee or do you wanna grab some pizza or hamburger again?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," Coffee is okay" " Okay let''s go." Kevin said before guiding her towards his coffee. .... Blueberry cafe. " So what you wanna drink?" Kevin asked. " A latte please." Silvia said. The waiter smiled and asked," And you Sir?" " A cappuccino and please get two chocolate pastries as well." Kevin said. The waiter nodded his head and left. " So What do you wanna talk about?" Silvia asked. Kevin thought for a while and said," I want to marry you." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," You what?" " See Silvia don''t freak out okay. I know we don''t know each other since a really long time and-" " Three days Kevin including today. We have known each other since three days. Only three fucking days. How can you expect me to marry you?" Silvia asked. Kevin sighed and said," I know I am sounding very weird but I am determined to marry you. You already know the thing going between my ex and me. You know everything. I don''t wanna force you but I want you to think about it after you go home. I don''t know what kind of husband will I turn out to be but one thing that I assure you is that I will give you everything that you want. I''ll take care of your daily expenses. I''ll give you my card so that you can shop to your heart content. I''ll never stop you from doing anything. You can go wherever you want. I''ll never ever restrict your freedom." Silvia frowned and said," Hey you listen to me. I don''t need you to bear my expenses because I earn more than enough to do that. I don''t want your money because I already have enough. And marriage is not only about fulfilling each other''s needs but to also shower each other with love, affection and respect." Pausing for a while, Silvia asked," So tell me will you ever be able to give me the love and respect that every woman expects from her husband? If you ever be able to make me feel special or loved? No right? Then why do you wanna burden yourself with this marriage?" Getting up from her seat, Silvia said," Whatever you are thinking is not as simple as you think. Even if you find a girl who is willing to marry you, you both will never be happy. Marriage is a very beautiful thing Kevin don''t ruin or tarnish it like that. Respect it." before walking out of the cafe. Chapter 18 - Think about it Silvia had hardly taken two or three steps when Kevin grabbed her hand said," Hey atleast drink your latte and go. And that chocolate pastry too. You don''t wanna waste of right?" Silvia sighed and said," Fine." " I am sorry. I know I am being selfish and rude but I cannot help it. This is how I am at this moment. I cannot think straight." Kevin said. " Whatever is it Kevin but please don''t drag me into this mess because I don''t wanna be a part of it. I just want to lead a simple peaceful and happy life and that''s its. I don''t wanna step foot into something so complicated. I hope you are understanding what I am trying to say." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I am." Just then the waiter arrived with their order. Passing both the pastries towards Silvia, Kevin said," Here." " I don''t want both." Silvia said. Kevin cleared his throat and said," Well I ordered both for you. I am not suppose to have sweet things." " Is it some military thing?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No. Rocky is also in the military but he eats sweet things all the time." After drinking their coffee, Kevin dropped Silvia home. .... Outside. " Okay I''ll go now. Thank you for the coffee and sorry for rejecting your weird marriage proposal." Silvia said. Tightening his grip around the steering wheel, Kevin said," Silvia I still want you to think over it." Silvia sighed and said," I-" " I know you hate this but I want you to think over it. Both our parents are pestering us to get married. See I won''t lie to you but in the morning when I met uncle Thomas and Aunt Lily, I told them that I am ready to marry you and they were very happy. Specially uncle Thomas." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," You what? You told them without discussing things with me?" " Yes I did and I am sorry about it. I already told my parents about this and yours too. Uncle Thomas is definitely going to talk to you about this. So just think about this okay." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and said," You are unbelievable." before getting down from the car. After Silvia left, Kevin sighed and started the engine. Just then he received a phone call from Emily. Thinking for a while, Kevin reluctantly decided to answer the call. " Hey." Emily said. Kevin frowned and asked," What do you want?" " Did you meet Rocky?" Emily asked. Kevin mocking smiled and said," I did. Oh congratulations on your wedding by the way." Emily sighed and said," Kevin can I meet you today?" " There is no point-" " Please for old time sake." Emily said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," Fine." " Usual place after 20 minutes?" Emily asked. " Hmm." Kevin said before hanging up the call. .... Inside the house. As soon as Silvia entered the house, uncle Thomas asked," Who was that? Kevin?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." Uncle Thomas cheekily smiled and said," So did he talk to you? Did you say yes?" Silvia shook her head and said," No." After hearing her answer, the cheeky smile in uncle Thomas'' face vanished. Noticing the change in his expression, Silvia pursed her lips and said," Well I said that I will think about." Uncle Thomas smiled and asked," You will really think about it?" Silvia smiled and nodded her head," Yes I will." Just then Aunt Lily came out of the kitchen and said," Now Thomas let Silvia freshen up first. Darling go freshen up and then come down for lunch." Silvia nodded her head and started walking towards her bedroom. Chapter 19 - I’ll make sure to regret Inside the cafe. When Kevin arrived inside the cafe, Emily was already sitting on their usual table. Walking towards her, Kevin sat down and said," Tell me what do you want to talk about." Emily smiled and said," Hi." Kevin mockingly laughed and said," I am not here to hi you Emily. Tell me what you want to say." Biting her lower lip, Emily said," I am sorry for what I did." Kevin smirked and said," What''s the point being sorry now?" " I know but it wasn''t really my fault Kevin. My father wanted me to be with Richard and-" " Your father wanted you to be with that guy? Oh so was it your father who asked you to sleep with him in my house? Did he ask you to cheat on me?" Kevin asked. Emily lowered her head and said," I got carried away that time. You were not there with me and I was missing you and then Richard came over- I don''t know but I liked Richard since a really long time Kevin. I just didn''t now how I should tell you." Kevin frowned and said," Can you even hear yourself Emily? I gave you four honest years of my life and this is what I get back? Now you are telling me that you had feelings for that bastard while you were sleeping with me?" Emily sighed and said," I wanted to end our relationship long time back but I was afraid of how you would react. Even my father never liked you. He use to pester me every time to leave you and get together with Richard and-" " And why did your father say that? For what good reason? Am I not good enough? I am in the military and I earn quite well. So what was his problem?" Kevin asked. " You are in the military and my father did not like that. I asked you to leave the military and find a job in some big company but you never listened to me. You used to stay in the base camp for ten months. You''ve no idea how lonely I used to feel that time. When you were not there, Richard was there with me." Emily said. " Didn''t I tell you that I''ll be leaving military after a few months and then take over my family business?" Kevin asked. Emily nodded her head and said," Yes you told me this but my father wanted me to find someone who is rich and he thinks Richard is the best for me. Richard works on a multinational company and earns a lot. He works in Glory Corporation. You have heard of it right?" Kevin smirked and asked," So did you sleep with him and cheat on me just because he works at Glory Corporation?" Emily shook her head and said," It''s not just that Kevin. I don''t feel for you the same way I used to four years back. How can you expect me to stay with you when I don''t feel anything for you?" Pausing for a while, Emily said," See I know I have hurt you but I am sorry. I was planning to tell you about Richard after you come back from the military camp but I never expected that you would come back so early. The way you saw things, I know that was wrong. But now since everything between us is over, I want you to move on and lead a happy life." Getting up from the seat, Kevin said," You have no idea how serious I was about you and our relationship. I gave you my everything Emily and this is what you give me back. After wasting four years of my life, you give me this ''my father doesn''t like you'' shit. I''ll never forget this. Emily Roger I''ll make sure you regret doing this." " I am sorry for doing this to you Kevin. I am getting married on the 26th of this month and I want you to come." Emily said. Without saying anything, Kevin rushed out of the cafe. Chapter 20 - Good kisser After Kevin left, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. Taking out her phone from her bag, Emily called Richard and said," It''s done." Richard smiled and said," Is he coming?" " Well that I don''t know but I think he will. But why did you ask me to do this?" Emily asked. " That bastard hit my face so hard that time. The marks are still there. Though I can''t physically hurt him but I can at least hurt him emotionally. Right now you are his weakness and I want to hurt him using you." Richard said. Emily rolled her eyes and said," Whatever it is don''t involve me in all this. I am so sick of his face that I don''t wanna see it anymore. He seriously makes me sick." " Come home darling and then I''ll give you your reward." Richard said. Emily smiled and said," I''ll be right there." ... Silvia''s place. Lying down on the bed with a pizza box, Silvia was thinking about everything that had happened it date. She did not want to hurt her father but also did not want to marry Kevin. " You sissy what are you eating?" Steve asked. " Pizza." Silvia said. Sitting beside her, Steve asked," And what are you thinking about?" Silvia sighed and shook her head. " I won''t charge you if you tell me your problems." Steve said. Pausing for a while, Steve asked," Is it about Kevin Austin?" Silvia nodded her head and asked," What do you think about him?" Steve thought for a while and said," Well he is handsome and sexy. He has a very nice body and he is also a very good person." " How do you know that he is a good person?" Silvia asked. Taking the pizza box from Silvia''s hand, Steve said," So I was coming back from school day before yesterday may be and it suddenly started raining but luckily I had an umbrella with me. So when I was crossing the 6th block, there was this I don''t know very old lady who was sitting on the roadside. I don''t know what was wrong with her but she looked very dangerous. I mean messy hair, dirty clothes and weird looks. Everyone saw her but chose to ignore it and I did the same. As I was passing by her, a black car stopped in front of the lady and a man came out of the car. He helped the lady get up from the floor brought her into a shelter, went back to his car to fetch some water and a small blanket kind of a thing. He then gave the water to the lady and then started walking towards the nearby departmental store. After sometime he came back with some food and other things. He gave everything to lady and stood there with her for quite some time. Before leaving, he took out his wallet and have some cash to the lady." Silvia sighed and asked," That man was Kevin right?" Steve nodded his head and said," If it wasn''t him, why would I waste my time watching some random man helping a homeless old woman? Who does so much for a stranger these days? There were tons of people who saw that lady but none of them helped but Kevin did. Now this doesn''t mean that I am telling you to marry him right away just because he helped someone. All I want to say is, Kevin is a very good person by heart which is very difficult to find these days." Silvia chuckled and asked," Why didn''t you help the lady?" Steve rolled his eyes and said," I wanted to but I am very small." Pulling her brothers cheeks, Silvia said," Thankyou my cute little brother for making things more complicated and confusing me. Now get the hell out of here before I kick your ass." Steve frowned and said," I was trying to help." " You did not help. Don''t try to help me in the future. Now get out of my room." Silvia shouted. After Steve left, Silvia flipped over and decided to catch some sleep. But before she could sleep, she received a call from Janet. " Hey babe what are you doing tonight?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," Nothing." " Oh cool there are two extra night shifts today. I am doing one so do you wanna join too?" Janet asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I will." " Alright girl I''ll see you tonight then." Janet said. Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," Jan what happened between you and Rocky?" Janet chuckled and said," Well good kisser but too bad his leg is fractured." Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," You are unbelievable." " Hey he is cute and hot and sexy." Janet said. Silvia sighed and said," I will see you tonight." before hanging up the call. Chapter 21 - Super rich Hospital. When Silvia arrived at the hospital for her extra shift, Janet had already arrived. " Hey where is Ron?" Silvia asked. " He just left." Janet said in a very low voice. Silvia frowned and asked," Jan what''s wrong?" Janet shook her head and kept on doing her work. Grabbing her shoulders, Silvia shook her and said," Jan tell me what happened to- oh my God how did this happen?" Removing her hand from her shoulder, Janet said," I am fine." Lifting her chin up, Silvia gently touched her swollen cheek and asked," Did he do this? Seriously why don''t you do something about it?" Pausing for a while, Silvia said," Go and sit down. Let me apply something on this." Janet nodded her head and sat on the edge of a nearby bed. Taking out an ointment from one of the drawer, Silvia started applying it on Janet''s place saying," Jan you can''t let him harm you like this. I don''t understand why are still scared of him." " You know how helpless I feel in front of him. He is too dangerous." Janet said. " What did he want this time?" Silvia asked. " He took all the cash that I had." Janet said. Silvia frowned and said," This is ridiculous. That man is insane. Totally insane. How did he enter your apartment?" " He started banging the door and then the neighbours started complaining. So I had to open it." Janet said. " That''s it you are moving into my place from today. You can''t let that maniac to hurt you like this all the time. It''s been years since you broke up with him. Why does he still affect you so much?" Silvia asked. Covering her face with both her hands, Janet sobbed and said," It''s not like I have feeling for him but I am scared. He is very dangerous Sil. You have no idea what kind of man he is." Patting her back, Silvia asked," Why don''t you stay at my place until you find a new place for yourself?" Janet nodded her head and said," Thank you so much Sil. What would I do without you?" Silvia smiled and said," What are friends for? But too bad you can''t meet Rocky now." Janet chuckled and said," Yeah he will run away if I go in front of him like this." Patting her back, Silvia said," Take rest for sometime. I''ll go and complete that report." .... When Silvia came out of the emergency room, she saw a woman miserable crying in front of the billing counter. " Please I''ll arrange the cash as soon as possible. Can you please take this and start the surgery?" The woman said. " I am sorry ma''am but you have to atleast pay fifty percent now." The man said. Walking towards the counter, Silvia asked," Whats wrong?" The man breathed a sigh of relief and said," Ah nurse Silvia thank God you are here. Can you please take care of this lady?" " Why What happened?" Silvia asked. " Well her son is admitted in the hospital and needs an urgent surgery. She has to pay atleast 50% first but the lady neither has cash nor health insurance." The man said. Silvia sighed and asked," How much?" Looking at the bills, the man said," 3000 pounds excluding medicines." Silvia thought for a while and said," I have some cash in my purse but I forgot to get my card. Why don''t you start surgery and I''ll pay the bill tomorrow?" The man shook his head and said," I am sorry nurse Silvia but-" Silvia frowned and said," I am an employee of this hospital. You can''t even trust me?" " Sorry but we have follow rules." The man said. " An innocent person will lose his life because of your damn rules." Silvia said. " Here charger everything on this." A man said taking out his card from his wallet. Turning towards the man, Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw who it was. Taking the card of the man''s hand, the billing man asked," How much should I charge?" " Everything." The man said. Silvia sighed and said," Kevin you don''t have to-" " It''s fine." Kevin said. Turning towards Kevin, the woman gave him the cash that she had and said," Thank you so much young man. I''ll return the money back to you." Giving the cash back to the lady, Kevin smiled and said," It''s fine you can keep this. You''ll need it later." Taking the card back, Kevin said," If you need anything else, you can tell me." Giving her a card, Kevin said," This is my number." Taking the card from his hand, the woman said," Thankyou so much." Kevin smiled and said," Pleasure is all mine." After thanking Kevin and Silvia several times, the woman left. " I''ll pay you back tomorrow." Silvia said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," And why would you do that?" " Initially I wanted to help her so-" Kevin shook his head and said," It''s fine. That money was rotting inside my bank since I don''t know how long." Silvia chuckled and said," You sound rich." " I am rich. Too bad you don''t wanna marry me." Kevin said. Silvia laughed and said," Well I did not know that you were super rich." Clearing his throat, Kevin said," So did uncle Thomas talk to you?" Silvia nodded her head. " And?" " Well I wanted to reject your generous offer but now I''ll think about it." Silvia said. " Okay take your time." Kevin said. " Kevin." Silvia said. " Hmmm." Silvia smiled and said," You are a very good person." Kevin chuckled and said," Tell me something that I don''t know." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," How cheeky." " Good God woman don''t roll your eyes like that. Don''t they hurt when you do that?" Kevin asked. " You don''t like it because your ex used to do it?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Not only her. I don''t like it when anybody does that. It''s irritating and I don''t know scary may be." Rolling her eyes one more time, Silvia said," Don''t be so dramatic." " Didn''t you have a shift in the morning today?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I had one in the morning. I am doing an extra night shift." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Why?" Silvia chuckled and said," They pay us double for extras." Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," Not good for your health." " Your pretentious cold personality is also not good for your health too." Silvia said. Chapter 22 - Don’t you have any shame? " Pretentious? Why do you think it is pretentious?" Kevin asked. Silvia shrugged her shoulders and said," Well I feel that you pretend to be cold and aloof but actually you are a really warm person." Kevin cleared his throat and said," Well I was always like this." " Too bad if you are always like this." Silvia said. " I''ll leave now." Kevin said. " Oh I thought you were here to accompany your friend for the night." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," I think that friend of yours is enough for him." Silvia chuckled and said," Yeah right." " So goodnight then." Kevin said. " Goodnight and Thank you for that." Silvia said. " Anytime." Kevin said before walking outside. Staring at his back for a really long time, Silvia took a deep breath and entered the emergency room. Just then the billing guy came rushing towards her and said," Nurse Silvia that guy who paid the bill, is he your friend?" Silvia nodded her head. The man breathed a sigh of relief and said," Ah thank God. I gave your friend the wrong card. This is his card and that card belongs to someone else. So can you help me switch?" Taking the card from his hand, Silvia said," Yeah just wait here for sometime. He just left. I''ll go see if he is still there." before rushing outside. ..... Outside As Kevin stepped out of the hospital and was walking towards his car, a man pointed towards him and said," Oh look who it is. Kevin Austin." Kevin narrowed his eyes when he saw who it was. Walking towards Kevin, the man laughed and said," So why are you here? Are you here to see the psychiatrist?" Glaring at the man, Kevin curled his hand into a fist. The man mockingly smiled and said," What you wanna hit me again?" Kevin helplessly shook his head and decided to ignore him. Blocking his path, Richard said," I can easily hide those marks with Emily''s concealer but how are you going to hide the pain and failure that you are facing right now?" Pausing for a while, Richard continued," You know I sometimes feel very bad for you. I mean giving someone your everything and getting nothing in return is very hurtful. I can understand your pain." " Get out of my way." Kevin said. " Ahh there is so much hurt in your voice. I am really sorry for taking Emily away from you Mr Austin. I really didn''t intend to but Emily wasn''t really happy with you." Richard said. When Richard did not get any kind of aggressive vibes from him, he continued," Emily used to tell me how difficult it was to be with you. Women want attention and need love. Now since you are away most of the time, you can''t give that to a woman right. No wonder you don''t have a woman beside you. Well anyway with your cold personality, I don''t think that it is possible but still may you find a perfect woman for yourself in the future and-" Cutting Richard off, Silvia said," There you are. Honey I have been looking for you everywhere." Before walking towards Kevin. Turning towards Silvia, Richard frowned when he found her a bit familiar. Kevin on the other hand, widened his eyes in shock when he saw Silvia coming towards him with a sweet smiled plastered across her face. Hooking her arms around Kevin''s, Silvia shook his shoulder and asked," Why did you leave me alone like that?" Turning towards Richard, Silvia smiled and said," Oh seems like you met an old friend here." Staring at Silvia for quite sometime, Richard asked," Aren''t you the same girl who was with him at the restaurant?" Placing her hand on her chest, Silvia gasped and said," I am so sorry. Have we met before? Oh I don''t remember anything." Pulling Kevin''s sleeves, Silvia asked," Honey did I meet him before?" Kevin who could not take his eyes off the little drama queen who was clutching onto his sleeves like a small baby, finally understood what she was trying to do. Deciding not to spoil her little show, Kevin cleared his throat and said," Yes we did meet him few days ago." Silvia pouted her lips and said," Ah too bad I don''t remember meeting you." " You both are dating?" Richard asked. Wrapping her arms around Kevin''s waist, Silvia said," Yes we are. Do you have any problem with that?" Richard slowly shook his head and said," Oh no I don''t. I mean it is very strange that Mr Austin managed to find someone for himself after having a really bad breakup just a month back. He even met his ex girlfriend yesterday. So I thought may be he is still after her." Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," Mr- Hmm what was you name?" " Ri-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," Whatever your name is, don''t you have any shame?" Richard frowned and said," Sorry?" " I said don''t you have any shame? You are shamelessly mentioning his ex-girlfriends name in front of me. Do you want us to have a breakup?" Silvia asked. " No-I didn''t mean to." Richard said. Turning towards Kevin, Silvia said," Honey I don''t like this friend of yours." Seeing her flawless and perfect acting, Kevin could not help but smile and said," So we won''t talk to him anymore." " Hmm." Silvia said. Richard raised his eyebrows when he realised how beautiful the girl standing in front of him was. Tucking his hands inside his pocket, Richard kept in staring at Silvia for a really long time. Noticing his not so pure stare, Kevin wrapped his arms around Silvia''s waist completing startling the latter. Glaring at Richard, Kevin said," Didn''t you hear what she said? She doesn''t like you. So get the hell out of here if you don''t wanna die." Looking at Silvia for the last time, Richard turned around and left. After Richards car drove out of the hospital, Silvia stepped out of his embrace and awkwardly cleared her throat. When Silvia came outside to exchange the card with Kevin, she heard how Richard was mocking Kevin. She obviously remembered who Richard was. Silvia wanted to just ignore it and let them be but her heart was not cooperating with her brain. The way Richard was spouting out nonsense about Kevin, Silvia decided to follow her head and help him walk out of this situation with some pride. How could she let a egoist man like Kevin lose his face in front of his ex-girlfriends boyfriend. Passing him the card, Silvia said," This- actually the man at the billing counter gave you the wrong card." " Oh." Kevin said before taking out the card from his wallet and giving it to her. " So I''ll take my leave now." Silvia said before turning around ready to leave. But before she could, Kevin grabbed her hand and said." Thank you for what you did just now. There for no need of you take all the trouble. I know you are not comfortable with all this and I keep dragging you in." Silvia smiled and said," May be God wants to involve me in all this." Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," Its not about God. It''s about what you want." " It was not a big thing. You can give me a burger treat next time if you want to." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," Yes I will." " Okay now I have to go." Silvia said. Letting go her hand, Kevin said," Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow then." ... Chapter 23 - What if we don’t? After returning back to emergency room, Silvia was busy treating a patients wounds when the guard entered the room and said," Nurse Silvia there is someone looking for you." Silvia took a deep breath and said," Who is it?" The guard shook his head and said," I have no idea." " I''ll be there in minute." Silvia said. Wearing her gloves, Janet said," My girl is getting famous day by day." Silvia sighed and said," This is the reason why I don''t socialise much." " Go and see who is it. I''ll take care of this." Janet said. Taking off her gloves, Silvia started walking towards the door. Just then a very annoying person entered the room which made Silvia roll her eyes and sigh at the same time. " Where are you going?" The woman asked in her very annoying shrill voice. Giving her a fake smile, Silvia said," I am going outside." " Where is Janet?" The woman asked. " What is it Carol?" Janet asked. Giving her a bitchy expression, Carol said," The VIP patient if room no.75 wants to see you." " I am busy." Janet said. " God didn''t you hear what I said? He is a VIP patient. See my job was to tell you that he is calling you. Now do whatever you wanna do." Carol said. Walking past Silvia, Carol smiled and said," Nice clothes Sil." Glaring her at, Silvia shouted," This is our uniform and even you are wearing the same one." Waving her hand, Carol said," Ya whatever." before walking out. After Carol left, Silvia said," She is one bitchy woman that I have ever met." Janet chuckled and said," You know what the NIS call her. A slutty nurse." Silvia chuckled and said," Sounds perfect on her." " Go fast now." Janet said. " Jan you should go and see him once." Silvia said. Janet sighed and said," I don''t want to." " Don''t invite trouble okay and go and see him." Silvia said before walking outside. ..... Outside. Silvia raised his eyebrows when she saw who it was. Walking towards her, Silvia smiled and said," Aunt Julie." Giving her a hug, Julie smiled and asked," How are you honey?" Silvia smiled and said," I am good." " Can I talk to you for a sometime?" Julie asked. Though it wasn''t very convenient to sit and talk while she was still working, Silvia still reluctantly agreed. As they were about to step outside, Dr Johnathan happened to enter the hospital at the same time. " Hey where are you going?" Dr Johnathan asked. Scratching her forehead, Silvia said," Good evening Dr Johnathan. This is my aunt. Can I talk to her outside for a second?" Dr Johnathan smiled and nodded his head," After you are done, I want you to accompany me for the rounds." " Ya sure." Silvia said before walking outside with Julie. .... Outside. " Silvia what do you think about Kevin?" Julie asked. When Silvia did not say anything for quite sometime, Julie laughed and said," I know that you think he is a cold, heartless, rude and a very tough person to deal with." Silvia shook her head and said," No it isn''t like that." Julie smiled and said," It''s fine if you think like that because that is how he portrays himself. He purposely behaves cold and unreachable. He doesn''t socialise much and loves to stay alone but my son wasn''t like this before. He was very sweet and kind. You know he has the best smile ever." Silvia smiled and said," I know." Silvia had seen Kevin smile few times and couldn''t help but agree with Julie. Kevin indeed had the most sweet and cutest smile which made him look more handsome. " He changed completely after that girl left him. He stopped smiling. He stopped talking to people. It''s like after that girl left him, my son stopped living." Julie said. Silvia could feel Julie''s sadness in her voice. " It breaks my heart seeing him like this. My once loving and caring son is no where to be seen. He has even stopped talking to us and refuses to stay with us too. It''s like he has locked all his emotions up and now he is just living for the sake of living." Julie said before bursting into tears. Patting her back, Silvia tried to calm her down. She couldn''t find words to comfort her. Wiping her tears away, Julie said," That is why we decided to find someone for him who could help him get out of this." Silvia froze. She knew where this was going. Holding Silvia''s hand, Julie said," I am not forcing you Silvia or trying to put any kind of pressure on you but I want you to think about Kevin. I know only you can bring my old son back to me and trust me, you will never regret marrying him. If you have a problem with him staying away from home for a long time, then you must know that Kevin will be leaving military next year and will be taking over our family business. After that he will stay with you every time. That woman has hurt my son beyond repair and I know only you can help him break all the walls that he has created. Please Silvia help me in this and I''ll forever be grateful to you." " Please don''t say such things Aunt Julie. You are like my mother please don''t embarrass me." Silvia said. " I know I may be sounding very selfish but I don''t have any choice. I can''t just let my son suffer like that. I know Kevin and you don''t feel for each other now but feelings can develop after marriage right? When you two will start staying together and will start spending some time together, things will change." Julie said. " What if we never feel anything for each other? Look I know Kevin is a really nice guy and I really respect him a lot but I just don''t see any future with him. I just don''t want this marriage to be a burden on both of us." Silvia said. " Your parents did not even know each other before they got married. They just met twice before getting married. Weren''t they happy and so in love with each other?" Julie asked. Silvia body stiffened when Julie mentioned her parents. " Honey I can feel the connection between you and Kevin. Not only me, your parents and your Uncle Herpi too. They all want this to happen." Julie said. Silvia took a deep breath and said," I''ll think about it." Wiping her tears away, Julie said," I know you are a very wise and kind woman Silvia and that is why I chose you for my son. Only a woman like you can stand strongly by his side in the future when he faces different kind of difficult and tricky situations." Getting up from from the bench, Julie said," I''ll wait for you answer darling. Whatever decision you''ll take, I''ll respect it." Chapter 24 - You were right Room no.75 When Janet entered the room, Rocky was eating his supper. " Hey." Rocky said. Trying very hard not to show him her swollen cheek, Janet gave him a weak smile and asked," You called me?" Rocky raised his eyebrows when he found her behaviour very awkward and strange. " Ya. I mean you said that you would come up afterwards but you didn''t. I thought may be you forgot so I had asked someone to send you up." Rocky said. Turning away, Janet said," Okay if there is nothing then I''ll take my leave." " Woah woah stop right there." Rocky said. When Janet stopped, Rocky said," Turn around." Janet thought for a while before turning around. " Come closer." Rocky said. " I really have something important to do something downstairs." Janet said. Rocky frowned when he saw swollen cheek which also had red hand prints on them. Pointing towards her cheek, Rocky asked," Alright woman who did that to you?" Lowering her head, Janet said," I just banged on the door." Rocky frowned deeper as he said," Do you think I''ll fall for that? Those are clearly hand prints. Who slapped you?" Janet shook her head and said," No one. I am fine." before walking out of the room. ..... Next day After finishing their shift, Silvia and Janet left the hospital together. " You are going to my place right?" Silvia asked. Janet nodded her head and said," Yes." " Good because there is something I want to tell you." Silvia said. Janet sighed and said," Don''t tell me you ate my candy bar again?" Silvia frowned and said," What? No I didn''t but I would''ve if I had known about it''s existence." " Then what is it?" Janet asked. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, Silvia said," I have decided to marry Kevin." Janet who was current drinking her coffee, almost chocked at Silvia''s words and started coughing vigorously. Patting her back, Silvia said," I told you it''s hot." " What did you just say?" Janet asked. " I said that I have decided to marry Kevin." Silvia said. " Sil you know what you are doing right?" Janet asked. Silvia smiled and said," Yes I know." Janet sighed and asked," Then what about your whole soulmate thing and your perfect love story?" Silvia smiled and said," May be you were right. There is no such thing as soulmate''s in this world." " Sil this is not right." Janet said. " Jan this is what everyone wants. Mom and dad and Kevin''s parents too." Silvia said. Janet frowned and said," This is not about them. It is about you Sil. You are one who will be getting married and not them." " It''s fine I think I''ll manage. I mean how hard can it be?" Silvia said. Janet sighed and said," Okay if this is what you want then I am with you in this but if that man ever hurts you, I''ll break his nose." Silvia chuckled and said," Why don''t Ron and I hold his hands ans legs and then you break his nose?" Janet proudly nodded her head and said," Yes. One punch from this great and mighty Janet and Mr hotty will see stars at broad daylight." " Why don''t you punch your super annoying ex-boyfriend first so that he doesn''t bully you in the future?" Silvia said. Janet gasped and said," Ha look at you already taking his side." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," No I am not." ... Silvia''s place. When they arrived home, Uncle Thomas and Aunt Lily were sipping tea in the living room. " Ahh here comes my darling." Aunt Lily said. Giving her a tight hug, Silvia said," Good morning mom." Patting her head, uncle Thomas asked," Tired?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Very." " Ahh Janet is also here." Aunt Lily said. " Oh Jan will staying with us for few days." Silvia said. Uncle Thomas smiled and said," Your more than welcome sweetheart. If you want, you can stay here forever." Janet chuckled and said," See uncle is willing to bear my expenses forever." Aunt lily laughed and said," Now why don''t you two go and freshen up and then come down for breakfast." " Ah yes I am hungry." Janet said before walking towards the guest room. " The sheets are clean honey. So don''t worry about them." Aunt Lily said. " I love you aunt lily." Janet shouted. Grabbing uncle Thomas'' hand, Silvia said," Dad I am ready to marry Kevin." Uncle Thomas and Aunt Lily widened their eyes in shock and asked," You are what?" " I am ready to marry Kevin." Silvia said. Uncle Thomas jumped in excitement and shouted," Oh my God I cannot believe this. You are- Ahhh this is great news but wait are you doing this because you want to or because of some kind of a pressure?" Silvia shook her head and said," Because I want to." Cupping Silvia''s face, uncle Thomas said," You have no idea how overwhelmed and happy I am darling. You seriously made my day. Ahh I''ll call Herpi and give him this lovely news." Silvia smiled and said," I''ll go freshen up." While Uncle Thomas was excited after hearing Silvia''s words, aunt Lily kept on staring at Silvia. Chapter 25 - We were not Silvia''s room. After Silvia entered her room, she crashed on the bed and took a deep breath. After talking to Aunt Julie yesterday, Silvia thought about it for the entire night and finally decided to do want her mom and dad want her to. If marrying Kevin would make everyone happy then she would do it. She did know where this marriage would take her. But she decided to go with the flow. She knew she could not expect much from Kevin as she was aware about his current situation but she decided to happily accept whatever she would get from this relationship. There was a very slim chance of this relationship to be a harmonious one but Silvia was okay with it. But if this did not work out, would she blame anyone or regret marrying him? No she wouldn''t. Regretting over something was not Silvia''s forte. As Silvia was busy in her own thoughts, Aunt lily entered her room. " Mom." Silvia said. Sitting beside her aunt Lily smiled and said," You know Silvia after your parents passed away, why did we bring you home with us?" Running her fingers through Silvia''s hair, Aunt Lily smiled and said," We did not bring you home because you did not have anyone to rely on or you would be alone. We brought you home with us because your dad and I fancied you. We loved you sweetheart and not just now, we loved you since the very beginning." Silvia smiled and said," I know mom." " So I don''t want you take any decision thinking about our happiness because for us your happiness is everything. If our daughter is happy, we are happy. So I want you think about it again." Aunt Lily said. Placing her head on Aunt Lily''s lap, Silvia said," I have already taken a decision mom and I don''t wanna change but if you don''t want to part with me, I can reject Kevin for you." Aunt Lily chuckled and said," Kevin is a nice boy. I feel that he will keep you happy." Snuggling in her lap, Silvia closed her eyes and nodded her head. " Your father already called your uncle Herpi and are coming over tonight." Aunt Lily said. " I have a four days off." Silvia said. " You take some rest now. I''ll get something for you to eat." Aunt Lily said before walking outside. ..... When Kevin arrived at Silvia place, it was almost past lunch time. " Ah boy you are fast." Uncle Thomas said. Kevin scratched his forehead and said," Yes I am here to talk to Silvia actually." " She just woke up. Why don''t you go upstairs and talk to her?" Uncle Thomas said. Kevin nodded his head and started walking upstairs. Standing outside Silvia''s door for quite sometime, Kevin was about to leave when Silvia opened the door and gasped in shock when she saw him. " God are you trying to kill me?" Silvia asked. " I thought you were sleeping. So I was about to leave." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," I woke up a long time back." " Silvia can we talk somewhere alone?" Kevin asked. " Ya sure why not." Silvia said. " Can I take you somewhere?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Ya." Taking out his car key, Kevin said," Lets go then." ... Inside the car. After boarding the car, Kevin helped Silvia buckle up the seat belt and said," That place is a bit far but I''ll bring you back on time." " I have four days off. So it''s fine if we come back late." Silvia said. Kevin started the engine and started driving. As Kevin was busy driving, Silvia saw a big red bag on the back seat. " What is that? Can I see it?" Silvia asked. Kevin sighed and said," If you want to." When Kevin saw her trying very hard to stretch her hands in order to grab the red bag, he could not help but chuckle. Stopping the car, he picked up the bag and placed it on her lap and said," Short hands is a curse." Ignoring his tease, Silvia started digging inside the bag. She widened her eyes in shock when she saw different kinds of lovey dovey cards, gift boxes, few neck ties, perfume bottles and a photo album. Taking out the photo album when Silvia opened it, she released that the entire album had Kevin and Emily''s photos and God they looked happy. In each and every photograph Kevin had this beautiful and genuine smile on his face which made him look more handsome. Now Silvia actually understood what aunt Julie was talking about yesterday. Running her fingers through the photos, Silvia said," You both look so-" " Happy?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head. Kevin sighed and said," I thought we were happy but now it seems like only I was happy." Closing the album, Silvia asked," Do you always keep them here?" Kevin shook his head and said," No I don''t. It took me an hour to gather all this but I guess I managed to gather everything." " Why did you gather them Kevin?" Silvia asked. " You will know." Kevin said. Chapter 26 - Strong feelings After driving for almost two hours, Kevin stopped the car and said," We have to walk from here." Silvia nodded her head and got down from the car. " So how far is it?" Silvia asked. Taking out the bag from the backseat, Kevin said," Not very far. We have to walk for max fifteen minutes." " Which way?" Silvia asked. " I''ll guide you." Kevin said. After walking for quite sometime, Silvia wrapped her arms around her and said," It''s quite chilly here." " The breeze is quite strong here. And you know it''s almost Autumn so you should wear thick clothes when you come out." Kevin said before taking off his coat and placing it around her shoulder. " You don''t have to this-" Kevin cleared his throat and said," You know Ms Silvia I am a gentleman." Wrapping herself around the coat tightly, Silvia said," Ya right." After walking for quite sometime, Silvia gasped when she realised where they were. " This is beautiful." Silvia said. They were currently standing in front of a cliff which had the most beautiful scenery that Silvia and ever seen in her entire life. The cool light breeze, the mountains, the clouds everything looked so beautiful and peaceful. Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Kevin said," Come with me." before dragging her forward. Kevin stopped three to four metres away from the dead end and said," This was the exact spot where I had proposed Emily four years back and she had said yes." Silvia could see sorrow and pain in Kevin''s eyes. She could feel it and her heart ached for him. Does loving someone really brings so much pain? Isn''t love suppose to be a wonderful thing? Kevin loved Emily and what did he get in return? Sorrow, pain and regrets? Pausing for a while, Kevin said," Emily and I started our journey four years ago and she is only woman that I have been with. I thought we were happy. I thought she was happy with me but I was wrong. May be I could not give her something that she wanted and that is the reason why she chose Richard over me. I don''t know whether I am angry with Emily or myself. Sometimes I feel that may be it''s my mistake and-" " It wasn''t your mistake. Don''t blame yourself Kevin. She is wrong so please stop blaming yourself." Silvia said. Placing the bag down, Kevin held Silvia''s hand and said," I won''t lie to you Silvia, my feelings for Emily were really very strong. I don''t know about her but I was really very sure about us and may be I still feel about her. I just don''t know what I am feeling right now. It''s complicated. I don''t think that I have the strength to fall in love again. I don''t think that I can feel this strong for anyone else now. I don''t even know why I want to marry you and I don''t understand why you want to marry me after knowing everything." Pausing for a while, he continued," Since we are about to start a new journey together, I want to leave everything behind. I don''t know whether I will be able to throw Emily out of my life or not but I want to at least take the first step. This is the place where Emily and I started our relationship so I want to end things with her here itself." Kevin chuckled and said," I may sound girly but one of my cousin once told me that throwing your ex''s gifts and cards helps to get closure." Silvia laughed and said," Ya I heard it does." Picking up the bag from the floor, Kevin said," So here are the things that Emily gave me when we were together. I don''t know how much this is going to help but-" before throwing the bag down the cliff," I still wanna give it a shot." Rubbing his arm, Silvia asked," Are you okay?" Kevin smiled and said," Yeah I am fine." " You''ll get over this." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Come let''s go otherwise you''ll catch cold." .... Chapter 27 - So where does......? After walking for quite sometime, Silvia legs started hurting. " Can we take some rest?" Silvia said. Bending down in front of her, Kevin said," Hop in." " No it''s fine." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," No need to feel shy. Just hop in." Thinking for a while, Silvia climbed on his back and encircled her arms around his neck. " You see Ms Green you are hundred times lighter than the heavy sacks that we lift everyday during our training." Kevin said. " Sacks? Doesn''t your back hurt?" Silvia asked. " Initially it use to but not anymore." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," Honestly last time when I saw you eating those hamburger and french fries, I thought you would we quite heavy but surprisingly you are not. So where does all the junk that you eat go?" Silvia chuckled and said," Well that is the magic. I don''t gain weight." " But still too much fast food is not good for your health. You should cut it down." Kevin said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Good lord you sound like mom." " Don''t roll your eyes Silvia." Kevin said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," How did you-" Kevin chuckled and said," Didn''t I tell you that I have my eyes everywhere?." .... Inside the car. Helping her buckle the seat belt, Kevin said," There is a nice Chinese restaurant nearby. You wanna try?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Anything will do." " So will green salad also do?" Kevin asked. Silvia frowned and said," No." " I am returning back to the base next month so do you want to get married before I leave?" Kevin asked. Silvia thought for a while and said," Whether later or now we have to get married. So I am okay with anything." " Are you sure you with this? I mean I won''t mind if you back out even a minute before we sigh our marriage certificates." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," I have already taken a decision and I don''t wanna change it. And I don''t think so we have worry about the dates because I am sure that our parents have already decided everything." " Yes you are right." Kevin said. " Hmm Kevin I don''t want a big wedding. We can just get our marriage certificates and then have a small get together with our family and friends." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." Leaning against the headboard, Silvia closed her eyes and fell asleep. When Kevin saw Silvia soundly sleeping, he slowed down the car. Grabbing his coat from the backseat, he properly covered her making sure she doesn''t catch cold before concentrating on the road again. Not wanting to disturb Silvia, Kevin drove straight towards the city. Stopping by very famous pizza place, Kevin gently shook Silvia''s shoulder and said," Hey Silvia wake up." Slowly opening her eyes, Silvia said," Hmm I am sorry I fell asleep. Come let''s eat Chinese." Kevin chuckled and said," We are already home. Forget about Chinese, let''s grab some pizza." Unbuckling his seat belt, Kevin said," Oh by the way you slept for three hours straight." " What? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Silvia shouted. " Well you were sleeping so peacefully and anyway don''t you prefer pizza over Chinese?" Kevin asked. " How did I sleep for that long?" Silvia murmured. Kevin chuckled and said," Stop fusing over it and get down." .... Taking a bite from her favourite cheesy pizza, Silvia asked," So do you like pizza?" " Hmm I find them edible. I mean I am not such a big fan but it''s okay if I eat it once in a while." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and asked," So you can''t eat pizza everyday?" " No one can." Kevin said. Silvia snorted and said," Du uh I can." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Like seriously? You can eat pizza for breakfast, lunch and dinner?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I can." Before taking a big bite from the cheese burst pizza. Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," You have cheese all over your mouth and cheeks." " Where?" Silvia asked. " Let me help you." Kevin said before picking up a tissue paper and helping her wipe off the cheese. As the Kevin and Silvia were busy eating their pizza and talking to each other, a particular someone, who was sitting not too far away from them, tightened her grip around the cold drink can. Chapter 28 - Lovely time Martha sighed and said," What is wrong with you Emily? You are getting married after few weeks. You shouldn''t behave like this." Emily frowned and said," Just look at him. Wasn''t he suppose to become sad and run after or beg me to return back to him? But no here is he eating pizza with that bitch." " Will you stop? You were the one who left him. You knew how much Kevin treasured you but you left him because Richard earns more than him and now when that poor guy is trying to move on, why are you feeling jealous?" Martha asked. Emily frowned and said," You- Why are you supporting him? Aren''t you my friend?" Martha sighed and said," I am friends with both of you and I am not taking sides. First you cheated on him with Richard for a year and after that when you got caught, you reluctantly told him the truth and broke his heart. When he did not come running after you, you secretly sent him that text from my cell phone and then that wedding card. What exactly do you want from him?" " I want him to be heartbroken and run after me, begging me to get back together. We were together for four long years. How can he let everything go so easily? It''s just been a month and here he is eating pizza which he hates by the way with some bitch. Not once did he ask me to return back to him. I wanted to see him miserably breaking down in front of me and-" Emily said. Interrupting her, Martha got and said," Can you even hear yourself? Do you even know what you are saying? How can you be so heartless? You and I, we both know how much Kevin loved you and cared for you but you- God I cannot take this anymore. Don''t bother me anymore please." Before walking out. As Martha was about to leave, Kevin said," Hey Martha." Martha stopped when she saw Kevin waving his hand towards her. Walking towards him, Martha smiled and said," Hey." Kevin smiled and said," Hey it''s been quite sometime since I met you." " Ya I haven''t met you and Rocky since months." Martha said. Pointing towards Silvia, Kevin said," Oh she is Silvia and Sil she is my, you can say high school friend Martha Jones." Silvia smiled and said," It''s nice to meet you." " Pleasure is all mine." Martha said. " Why don''t you join us?" Silvia asked. Martha shook her head and said," No it''s fine. I was leaving anyway." " Oh okay then I''ll see you around sometime." Kevin said. Just then Emily came forward and said," Oh Kevin, hi I am sorry I did not see you." Martha could not help but roll her eyes after hearing her fake words. Silvia, who happened to notice Martha''s irritated and annoyed expression, suspiciously raised her eyebrows. Without sparing a second glance at Emily, Kevin sat down and started eating his pizza. Silvia couldn''t help but smile after watching Kevin''s reaction. '' So he was really serious about the closure thing.'' She thought. Placing a slice of pizza on Kevin''s plate, Silvia said," You should try this one it''s much more better than the previous one." Emily who was very annoyed after being ignored by Kevin, quickly stepped forward and said," Oh no Kevin doesn''t like pizza specially this flavours. He happens to-" Interrupting her, Kevin said," Who said I don''t like it? And will you please go away from here and stop disturbing our lovely time." Emily lowered her head and said," Oh I am Sorry I just thought that-" " You don''t have to think Emily. Why don''t you go and concentrate on your upcoming wedding instead of butting your nose in our business." Kevin said before taking a bite from the slice of pizza that Silvia has given her. Clenching her hand into a fist, Emily could not help but glare at Silvia. Noticing her hateful glare, Silvia picked up a slice of pizza and asked," Do you want some?" " No Thankyou." Emily said before storming out of the pizza parlour. Chapter 29 - No biggie " I''ll leave too." Martha said before giving Silvia a very sweet smile. After Martha left, Silvia sighed and said," If you don''t like this one, you don''t have to eat it." Taking another bite from the pizza, Kevin said," I never liked it because I had never tired it but now that I am eating it, it''s quite good." Placing her hand on his, Silvia asked," Are you fine?" Kevin nodded his head and said," I am good." " So Martha and Emily are best friends?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No they are not. They are just normal friends." After eating few more slices, Kevin sighed and said," Okay I am full." Taking another big bite from the pizza, Silvia said," Alright wait I''ll be done soon too." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," You are gonna finish this entire pizza all by yourself?" " No biggie." Silvia said. Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," Don''t do that. It''s not good for your health." " What you want me to waste it?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Take it home and eat it tomorrow." " Such a waste." Silvia said. " No it''s not a waste. You can eat it tomorrow." Kevin said before taking away the pizza box. " I''ll wash my hands." Silvia said before walking towards the rest room. " I''ll wait for you outside." Kevin said. .... Outside After Silvia boarded the car, Kevin said," I just received a call from dad they have already fixed the wedding date and they want just want our approval." Silvia nodded her head and asked," When is it?" " 23rd of this month." Kevin said. Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," That is too fast." Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I told them the same but dad told me that it''s either 13th or 23rd But you don''t have to worry, I''ll talk to them." " Hmm let''s go home first." Silvia said. .... Silvia''s place. When Kevin and Silvia entered the house, everyone were happily talking and drinking amongst themselves and also discussing few things about the wedding. " Oh here comes the bride and the groom." Uncle Herpi said. Julie smiled when she saw Silvia and said," We were just discussing about your wedding. Come and tell us what kind of wedding you want." Kevin cleared his throat and said," Actually about the wedding date-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," We are okay with it but we don''t want a big wedding. We will sign our marriage certificate and then we can just throw a small party for family and some close friends." " WHY?" everyone shouted in unison. Silvia pursed her lips and said," Because we like it that way." " But Sil it''s a wedding and it has to be grand. I want to be your bridesmaid." Janet said. Uncle Thomas got up and said," You are my only daughter darling and I have to give you a wedding. No no there has to be a wedding." Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," But the dates-" Grabbing his hand, Silvia said," We don''t have any problem with the dates. It''s just that we don''t want a big wedding. I want to keep it simple and sweet." Kevin sighed and whispered," You don''t have to do this. We can push the wedding forward." Silvia shook her head and said," It''s fine." " But-" " Are you backing out now?" Silvia asked. " I agree with Silvia on this. We just want something simple and sweet." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," Okay fine. Let''s not have a wedding and we will also keep the party simple but after Kevin takes overs the company next year, we will throw a really big party and you both will have no say in that." Kevin and Silvia nodded their heads and said," Okay." After discussing few things about the wedding, uncle Herpi and aunt Julie left. " Are you really okay with 23rd?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," It''s fine There is nothing to complain about." " Hmm Okay then I''ll take my leave now." Kevin said. " Ya okay I''ll see you tomorrow?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Ya tomorrow. I''ll pick you up in the afternoon." After Kevin left, Janet pulled Silvia inside and said," I cannot believe you are getting married but Sil don''t you think everything is too rushed?" " Everything is fine." Silvia said. " Kevin seems to be a really good guy." Janet said. Silvia nodded her head and said," He is actually really good but there are few things which, you know forced him to change." " Now girl I''ll help you apply for a leave starting tomorrow till the first week of the following month. I''ll do the same for myself." Janet said. " Why you?" Silvia asked. Janet chuckled and said," You have do some grooming okay and I know you won''t do it alone so I will accompany you." Silvia chuckled and said," Alright." Just then the door bell rang. " I''ll see." Janet said before rushing towards the door. When Janet opened the door, Kevin was standing there with a big pizza bag in his hand. " Can you please call Silvia?" Kevin said. Janet grinned and shouted," Sil it''s your future hubby." Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she heard Janet''s words. '' Future hubby. So cheesy.'' Silvia thought before walking towards the door. " Hmm you forgot to take your pizza." Kevin said. " You came back just to give me this?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah actually I thought you would like to eat it at night or tomorrow morning." Taking the bag from Kevin''s hand, Silvia smiled and said," Thank you." Kevin smiled and said," You don''t have to thank me. So I''ll go now bye." Before walking towards his car. After Kevin left, Janet said," Oh my God he is so cute." Tapping her fingers on the pizza box, Silvia said," Yes he is." Chapter 30 - Shut it Hospital. " So you are getting married?" Rocky asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I am." " And you even discarded Emily''s gifts?" Rocky asked. Kevin nodded his head. Rocky sighed and asked," Kevin are you over Emily yet?" Kevin took a deep breath and said," I don''t know whether I am over her or not but since I am marrying Silvia, I will give her all the respect that she deserves. I''ll never let my past affect her. I''ll try my best to keep her happy." " You really wanna do this? And how can you get married while I am still bedridden?" Rocky asked. Kevin chuckled and said," Well I can ask Silvia''s friend hmm what was her name?" " Janet." Rocky said. " Ahh Yes Janet. I can ask Janet to help you during the party and maybe even after that." Kevin said. Rocky chuckled and said," When was the last time you teased me like this?" " Don''t be emotional now." Kevin said. " When is the wedding?" Rocky asked. " 23rd of this month." Kevin said. Rocky widened this eyes in shock and said," That like two weeks before we leave for the camp." Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah." " Why don''t you get married after we get our early retirement?" Rocky asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Our parents want us to get married as soon as possible and Silvia said that it''s okay." " But how can you leave her alone like that? You will stay with her only for two weeks after your wedding and what about the honeymoon? Where are you planning to take her?" Rocky asked. Kevin shook his head and said," I don''t know. I will take her wherever she wants to go." " Hmm I''ll help you plan everything." Rocky said. " Okay we are going to get our wedding bands tomorrow afternoon." Kevin said. " Chris?" Robert asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah already told him about this. He said that she will stay at the store in the afternoon." " So did you tell her?" Rocky asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Nope not yet." Rocky sighed and said," You should tell her and-l Interrupting him, Kevin said," Even you did not tell anyone so shut it." Rocky frowned and said," Hey it''s different in my case. I am not getting married." " How lame." Kevin snorted. " Did you tell Chris not to spill the beans in front of sister-in-law tomorrow?" Rocky asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah I did." " Hmm it''s good that you finally decided to forget that woman." Rocky said. Kevin got up and said," Rest we''ll. I''ll come back tomorrow morning." " Can you ask the hospital to discharge me? It''s boring here." Rocky said. " Hmm I''ll talk to the chief." Kevin said before walking out of the room. ..... Richards place. " Can you believe it? He has even started dating now." Emily said. Richard nodded his head and said," I told you before but you did not believe me. He is dating that beautiful girl." Emily narrowed his eyes and said," What beautiful? You call that face beautiful?" Ignoring her irritating question, Richard said," Anyway I don''t care about anything else just make sure he attends the wedding. I want to look at his face when I kiss you at the alter." " Hmm I''ll make sure he comes." Emily said. " I''ll go freshen up and Change. I had a tough day today." Richard said. " Why?" Emily asked. Richard sighed and said," The CEO is changing. Our CEO''s son will be taking over everything next year so our boss wants us to finish all the old projects under him and start new once under his son." Helping him take off his coat, Emily said," I see." " Hmm I might have to do some overtime for this whole weak. So I think you have to do all the shopping by yourself." Richard said. " No problem I''ll manage." Emily said. Chapter 31 - Dream wedding Silvia''s room. " Hey Sil do you feel attracted towards Mr hottie?" Janet asked. " Who Mr Hottie?" Silvia asked. " Who else can it be?" Janet asked. Silvia chuckled and asked," Well you call almost everyone by that name. So I am confused." Janet rolled her eyes and said," Obviously I am talking about brother-in-law." " Hmm I don''t know." Silvia said. Flipping over, Janet asked," What do you mean by you don''t know?" Silvia thought for a while and said," I mean I feel comfortable with him. I don''t feel uneasy or insecure but I don''t know if I am attracted to him or not." Janet chuckled and said," Well once you start sharing the same house, the same room and same everything, you''ll surely feel something and even after that if you don''t, girl you are doomed." " Hey Jan do you think I''ll be able to do it?" Silvia asked. " What?" Janet asked. " Fulfil my duties as Kevin''s wife." Silvia said. Janet smiled and said," You already have all the qualities that a wife should have besides one but I am sure you will learn that when time comes." " What is that?" Silvia asked. Janet chuckled and said," Well pleasing your husband." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," I completely forgot about that." " See I told you but don''t worry time will teach you everything." Janet said. " Do you think Kevin will be expecting that from me?" Silvia asked. Janet sighed and said," After you both get married that is bound to happen and there is no point holding back too. Anyway don''t stress over it and sleep." ..... Next day, Kevin arrived at Silvia''s place to pick her up. They were going to select their wedding bands together. " Hey." Silvia said when she saw Kevin standing near his car. Kevin smiled and said," Let''s go." before opening the car door for her. After Kevin boarded the car, Silvia asked," We at going to the mall right?" Kevin shook his head and said," No." " Huh?" " We are going to Sparkle and shine." Kevin said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and shouted," What? Have you gone crazy? The starting prize of their jewellery is fifty thousand pounds and-" " Don''t worry my friend is the manager of that store so he will give us a very good discount." Kevin said. " But-" " Don''t worry about the rings and other things. I''ll take care about everything." Kevin said. " It''s not about who is taking care of what. Why to waste so much money on wedding bands? I mean we are getting married and that is all that matters right? These expensive wedding bands and grand weddings do not matter at all. We can even get married wearing two simple rings and-" " Don''t you have a dream wedding in your mind? I mean all girls have a dream wedding. What about you? Don''t you have one?" Cutting her off, Kevin asked. " I never thought about getting married before so I really don''t know." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," Stop overthinking and follow me. You shouldn''t think so much. I know this thing is rushed but it''s still a wedding right? So just enjoy it. It''s not like you are gonna get married every year." .... Sparkle and Shine. When Kevin and Silvia entered the store, a man neatly dressed in a dark brown suit came rushing towards them and gave Kevin a tight hug. " Oh man it''s been so many days." The man said. Kevin laughed and said," I just had a talk with you yesterday." " Sil this is Chris and Chris this is my would be wife, Silvia Green." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," It''s a pleasure to meet you." Chris smiled and said," Pleasure is all mine." " We are here to chose our wedding band." Kevin said. Chris grinned and said," I have already selected the best one''s for you both. Come Come." Walking towards the counter, Chris gestured the employees to step aside. Taking out few diamond rings, Chris said," These the finest pieces of our shop." " And cheapest. Right Chris?" Kevin said. Chris vigorously nodded his head and said," Of course." Picking up a ring, Kevin said," This one is good." Running her fingers on the ring, Silvia smiled and said," I was about to pick this one too." It was a platinum band, mounted with a pear-shape diamond and four pink diamonds. " We will take this." Kevin said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," Wait What is the price?" Chris thought for a while and said," Twenty thousand pounds." The employee, who was standing beside Chris widened his eyes in shock and kept on glaring at his boss," Boss that-" " Did I ask you speak?" Chris said. The employee shook his head. " That too much can you show us something cheaper?" Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," It''s fine we will take this. Chris take care of the size." " But Kevin-" " You like the ring right?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I do like it but-" " Then It''s fine. As long as you like it. Now help me chose a ring." Kevin said. After helping Kevin chose a ring, Silvia said," We can still chose something simple and cheaper." Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," Stop thinking so much Silvia now why don''t go and give your size while I pay the bill?" Silvia nodded her head and left. After Silvia left, Chris chuckled and said," Where did you meet such an innocent soul?" Ignoring his question, Kevin asked," How much?" Chris chuckled and said," 92.5." " Both or only one?" Kevin asked. Chris shook his head and said," Silvia''s ring 92.5. Yours will be 72.7." Kevin nodded his head and said," Alright." Before taking out his card from his wallet. " How do you think she will react if I tell her the real price of her ring?" Chris said. Kevin shook his head and said," She doesn''t need to know. She will definitely not let me buy it if we tell her." " Seems like you are quite interested in her." Chris said. " I''ll send you my wedding card." Kevin said. " All done?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." " Hmm let''s leave then." " Wait What about your size?" Silvia asked. " Chris will take care of that." Kevin said. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes I will and I''ll send the rings to Kevin''s place later." " Thanks Chris." Kevin said before leaving the store along with Silvia. After Kevin and Silvia left, Chris turned towards his dazed employees and said," All right everyone get back to work now. I''ll leave after sometime. Don''t let my presence bother you." " Boss shall I get something for you?" a man asked. Chris smiled and said," No need I''ll be leaving now." " O-okay Boss." The man said. Chapter 32 - Stripping naked Inside the car. " The ring was too expensive." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," You know how weird you are? Woman die for expensive things and here you are complaining about a not so expensive wedding ring." " I just don''t like wasting money like this. You work so hard to earn them and then-" " Hey hey I work hard and I am willingly spending it on my wedding. Is that wrong? No right? So top fussing over it." Kevin said before starting the engine. " But still-" " Sil we have already bought the rings and they will also deliver it tomorrow." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," Fine." " Good. Now tell me what do you wanna eat?" Kevin asked. " Chinese." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Look at you always ready to eat but not ready to shop. You spend so much money on food but you are fussing over a small wedding ring." " Hey food is different. Spend your money on food and I won''t say a word." Silvia said. " Ya ya you and your foodie talks." Kevin said. .... After ordering their food, Kevin said," Our wedding is just a week away so what are your plans till then?" " Hmm Janet said she has some plans. I don''t know what we are doing." Silvia said. " My place where we will be staying after getting married is not too far away from your place. So you can easily visit uncle and aunty. It is very near to the hospital as well. So it will be very convenient for you and when I am not around, you can call Janet over and stay with her or you can also go back to your place if you want to." Kevin said. " Hmm I''ll figure out." Silvia said. " I won''t be gone for a really long time so you don''t have to worry about staying alone." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and nodded her. After the food was served, Kevin asked," Where do you want to go for our honeymoon?" *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH* Coughing vigorously, Silvia asked," What?" Passing her a glass of water, Kevin asked," Where do you wanna go for our honeymoon?" Gulping down the whole content, Silvia said," I don''t know." " Hmm you decide and let me know." Kevin said. After eating, Kevin dropped Silvia home and said," About the party, it will be organised at my place." Silvia nodded her head. " I''ll take my leave now." Kevin said before boarding his car. ... After Kevin left, Silvia breathed a sigh of relief and entered her house. " Can you believe that? He actually asked me that." Silvia said. Janet chuckled and said," So? Isn''t it normal for newly weds to go for a honeymoon?" " But still how can he just say these things like that? He doesn''t have any shame." Silvia shouted. " So so where are you going?" Janet asked. " I don''t know Jan. First he bought that expensive wedding ring and now this honeymoon thing. Everything is so Eh eh types." Silvia said. Janet frowned and asked," What eh eh?" " I mean fast. Everything is happening so fast." Silvia said. Janet sighed and said," Just chill okay. Look I''ll call Ron tomorrow let''s go to the salon and get our nails, hair and facial done. Let''s chill and relax." " God I did not even tell Ron about the wedding." Silvia said. " Don''t worry I already told him and he is very excited and happy." Janet said. " Hmm Okay." .... As planned, Ron, Janet and Silvia visited the salon to relax and groom themselves. As they were getting their pedicure done, Ron asked," Sil did you finish your wedding shopping?" Silvia shook her head and said," Not yet." " Hmm are you inviting our colleagues?" Ron asked. " I haven''t decided yet." Silvia said. Ron chuckled and said," Carol was bitching about you again in the changing room. Kathy told me." " Oh they all know that you are getting married. They even changed our nurses group name to Silvia''s wedding." Janet said. Silvia sighed and said," I am not inviting them though." " Hmm it''s good that you don''t. Carols presence spoils my mood." Janet said. " Silvia a woman is glaring at you since a very long time. It looks like she is trying to strip you naked with her eyes." Ron said. Chapter 33 - Miss Hi Following Ron''s gaze when Silvia saw who it was, she could not help but roll her eyes. " Who is the bitch?" Janet asked. Silvia chuckled and said," She is Kevin''s ex." " Is she still into him?" Ron asked. " I don''t know but she was the one who left him." Silvia said. Janet raised her eyebrows and asked," So Kevin is still into her or-?" " No he isn''t." Silvia said. Janet sighed and said," Ah thank God." " Sil she is coming towards you." Ron said. Janet chuckled and said," Sil bitchy mode on?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Uh huh." Just then Emily arrived and said," Hey Silvia right?" " Yes but who are you?" Silvia asked. Emily forced a smile and said," Oh may be you did now recognise me but I am Emily hmm remember we met in the washroom?" Pretending to think for quite sometime, Silvia nodded her head and said," Ahhh the Hi girl from the washroom." Turning towards Janet, Silvia said," You know Jan she came all the way to the washroom just to ''Hi'' me that day. Ah I was so touched that day." Janet smiled and said," That is so sweet. Ah don''t tell me you came inside just to ''Hi'' her again?" Emily clenched her hands into a fist and said," I wanted to get a facial and hair spa but it''s packed. I saw that you have a reservation under your name. So can you just-" " Oh you want to me let you take the appointment?" Silvia said. Emily nodded her head and said," Yes." Silvia smiled and said," Ah I wish I could but I don''t want to." Emily gritted her teeth and said," It''s my wedding after ten days and it''s not like you have a wedding so you can always came over next time and do whatever you want to." " Hmmm let me think." Silvia said. Pausing for quite sometime, Silvia said," No I''ve to go on a date later tonight." " With Kevin?" Emily asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." Emily smiled and said," Kevin won''t mind even if you go on a date with him in your pj''s. So you don''t have to stress over it. When Kevin and I were-" Cutting her off, Silvia said," Hmm What did you say? When Kevin and you WERE dating. But you aren''t dating now right? So there is no point talking about it." " And your wedding is after ten days while Sil has to go on a date tonight. So why don''t you take an appointment for tomorrow?" Janet said. " I haven''t done my shopping yet and-" " Now now Miss Hi that is your problem. Why will our Sil compromise for you? It isn''t like you are a VIP or something like that." Ron said. Faking a smile, Emily said," Okay then. I''ll take my leave now. Please tell Kevin that-" " I''ll tell Kevin that you said Hi." Silvia said. Emily smiled and said," Have a good day." " Have a good wedding." Janet said. Gritting her teeth, Emily left the salon with a gloomy expression. " She is trouble. You should be careful Sil." Janet said. Ron chuckled and said," Your husband is Mr hottie so he is bound to have little chicks running around him." Silvia sighed and said," Hmm But I don''t really care about these things. Now it will depend upon Kevin how he will react to these things. Now if he really wants to react and give them attention, there is nothing that I can do." " Hmm now lets not think about this and relax." Ron said. ..... Austin Mansion. Sitting on the dinning table along with uncle Herpi and Aunt Julie, Kevin was quietly eating his food. " It''s good that you are getting married. Silvia is a really nice girl." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin nodded his head and said," I know." " About the company. Did you tell Silvia about it?" Uncle Herpi asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No I didn''t and I don''t wanna tell her this and freak her out." " She needs to know. She has to prepare herself because after you take over the company then-" Kevin shook his head and said," Silvia likes leading a peaceful life and I don''t wanna mess up things for her. I know there will be restrictions later on but till then let her do whatever she wants." Aunt Julie smiled and said," Kevin is right. Let''s not restrict that poor child so soon." Uncle Herpi sighed and said," Hmm but after you take over the company, I want you both to shift somewhere safe and you also have to assign bodyguards for Silvia." Kevin nodded his head and said," I know." " Now since you both don''t want a wedding it''s fine but later we will have to throw a very big party and invite all our business partners and few other important people. I won''t listen to both of you at all." Uncle Herpi said. " I''ll ask Silvia about this and then let you know." Kevin said. " Where are you planning to take her for a honeymoon?" Julie asked. " I told Silvia to pick a place. Wherever she wants to go, I''ll take her." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi frowned and said," If Silvia will decide everything, what will you do?" Taking a sip from the wine, Kevin said," I''ll just do what she wants me to." Chapter 34 - Ahh too bad Uncle Herpi frowned and said," You are already sound like a wife slave. You are not even married and you already want to follow her. Now what will happen after you marry her?" Julie raised her eyebrows and asked," Aren''t you one too?" Uncle Herpi vigorously nodded his head and said," Yes Yes I am But it is a different case for Kevin." " It is the same. A husband should listen to his wife no matter what. Wives are never wrong. We women are sensible." Julie said. " Mom is right. Women are sensible." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi gritted his teeth and said," You brat you started bullying me again. I will kick you out of this house and-" Kevin chuckled and said," I will be glad if you would do that. At least after that I don''t have take over your business and I can also live a peaceful and healthy life with my wife." Turning towards Julie, uncle Herpi said," This is why I had told you that I want two kids but you did not listen to me." " Well it''s not too late now. You both can still try. I don''t mind playing with my little brother and my own child together." Kevin said. " Kevin." Julie said. Kevin chuckled and said," What? I am serious okay." Uncle Herpi sighed and said," After you come back this time, I want to you visit the company and try to catch up with all the work." Kevin shook his head and said," No. I am not stepping into that office until next year. Rocky and I-" Uncle Herpi frowned and said," Don''t take that bastards sons name in my house. I don''t know how you ended up being best friends with him." Kevin chuckled and said," Control your emotions Mr Austin because you are talking about your future business partner." " You-" " Now will you both stop talking about business on my dinning table or do you want me to throw you both out of the house." Julie said. Kevin shook his head and said," Mom, dad is not letting me eat peacefully." Julie frowned and said," Herpi stop irritating my son and let him eat in peace." Uncle Herpi gritted his teeth and quietly started eating his food. ... After getting their spa and facial done, the trio left the salon and headed towards the mall. " So are you really going on a date with Kevin?" Janet said. Silvia shook her head and said," No we just had lunch together." " Oh damn is she following us?" Ron shouted before pointing towards a direction. " Pttfff she is not alone this time." Janet said. Silvia smiled and said," That''s her finace." " You mean she left Mr Hottie for this guy? Like seriously? There is a heaven and hell difference between them. Is she blind?" Ron said. " Well may be." Silvia said. " Alright let''s not waste time watching them. We have to do lots and lots of shopping. So let''s get started." Janet said before entering a particular store. ... After few hours, Silvia frowned and said," Now this is too much guys. I am getting married not changing my wardrobe." " Girl getting married is a big thing. You have to start wearing proper clothes and also start grooming yourself." Janet said. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes just because you have a flawless skin that doesn''t mean you will stop maintaining it." Janet gasped and said," Sil we have to buy lingeries too. Quick let''s go." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," No need to buy lingerie. What will I do with them?" " Seduce your husband." Ron said. Janet chuckled and said," Yes." Silvia shook her head and said," There is no need for that." Grabbing her hand, Janet started dragging her towards store. .... Inside the Lingerie store. " Oh my God they are so beautiful." Janet exclaimed. Ron sighed and said," I wish I was a girl." " Hey Sil What is Kevin''s favourites colour?" Janet asked. " Why?" Silvia asked. " We will buy a lingerie for you according to that." Janet said. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know." " Red. Kevin''s favourite colour is red." Emily said who was standing right behind them along with Richard. Silvia smiled and said," Well Thankyou so much." Emily smiled and said," My Pleasure. You should work more hard to understand him." Ignoring her, Silvia kept on checking out a light blue lacy lingerie which was pretty decent. Richard, who could not take his eyes Silvia nudged Emily and said," Honey why don''t you go and quickly try these out? I''ll wait here for you." Emily nodded her head and left. Walking towards Silvia, Richard smiled and said," Well we meet again Ms Silvia." Ignoring him, Silvia kept on checking out the lingeries. " Ah I like that reddish black one." Richard said. Taking it out, Silvia asked," This one?" Richard smiled and nodded his head. Taking it closer to his body, Silvia said," Hmm it looks good on you but the size is small. Ah wait a minute." Richard frowned when he heard her words. As he was about to tell her something, he heard Silvia say," Hey excuse me can you get me a bigger size of this for him?" The sales attendant widened her eyes in shock and said," Ma''am that we don''t have a size that will fit him and this is actually meant for women so-" Pouting her lips, Silvia said," Ahh too bad they don''t have your size. Anyway I think you should leave these lingerie wearing to your fianc¨¦." before walking away. After Silvia left, Richard smirked and murmured," Interesting." Chapter 35 - Tastiest Thankyou A night before the wedding. Standing in the backyard, Silvia was thinking about how things were gonna change starting tomorrow. Tomorrow she would be leaving her house and move in with Kevin as his wife. Thinking about staying with Kevin under the roof all by herself made her feel giddy and strange at the same time. As Silvia was busy in her own thoughts, Uncle Thomas placed his hand on her shoulder and said," Look at you standing outside without wearing any warm clothes. You are so careless how are you going to take care of your husband and you new house?" Leaning against him, Silvia chuckled and said," Now look at you scolding me. I am leaving tomorrow and-" Cutting her off, uncle Thomas said," You are just shifting to a new place but this will always be your first house. Your room and your things are always going to remain in the same place. You can come over whenever you want. If you don''t like Kevin and you want to come back, the door of this house will always be open for you. Did you understand?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." " I can''t believe my princess is leaving tomorrow." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia laughed and said," Weren''t you the one who wanted me to marry Kevin? You were all happy and laughing when I agreed to marry him." " Yes I was because Kevin is a very nice boy. I know he will keep my princess happy." Uncle Thomas said. " Dad you don''t have to worry because Kevin''s place is very close by and I''ll definitely drop by every now and then." Silvia said. " Hmm you better show your face after every alternate day otherwise I will come to your place and drag you back home to have dinner with me." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia sighed and said," Don''t worry about that." ....: Next day. " Okay so this bag has all your cosmetics and other things that you need and this bag has all your clothes and this one-" " Mom." Silvia said before giving Aunt Lily a hug. Aunt lily who was trying really very hard not to cry couldn''t stop her tears anymore," Oh my baby." " I''ll miss you." Silvia said. Patting her back, Aunt Lily said," I''ll miss you too. This house is going to be so lifeless without you." Just then Janet entered the room and said," Ah you guys how to hug each other without me?" " Group hug." Silvia said. " God Sil I''ll miss you." Janet said. Silvia chuckled and said," I am leaving the country or something like that. We can meet whenever we want to." After hugging each other for quite sometime, Silvia asked," Where is Steve?" " He is inside his room." Janet said. " I''ll go meet him." Silvia said. .... Steve''s room. After entering the room, Silvia leaned against the door and asked," So you are not gonna see me off?" Steve rolled his eyes and said," What''s with seeing you off? You are just going away leaving us alone." " Oh is it." Silvia said. Steve nodded his head and said," Yes it is like that and its good that you are leaving. Now I can hijack everything. The entire pizza, leftover cake, Mom''s delicious brownies and-" Walking towards him, Silvia chuckled and asked," Mr Steve are you crying?" " No I am not." Steve said. " Aww my little brother is going to miss me." Silvia said before giving him a tight hug. " And don''t worry I''ll always come here and fight with you for the cake and pizzas and Mom''s delicious brownies. I am just moving out. I''ll drop by every now and then." Silvia said. " I''ll miss you Sil." Steve said. " Hmm I''ll miss you too." Just then Janet entered the room and said," Sil Kevin''s here." Letting Steve go, Silvia said," Now come and see me off." ... Downstairs. When Silvia arrived downstairs, Kevin and uncle Thomas were talking to each other while Aunt Lily was rushing here and there. When Kevin saw Silvia, he gave a sweet smile. " There she is." Uncle Thomas said. Getting up from his seat, Kevin asked," Where are your bags?" " I''ll go get them." Silvia said. " Uh you stay here. I''ll get them." Kevin said before rushing upstairs. " He is such a gentleman." Janet said. After placing Silvia''s luggage inside the car, Kevin entered the house again. " It''s getting late. You both should leave." Uncle Thomas said. " Yeah we have to go the marriage bureau first." Kevin said. Hugging her family for one last time, Silvia left along with Kevin. Before leaving, Kevin hugged uncle Thomas and said," I''ll send the car in the evening and don''t worry about her." Patting his back, Uncle Thomas nodded his head. .... Inside the car. Passing Silvia a tissue box, Kevin said," Here." " Thanks." Silvia said. " You can always come and meet them and if you want we can stay with them during weekends or you can come and stay here when I am not there." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Hmm I know. Do you always keep tissues in your car?" Kevin shook his head and said," No. I bought them yesterday. Well I thought you will need them so-" Silvia smiled and said," Thanks." Scratching his forehead, Kevin said," I-I also bought pizza for you. It''s in the back seat. I thought it will help you cheer up." Silvia chuckled when she saw a pizza box at the back seat. Pointing towards it, Silvia asked," Is that a wedding gift?" Kevin shook his head and said," God no I am not that cheap. This is just a token of Thankyou for getting married to me." Opening the pizza box, Silvia said," Well this is the tastiest Thankyou that I have ever received." Chapter 36 - Nervous? Marriage bureau Sitting on a metal bench, Silvia and Kevin were patiently waiting for their turn. " Nervous?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," May be a little." " You don''t have to be nervous." Kevin said. " Aren''t you nervous? I mean marriage is a huge thing. Things are gonna change after you get married and-" " What change? See nothings gonna change so don''t freak out. You are free to do anything you want to. No restrictions from my side." Kevin said. " But still we don''t know each other. I mean practically we are still strangers." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I know but we can spend more time together after we get married and know about each other." " But-" " Mr Austin Ms Green please come inside." A middle aged lady said. Kevin took a deep breath and asked," Ready?" After thinking for a while, Silvia nodded her head and said," Ya." Grabbing her hand, Kevin started walking inside the cabin. After almost an hour, Silvia and Kevin walked out of the bureau along with their marriage certificates. "The rings arrived yesterday. We can wear it after we reach home." Kevin said. Opening the car door for Silvia, Kevin said," Sit." After helping her buckle up her seat belt, Kevin boarded the car and asked," Still nervous?" Silvia shook her head and said," Not anymore." " Even if you are, you cannot do anything about it because we are already married and now you are my wife. Hmm basically you are Mrs Austin now." Running her fingers on the seat belt, Silvia said," Hmm I know." " Alright let''s go." Kevin said before starting the engine. ¡­. After almost half an hour drive, Kevin stopped in front of a two-storey house. " You can get down I''ll just park the car." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and stepped out of the car. After parking the car, Kevin said," This is our house. Wait a second." before taking out the keys. Passing the keys to Silvia, Kevin said," Catch it." After Silvia took the keys from his hand, she gasped when Kevin scooped her into his arms. "Kevin." Silvia said before wrapping her arms around his neck. " I know everything is rushed but since we are married now, let''s at least follow traditions." Kevin said. " Ahhh my boy you are back." An old lady shouted before rushing towards them. Kevin smiled and said," Yes grandma I am back." The old lady pointed towards Silvia and asked," Is she the one?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes she is my wife Silvia and Silvia she is Mrs Robinson our neighbour." Pinching Silvia''s cheeks, Mrs Robinson said," She is so pretty much better than that woman." Kevin sighed and said," Okay Grandpa now I am gonna go and take my bride inside and you don''t forget to come tonight for the party. I am making your favourite buffalo wings." Mrs. Robinson chuckled and said," Yes Yes sure I''ll be there on time." After bidding Mrs Robinson goodbye, Silvia said," You can put me down Kevin otherwise your back will hurt." " You forgot what I had told you before, didn''t you?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," I have a habit of lifting heavy sacks for a really long time so you are a piece of cake for me." Before walking towards the door. " Open it. The third key." Kevin said. After inserting the right key, Silvia pushed the door open and they both entered the house. ¡­. Inside the house. Looking around, Silvia smiled when she saw how beautiful the interior of the house was. The living area was quite big and had a big couch placed in the middle. The walls were covered with beautiful paintings and some pictures. There was a kitchen, a laundry room and a guest room. " Our bedroom is upstairs." Kevin said. '' Our bedroom'' Silvia tightened her grip around his neck when she realised that she has to share a room with him. Walking upstairs, Kevin cleared his throat and said," Silvia I said I have a habit of carrying heavy sacks but I never said that I have a habit of getting choked. So can you please loosen your arms around my neck?" " Ahh I am so sorry." Silvia said. " It''s fine." Kevin said. ¡­ Kevin''s room. After entering the room, Kevin placed her down and said," So this is our room. I have already cleared out half of my stuff from the wardrobe. So there is enough space for you. The dressing table is empty along with the drawers so you can put all your girly stuff there. The third and fourth shelf in the washroom is empty as well. The sheets, pillow cases and curtains are all new, so you don''t have to worry about that." " Thanks." Silvia said. Scratching his forehead, Kevin said," Just saying that whenever Emily used to stay over, she never used this room. She used to stay in the guest room downstairs. So this room was basically mine alone." Silvia smiled and nodded her head. Knowing that Emily had never slept in this room, Silvia felt a bit relieved. ''But why?'' Silvia thought. Brushing away all the strength thoughts, Silvia asked," Kevin what''s your favourite colour?" " Blue. Why?" Kevin asked. Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," Hmm nothing." " Okay you freshen up I''ll go get your bags." Kevin said before walking out of the room. Chapter 37 - Are you kidding me? After Kevin left, Silvia quietly started observing the room. Kevin''s room was much more bigger than her room. It had a king size bed, a big wardrobe, a cute dressing table and a couch. Walking towards the wardrobe when Silvia opened it, she smiled when she her big empty side. Kevin had actually squeezed all his clothes in one corner so that she could get enough and bigger space for her clothes. " Here are you bags." Kevin said. " Thanks." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," You don''t have to thank me." " I''ll arrange them later." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I can help you arrange them later." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," Ehh do you want to see our rings?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I would love to." Walking towards the wardrobe, Kevin took out a red velvet box from the drawer and said," Here." When Silvia opened the box, she gasped in surprise and said," They are beautiful." Taking out the rings from the box, Kevin gave her the his ring and said," let''s do it now." Taking the ring from his hand, Silvia nodded her head. Grabbing her left hand, Kevin said," I know things happened very quickly and both of us did not get any time to know about each other but it''s never too late. We can first know each other properly and become friends. I would like both us to take things slow. There is no rush." before sliding the ring into her ring finger. Grabbing his hand, Silvia did the same and said," Yes I also think that we should take things slow." Before sliding the ring into his finger. Stroking Silvia''s ring, Kevin said," This ring looks beautiful on you." Silvia smiled and said," Thanks." " Hmm Okay so I am gonna go and start cooking." Kevin said. " You are cooking for tonight?" Silvia asked. Kevin laughed and said," Woah don''t freak out. I cook quite good. If you don''t trust me, ask Mrs Robinson. She loves my food." Silvia chuckled and said," Well if that is true then marrying you wasn''t a really bad choice." Kevin laughed and said," Well I did not know that my cooking skills would get me a wife one day." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Well even I know how to cook." " God doesn''t your eyes hurt when you do that?" Kevin asked. "Do what?" Kevin helplessly shook her head and said," Nothing. I am gonna go down and start cooking. Meanwhile you can freshen and take a nap." " Ah no I am gonna help you." Silvia said. " It''s fine, I''ll manage." Kevin said. Silvia raised her brows and asked," You don''t believe that I know how to cook right?" Kevin pursed his lips and said," For your information, boiling water is not considered as cooking or making instant or cup noodles isn''t considered as cooking either." Silvia frowned and said," Y-You I know how to cook like real cooking alright." Kevin nodded his head and said," That''s good then but no touching the knife or any sharp object because I don''t have a first aid box at home." " What you don''t have a first aid box?" Silvia shouted. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I don''t." Silvia sighed and said," That is the most important thing." " Why do you think did I marry you Silvia?" Kevin asked. " Why?" " Because I wanted you to make a first aid box for me." Kevin said. " Ah What do you think I am a nurse?" Silvia asked. Kevin raised his eyebrows and kept on staring at her for quite sometime. " Oh wait I am a nurse." Silvia said. Glancing at his watch, Kevin said," It took you exactly two minutes to realise that." Scratching her forehead, Silvia said," Let''s go down, I am hungry." Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," You just ate an entire box of pizza few hours ago and now- anyway let''s go down, I''ll make something for you." ..... Richards place. " I don''t understand that woman at all. What does she think about herself? Just because she is dating Kevin that doesn''t mean she is more important than me." Emily said. Pausing for a while, she said," No one can take my place in Kevin''s life. I was and will always remain the most important person in his life and it''s time to show that woman her real place." Tapping his fingers on the wall, Richard smirked and said," Yeah you should go and visit him." Emily thought for a while and said," Actually we both should go. We can go and give him the wedding card personally. There is one more person there whom I would like to invite." " Hmm we can do that. We can go tomorrow morning." Richard said. .... Kevin''s place. " Here." Kevin said before placing a tuna sandwich in front of her. " What is this?" Silvia asked. " It''s a tuna sandwich." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and said," Kevin this looks like a grass sandwich." " What? Grass? Are you kidding me? That is lettuce." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," Du uh still grass for me." " I want you eat everything together." Kevin said. " But-" " No buts Silvia. Everything." Kevin said before walking towards the refrigerator. Chapter 38 - Why? " You are my husband not my guardian." Silvia said before taking a bite from the sandwich which was surprising very tasty. " Umm What did you add in this sandwich?" Silvia asked. Taking out frozen meat from the freezer, Kevin said," Well that''s a secret." " Ummm its so tasty." Silvia said. " You want one more?" Kevin asked. Silvia vigorously nodded her head and said," Yes please." Kevin nodded his head and said," Alright I''ll make a different one for you this time." Leaning against the kitchen slab, Silvia said," A handsome husband who cooks well. Ah I am so blessed." Before shoving the last bit inside her mouth. Kevin chuckled and helplessly shook his head. He felt quite warm and happy when he saw her enjoying his sandwiches. Kevin loved to cook. Steaks, hamburgers, pizzas, sausages and chicken wings, he knew how to make each and every dish but since Emily was a diet freak and did not like his dishes saying that they were oily and not good for her perfect figure, he had stopped cooking and would occasionally prepare something simple for himself. But now since he had a carefree person, who could eat like a pig all day without caring about her figure or lady-like image, Kevin decided to cook something special for her everyday. " What is the menu for today?" Silvia asked. " Beef steak, baked fish and fries, spaghetti, lamb chops and chicken lasagna." Kevin said chopping an onion. " You will make all this?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I also made some buns in the morning." " My mouth is already watering." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and asked," What do you want for dessert?" Silvia thought for a while and said," Can you make a choco truffle cake?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." Folding her sleeves, Silvia asked," Okay so what do I do?" " Help me wash those vegetables." Kevin said. As Silvia was about to turn on the tap, Kevins phone rang. " It''s mine." Kevin said. " Where is it? I''ll get it for you." Silvia said. " It''s in the living room." Kevin said. ... Living room. When Silvia picked up her phone, she raised her brows when she saw who it was. Tapping her fingers on the couch, Silvia received the call. " Hey Kevin I wanted to-" Cutting her off, Silvia said," Kevin is busy right now but you can tell me your message and I''ll pass it to him." Emily frowned and asked," You are-" " I should be the one asking you that. Who are you?" Silvia asked. " It''s me Emily." " Ahh the Hi girl." Silvia said. Frowning deeper, Emily said," I want to talk to Kevin. Pass him the phone." Silvia sighed and said," I told you that he is busy. You can tell me and I''ll pass on the message." Emily smirked and said," Alright then tell Kevin that I''ll drop by tomorrow morning to fetch my clothes from his place. I have been staying there since a really long time so I have many things there. Ask him not to touch my suitcase which I have kept under the bed in his room." Pausing for a while, Emily said," Oh yes tell him that I will be dropping by very early tomorrow but he doesn''t have to get up as I have the keys so I can enter the place. Actually I don''t want to disturb him as he has a habit of sleeping late when his break is going on." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," Alright." before hanging up the call. Placing the phone on the table, Silvia sat on the couch, rubbing her templates. Did Kevin lie to her? He said that Emily had never entered his room. If that was the truth, why would Emily''s suitcase be under his bed? ''Wait what does it have to do with me? Why do I care about Emily entering his room or not? Why thinking about Emily''s stuff being inside his room is bothering her so much?'' Silvia thought. Thinking for quite sometime, Silvia frowned and murmured," Whatever it is, he shouldn''t have lied to me." " Hey Silvia where are you?" Kevin shouted. Taking a deep breath, Silvia entered the kitchen again. ... Inside the kitchen. Without saying anything, Silvia quietly started washing the vegetables. " You want another sandwich?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Are you okay?" " Yes." Silvia said. Staring at her for quite sometime, Kevin asked," Silvia who called?" Chapter 39 - A SHE LIVES HERE After washing the vegetables, Silvia asked," Is there anything else that I can do?" Placing the knife down, Kevin crossed his arms and kept on staring at her. Picking up the knife, Silvia gently pushed him aside and started chopping the onions. Without waiting any further, Kevin dashed out of the kitchen. After sometime Kevin dashed inside the kitchen and asked," Silvia what did she say?" Without giving him any face, Silvia kept on chopping the onion. " Silvia I asked what did she say?" Kevin asked. When Silvia did not answer, Kevin grabbed her shoulders and asked," Good lord woman will you tell me what did she tell you?" Jerking his hands off, Silvia said," She told me that she will come here tomorrow morning to get her things from your room and also she has asked you not to touch her suitcase that is kept under your bed." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," One more thing. She said that you don''t have to get up early in the morning waiting for her because she has the keys and can enter and leave this house whenever she wants." Running his fingers through his silky smooth hair, Kevin asked," So you think I lied to you?" Silvia did not say anything and kept on chopping the onion. " Silvia keeping quiet is not going to help. We have to talk to sort things out." Kevin said. " There is nothing to talk about. Your ex left a message for you and I just passed it on. Now will you stop talking and concentrate here. We have guest coming over tonight." Silvia said. Without wasting a single second, Kevin grabbed Silvia''s hand and dragged her outside. " Kevin What are you doing?" Silvia asked. Without saying anything, Kevin took her towards their bedroom. .... Inside the bedroom. Stopping in front of the king sized bed, Kevin said," Squat." " What?" " Squat." Kevin said before placing his hands on her shoulder and pushing her downwards. Squatting down along with her, Kevin lifted the sheet up and asked," Do you see any suitcase here?" Silvia pursed her lips and slowly shook her head. " Now look around. Do you think that any woman has ever stayed in this room?" Kevin asked. " How will I know that?" Silvia asked. Grabbing her hand, Kevin dragged her outside the room. ... Inside the guest room. " This was room where Emily used to stay." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," Now you tell me does this room look like a woman''s room? And does our room looks anywhere near this?" Looking around one could easily say that a woman has really lived inside the room for a really long time. The walls of the room had girly wall stickers on it. The colour of the bed sheet, the curtains and the pillow cases were shouting ''A SHE LIVES HERE''. They were of bright pink colour which was actually quite unpleasant to one''s eyes. The mirror had pink sticky notes stuck on them. The bedside table had a cute little bunny shaped alarm clock and a chicken soup for healthy life placed on it. The dressing table was covered with cosmetics. Walking towards the bed, Silvia squatted and lifted the sheets up. She unknowingly breathed sigh of relief when she saw a pink suitcase. " Now do you believe me?" Kevin asked. Getting up Silvia lowered her head and said," I am sorry. I was angry because I thought that you lied to me on our first day so I got a bit agitated." Kevin sighed and said," It''s fine I understand how you must have felt but keeping quiet won''t help. If you ever have any doubt regarding anything, you have to come straight to me and talk it out. See talking to each other helps." Silvia nodded her head and said," I''ll keep that in mind." " And about the keys, I have already changed all the locks few days back. So you don''t have to worry about that. She won''t enter this house without your permission." Kevin said. Biting her lower lip, Silvia slowly nodded her head. " Now Stop being jealous and help me in the kitchen." Kevin said before walking outside. Silvia frowned and said," Hey I am not being jealous." Kevin chuckled and said," Okay." " You- why are you chuckling like a Chucky?" Silvia shouted. Kevin shook his head and said," Chucky doesn''t chuckle Mrs Green, Chucky haunts and kills. And if Chucky chuckles at you, you can consider yourself dead." Chapter 40 - Two-faced woman Kitchen. After knowing that Kelvin did not lie to her and he had also changed the locks, Silvia''s felt much better. " Here you go your perfectly chopped vegetables." Silvia said. Just then the doorbell rang. " Hold on, I''ll go and check." Silvia said before walking towards the door. ... Outside side. When Silvia opened the door, Mrs Robinson was standing outside with a wide smile in her face. " Hey." Silvia said. Smiling back, Mrs Robinson said," Oh child I have baked cookies and an apple pie for you both and the guests. Can you come with me and help me bring it here?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Ya sure." " Kevin I am going to Mrs Robinson''s place to help her bring the cookies and pies and she baked for us." Silvia shouted. " Alright." Kevin shouted. .... Mrs Robinson''s place. Mrs. Robinson''s place was quite similar to that of Kevin''s. " Do you live alone?" Silvia asked. Mrs Robinson shook her head and said," No your grandpa is still sleeping inside." " So its just the two of you?" Silvia asked. Mrs. Robinson nodded her head and said," Yes." Following Mrs Robinson to the kitchen, Silvia closed her eyes when the sweet fragrance of the freshly baked cookies entered her nostrils. " This smells delicious." Silvia said. Mrs. Robinson chuckled and said," Sit I''ll give you some to taste." Silvia nodded her head and happily sat down. " I made two apple pie''s today. One for your grandpa and the other on for you people. I''ll give you a piece from your grandpa''s pie." Mr''s Robinson said. After serving her the pie and cookies, Mrs Robinson asked," So how did you and Kev meet?" " It was a family arrangement. Our parents happen to be friends so they wanted us to get married." Silvia said. Mrs. Robinson nodded her head and said," So it''s an arranged marriage." Silvia nodded her head and said," Sort of." " Hmm but I am happy that the boy decided to move on it life. I was worried that he would do something wrong after whatever happened." Mrs Robinson said. " What are you talking about?" Silvia asked. Mrs. Robinson frowned and asked," Don''t tell me that brat did not tell you about that annoying fake ex girlfriend of his?" Silvia nodded her head and said," He did but he never told me what exactly happened between them. Well I know his ex-girlfriend is with some other man now but I don''t know what exactly happened between them." Mrs. Robinson sighed and said," I''ll tell you but don''t mention this in front of that brat." Silvia nodded her head and said," I won''t." " Kevin has been staying here since a really long time and you know that he is in the military right?" Silvia nodded her head. " Hmm that fake faced girlfriend of his moved in six months ago. One day Kevin came back early than he was suppose to and when he entered the house, he caught her having sex with another man on the couch red handed." Mrs Robinson said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," Seriously?" Mrs Robinson nodded her head and said," Yes after that Kevin kicked both of them out of the house and I think he also threw few punches on the guys face." " Kevin and Emily were in a relationship since many years right? Then why?" " Kevin was the only one who was serious in this relationship and that woman was just playing with my poor boy''s feelings. You have no idea how much Kev doted on her. He actually gave her everything that she wanted. From expensive dresses to bags. He also gave her some monthly allowance. But in return what did he get? That fake faced girl broke my boys heart and trust." Mrs Robinson said. Silvia pursed her lips and did not say anything. She could imagine how Kevin must have felt when he saw Emily lying naked below someone with his own eyes. She could feel goosebumps all over her body only by thinking about it. Mrs Robinson took a deep breath and said," Kevin is a really very sweet boy and his smile is so refreshing and lovely. He actually is a very jolly person but things changed after that incident. He stopped coming out of his house and he also stopped opening the windows. He stopped visiting your grandpa and me too. I heard that he even stopped visiting his parents. That two faced girl took away my little boys peace." Holding Silvia''s hand, Mrs Robinson said," But things changed a little bit few days back. After so many days Kevin actually opened all the windows of his place and also cleaned the entire house for the whole day. When I asked him why is he doing that, he told me that he was going to get married and he did not want to bring his wife to a dirty place. Not entirely but I could see a glimpse of the old Kevin in him that day. It made me really very happy. Even today he was looking so happy and refreshing." Pausing for a while, Mrs Robinson said," I know this is an arranged marriage and you people don''t love each other but trust me, marrying Kevin is the most wonderful decision that you''ve ever made. He is very good and sweet and I am sure that you''ll realise it very soon. Love will happen when it is suppose to happen." Silvia smiled and nodded her head. " Kevin is heartbroken right now. Though he is trying to move on but still it is very difficult for him. You have to help him. Help him turn back to his normal self." Mrs Robinson said. Pausing for a while, Mrs Robinson said," I am hundred and one percent sure that two faced woman will not let him go so easily. She is shameless and she will for sure shamelessly come back and bug Kevin every now and then. But you have to make sure that she never wins. You are Kevin''s wife now and you''ve all the right to scare her away. Don''t let her ruin your married life." Silvia nodded her head and said," I won''t." Mrs Robinson patted her head and said," Good and I can also see that Kev has chosen the right one for himself." " You are coming tonight right?" Silvia asked. Mrs. Robinson nodded her head and said," Yes I am and your grandpa will be coming too. Ah how can I miss Kevin''s delicious food." " I''ll see you in the evening then. I should go now because he needs my help." Silvia said. Mrs. Robinson nodded her head and said," Yes Yes you should go and whenever Kevin is not at home, you can always come here and spend some time with me and your grandpa." Silvia smiled and said," I would love to." Chapter 41 - Cold soft skin:Warm fingers Kevin and Silvia''s place. Placing the pie and cookies on the table, Silvia said," Mrs Robinson baking skills is very nice." Kevin chuckled and said," You are saying this because you haven''t seen your husbands cooking skills." " You are baking a chocolate truffle cake for me right?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I am." " Hmm alright tell me what should I do?" Silvia asked. At exactly five in the evening, Silvia and Kevin finished preparing everything. Placing the cake batter inside the oven, Kevin said," I will set the timer of this so we don''t have to worry about this." Stretching her arms, Silvia said," You are really a great cook." Kevin smiled and said," Let''s go and freshen up. Our guest will be here by six." " Oh okay." ¡­. Inside the bedroom. " What should I wear?" Silvia murmured. " This." Kevin said passing her a paper bag. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," What is this?" Scratching his head, Kevin said," Consider it as a wedding gift." Taking the bag from his hand, Silvia said," Thanks but I did not get you any gift." Kevin chuckled and said," Now that is bad." Silvia lowered her head and said," I''ll get something for you tomorrow." Kevin laughed and said," Hey there is no need to buy anything for me and this is not the only gift I got for you." " There is one more?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes But first you go try these out." Silvia nodded her head and entered the washroom. After sometime when Silvia came out of the washroom properly dressed in the clothes that Kevin has brought for her, Kevin had already taken bath and was busy setting his hair. When Kevin saw Silvia, he smiled and said," You look good." Silvia smiled and said," Thanks and you are also looking good." Picking up a small bag from the dressing table, Kevin said," Here is your second gift." Taking the bag from his hand, Silvia took out a maroon box from inside. " Open it." Kevin said. When Silvia opened the box, she gasped when he saw a beautiful diamond set of a pendant and earrings. Brushing her fingers through the heart shaped pendant, Silvia said," Kevin this is beautiful." Kevin smiled and said," Well I am glad to liked it." " But I can''t take it." Silvia said. Flicking her forehead, Kevin said," Stupid you are wife not my girlfriend okay so no need to feel shy. You have to happily accept whatever I give you. Now quickly wear it." Taking out the pendant from the box, Silvia kept the box on the bed and tried to hook the pendant around her neck. After trying for quite some time, Silvia said," I think something is wrong with the hook." " Here let me do it." Kevin said. Removing her hair from her neck, Kevin helped her hook the pendant around her neck. When his warm fingers touched her bare cold skin, Silvia could feel shivers running down her spine. When Kevin felt her cold soft skin, he felt a weird sensation creeping down his body. After hooking the pendant, Kevin lightly brushed his thumb on her skin and said," Your skin is too soft and cold." " Your fingers are too warm." Silvia said. " Hmm I-" Just then the doorbell rang interrupting their first moment together. Quickly stepping back, Kevin said," I-I''ll go and get the door." before rushing out of the room. After Kevin left, Silvia heavily sighed and murmured," Gosh What was that?" Before wearing the earrings and walking out of the room. Chapter 42 - Lucky Silvia Downstairs. When Silvia came down, her parents, Steve, Kevin''s parents, Ron, Janet and Rocky were happily talking and chatting amongst themselves. " Ahh Sil you are here." Janet said before rushing towards her. " Oh God you look lovely." Ron said. After greeting everyone, Silvia said," I''ll go help Kevin in the kitchen." Rocky chuckled and said," Already missing him?" " Maybe she will miss him more after tonight." Ron said. Silvia could feel her cheeks burn. Without saying anything, she quietly made her way to the kitchen where Kevin was busy decorating the cake. " Wow this looks lovely." Silvia said. " Hmm I am glad you liked it." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," While you are doing this, let me take the starters outside." Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah just take these out and have fun with them. I''ll manage everything here." Silvia shook her head and said," It''s fine and moreover you won''t be able to manage everything. You''ll need my help." " Everything is done. I just have to reheat the main course. Oh you can do one thing, you can take out the wine and whiskey bottles from the bottom shelf." Kevin said. " Which bottom shelf?" Silvia asked. " In the dining area." Kevin said. " Oh okay. Umm Kevin you have chocolate on your cheek." Silvia said. Touching his left cheek, Kevin asked," Where?" Silvia chuckled and said," Now you have chocolate on your other cheek too. Wait a second let me help you with this." before taking a tissue paper and helping him wipe the chocolate from his handsome face. " I think they are getting along quite well." Uncle Herpi said. Uncle Thomas breathed a sigh of relief and said," Yes." " I feel like they are going to make a wonderful couple Thomas." Uncle Herpi said. " My Silvia is going to be a wonderful wife. Your son is very lucky to have her." Uncle Thomas said proudly. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," Yes I know." ¡­. " Ummm this is so delicious." Janet said before placing a lamb chop inside her mouth. " I can literally feel the meat melting inside my mouth." Ron said. Silvia chuckled and said," Kevin made all of this." Janet widened her eyes in shock and asked," Are you serious?" Silvia smiled and nodded her head," If you taste his steak and baked fish, you are seriously going to go crazy." Just then Rocky and Chris butted in and asked," What are you guys talking about?" Startled by the sudden intrusion, Silvia gasped and said," You both scared me." Chris chuckled and said," It''s nice to meet you again sister-in-law." Silvia smiled and nodded her head. The last time when Silvia had seen Chris, he was neatly dressed in a dark brown suit but today he was wearing a casual jeans and t-shirt which made him look quite young and refreshing. " We were talking about how lucky Sil is." Janet said. Picking up some fires, Rocky asked," Why lucky?" " Kevin knows how to cook." Janet said. " So?" Rocky and Chris said in unison. Janet sighed and said," A woman can consider herself lucky if she finds herself a husband who can cook. Not only does Kevin know how to cook but he is a pro at it." Chris helplessly shook his head and said," What is with these women and their obsession for men who have cooking skills? I mean it isn''t that necessary. You can always order something from somewhere." " Exactly. A man who doesn''t know how to cook isn''t less charming than a man who knows how to cook. This is just a, you know a myth or a trend that you women have started." Rocky said. Opening a bottle of wine bottle, Silvia asked," So do you both know how to cook?" Rocky and Chrish shook their heads and said," No we don''t." " Oh that''s great then I''ll go get glasses for you people." Silvia said before walking towards the kitchen. After Silvia left, Rocky asked," So nurse Janet you tell us, are we less charming or less charismatic than Kevin?" " Ah what are you guys talking about? Are you guys comparing yourself to Kevin? Ah how can you all do that? You-" " See I had told you that we aren''t less charming than Kevin and-" Cutting Chris off, Janet said," Wait let me complete first. I was saying that it''s an insult for Kevin if he is compared with you both." Chris and Rocky narrowed their eyes and said," You-" Before they could say anything, Janet rushed towards the kitchen. ¡­. Kitchen. " Ahem Ahem." Janet awkwardly cleared her throat when she saw something that she wasn''t expecting to see. . Chapter 43 - Giddy Fifteen minutes ago. When Silvia entered the kitchen, Kevin was busy icing the cake. " Is it done?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." Walking towards him, Silvia asked," Where are the wine glasses?" " Over there." Kevin said before pointing towards a slab but as he drew his hand back, the oil container toppled and splashed all over the kitchen floor. Kevin sighed and said," Just take the glasses and go, I''ll clean this." Silvia shook her head and said," You take the glasses outside and I''ll clean it." " Silvia you-" " Nevermind I got it." Silvia said but as she took a step, she stumbled against the slippery floor almost crashing on the floor when strong warm hand grabbed her waist. " Woah easy." Kevin said. Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia tried to balance herself. Wrapping both his arms around her waist, Kevin pulled her closer and slightly lifted her up so that her feet doesn''t touch the oily floor. Silvia gasped when she felt his firm body pressed against hers. Their faces were only inches apart from each other. She could feel his hot breath on her skin. A giddy kind of feeling started spreading all over her body. Silvia had never noticed but Kevin had beautiful eyes. His blue eyes were like a deep blue sea and she could feel herself drowning into it deeper and deeper. His flawless spotless white skin. His skin was actually better than hers. His perfectly shaped sharp nose, his sharp jawlines and his sweet lips. Everything was so perfect. As Silvia was busy admiring Kevin''s features Kevin, on the other hand was completely taken aback by her beauty. The woman in his arms had this beautiful greenish-blue eyes that he had ever seen. She has a perfect flawless soft skin which wasn''t covered or overloaded with any kind of makeup. She had a small little nose, which Kevin thought was quite cute. Without thinking about anything, he brushed his nose against hers. When he saw Silvia''s red cheeks, he gently brushed his nose against it completely freezing the latter. Silvia who was completely taken aback by his sudden moves, closed her eyes when she felt his nose against her face. Silvia lightly grabbed his silky smooth hair when she felt his warm breath against her lips. She had no idea what was happening but she liked it and wanted more of it. She had never felt anything like this before. It was different yet so wonderful. Kevin closed his eyes when Silvia gripped his hair with her soft hands. Tightening his grip around her waist, Kevin was about to do something that at the very moment, he so badly wanted to- " Ahem ahem." A loud coughing sound interrupted their second moment together. Janet chuckled and said," Well you both can continue." before rushing out of the kitchen. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she heard Janet''s voice. Quickly letting her go, Kevin awkwardly scratched his forehead and said," Ehh I- *AHEM* let me clean this." Not wanting to face him, Silvia lowered her head and left without taking the wine glasses with her. ¡­. Outside. When Silvia stepped outside, Ron asked," Hey Sil where are the glasses?" Silvia who was still dazed after what had happened, placed her hands on her burning cheeks and tried to calm herself down. " Sister-in-law are you fine?" Chris asked. " Ya are you Fine? I mean your face is red." Rocky said. Janet chuckled and said," Yeah it was pretty hot in there." Glaring at Janet, Silvia gestured her to shut up. " I mean it''s pretty hot in there because of the heat and smoke you know. Kevin is really very good cook. Right Silvia?" Janet asked. Giving all of them a weak smile, Silvia nodded her head. " When I entered the kitchen, it was so hot that I immediately rushed outside." Janet said. " Jan can you come with me for a second?" Silvia asked. Janet smiled and said," Of course." ¡­. Silvia''s room. " Spill." Janet said. Silvia sighed and said," It is nothing like that." Janet chuckled and said," Nothing like that? You mean to say what I saw in the kitchen was nothing like that? You people were about to kiss Sil." Pausing for a while, Janet asked," Okay now you tell me, if I hadn''t interrupted you both what would''ve happened?" Silvi shook her head and said," I don''t know." Janet gasped and said," Ah that scene was so romantic. Your bodies were pressed against each other and then Kevin''s hands around your waist, your hands around his neck. Oh God I should''ve just stood there without making any noise." " Don''t tell anyone about this okay." Silvia said. Janet sighed and asked," Why are you so shy about it? You both are clearly attracted towards each other. There is nothing wrong in that and you both are a married couple too. So it''s natural and a good thing." " I just don''t know what is happening. Before you guys arrived-" " Something happened before we arrived? That means that kitchen scene wasn''t the first time?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No it wasn''t. When-" Before Silvia could say anything, Kevin entered the room. Chapter 44 - Second time When Janet saw Kevin, she quietly got up and left shutting the door from behind. " Hmm do you want something?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No actually I did not see you downstairs so I was looking for you." " Oh I was just talking to Janet for a while." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Oh that''s nice." Before running his hand through his hair. After seeing his extremely perfect warm fingers running through his silky hair, Silvia gulped and started reminiscing about the feeling of his soft hair in her hand. When Kevin saw her staring at him, he couldn''t take his eyes off from the cute little mole that she had right below her lower lip. Inching closer, Kevin said," I like that cute little mole that you have right below your lower lip." " I like your hair, they are soft and silky. Which shampoo do you use?" Silvia asked. " I don''t have a specific brand. I just use what I get." Kevin said. Tiptoeing, Silvia gently touched his hair and said," It''s better than mine." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin pulled her closer and asked," Are you also feeling this strange thing whenever you and me are alone?" Silvia gulped a mouthful of saliva when she saw she felt his bulky firm chest pressed against hers. " Or is it just me?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Even I feel that strange thing when I am alone with you like right now." Caressing her cheek with his warm thumb, Kevin asked," Will you throw me out of the house if I kiss you right now?" Silvia shook her head and said," This is your house how can-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," Our house, this is our house. Everything that I have is now yours." before inching closer. Breathing heavily, Silvia said," I-I have never kissed anyone before." " Hmm so do you want me to be your first kiss?" Kevin asked. Silvia closed her eyes and said," I don''t mind." Taking a deep breath, Kevin said," I am going to ki-" " Hey Keviiiii- Woahhhhooo I am so sorry." Chris said before turning around. " Hey hey now I am not looking so you guys can carry one." Chris said before letting out a small chuckle. Silvia and Kevin quickly let each other go and started rubbing their forehead outbid embarrasses. This was the second time when two different people had caught them in a very intimate kind of position and the worst part, both of them had interrupted something that they both wanted to do. " Are you guys done?" Chris said. Kevin frowned and asked," What do you want?" " Well Mr and Mrs Robinson are here and they wanted to see you both but since you both are busy, I will tell them that you both are busy making babies." Chris said. " I should go down and greet them." Silvia said before rushing downstairs. After Silvia left, Kevin smacked Chris'' head and said," You are suppose to knock when you enter someone''s room, second who told you come up? And third Martha is also coming over." After hearing Martha''s name, Chris sighed and said," You shouldn''t have called her, you know she doesn''t like seeing my face." Patting his back, Kevin said," She will be fine." Chris sighed and nodded his head before laughing out loud," Dude I can already see major changes in your relationship with Silvia. Ahh if I hadn''t interrupted you, you both would''ve-" Kevin frowned and said," Will you shut up and follow me outside quietly." " First tell me, do you like Silvia?" Chris asked. Chapter 45 - Moving on Kevin shrugged his shoulders and said," Well I don''t know. I mean we just met and got married and-" Cutting him off, Chris asked," Kevin how many times did you think about Emily today?" Kevin raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. Chris smiled and asked," Not even once right?" Kevin slowly nodded his head and said," Yes." Patting Kevin''s shoulders, Chris said," You my friend this is called moving on and this is happening because of Silvia." Pausing for a while, Chris said," I am not trying to offend you or neither am trying to be disrespectful to Silvia or you but what I saw earlier, you both are clearly attracted to each other. Well I won''t be shocked if you give me a cute little niece or nephew after nine months." Kevin frowned and said," Enough of your shit." Chris chuckled and said," Oh come on Kev you are clearly attracted to Silvia. I mean just look at her, well she is not here to look but still imagine her. She is beautiful, everything about her is beautiful and perfect and her bo- ouch hey why did hit me." Smacking his head once again, Kevin said," Mind your words, you are talking about my wife here." Massaging his head, Chris said," I was just helping you." " You should start helping yourself because next time I hear you talking about my wife like that, I will remove all my investments from your tinnie tiny stupid jewellery shop." Kevin said. Chris frowned and said," Hey my shop is one of the best Okay and don''t forget that the ring you are flaunting right now is from my shop." Flicking his forehead, Kevin said," I paid for it." " But still isn''t it from my shop? If my shop wasn''t that great, why would you come there to buy your wedding bands?" Chris said. " Hey Chris come down, Martha is here." Rocky shouted from downstairs. Seeing Chris'' pale expression, Kevin chuckled and said," Ohh Martha is here. Come on Chris let''s go and meet Martha." " Kev-" Hooking his arms around neck, Kevin dragged Chris downstairs. ¡­ Downstairs. " I was so shocked when I received an invitation from Kev." Martha said. Silvia smiled and said," We decided not to hold a wedding. A small gathering with friends and family is enough to share our happiness." Holding Silvia hand, Martha said," I am glad that Kevin found you Silvia. There are many things I want to tell you but not today. We can meet up somewhere later, can we?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Ya sure why not." " And-" Martha stopped when she saw Chris and Kevin. Following Martha''s gaze when Silvia saw Chris and Martha staring at each other, she raised her eyebrows. " Hey Martha I am glad that you are here." Kevin said before patting Chris'' shoulder who was staring at Martha without blinking. Breaking the eye contact, Martha smiled at Kevin and said," Sorry for coming late actually I was stuck in traffic." " Oh it''s completely fine at least you are here." Kevin said. " Yeah girl it''s good to see you after so many days." Rocky said. Martha chuckled and asked," What happened to your leg?" Rocky awkwardly scratched his neck and said," Well a horrible incident happened few days back." " At least ''HI'' her." Kevin whispered. Chris shook his head and said," She hates me." " Serves you right." Kevin said. Chris frowned and said," I know okay, you don''t have to remind me." Pushing him forward, Kevin said," Go ''HI'' her." Balancing himself, Chris cleared his throat and said," Hi Martha." Without looking at him, Martha said," Hi." Before sitting down beside Rocky. Walking towards Kevin, Silvia asked," Can I ask you something?" " Yes something is wrong between Martha and Chris but I''ll tell you about it in detail later." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay." Placing his hand on her shoulder, Kevin said," Lets go and talk to our parents for sometime." before walking towards the living with. Chapter 46 - Half naked Kevin After talking to their parents for a while, Silvia and Kevin entered the kitchen to serve dinner for everyone. " Kevin do you have Tabasco sauce?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No I don''t." " Oh." " Why do you need it?" Kevin asked. " Hmm I can see that you made tacos so you know I thought tacos and Tabasco sauce." Silvia said. Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," Mrs Robinson surely has one let me ask her." " Oh no it''s fine you don''t have to trouble Mrs Robinson." Silvia said. " Mrs Robinson is family Silvia." Kevin said before walking out of the kitchen. ¡­. Living area. " Grandma do you have Tabasco sauce at home?" Kevin asked Mrs Robinson who was busy eating her buffalo wings. " Hmm I do have it brat but you have to get it from my place because I am lazy." Mrs Robinson said. " Hmm I can go and get it." Silvia said. Passing her the keys, Mrs Robinson said," It''s in the second shelf." " Are you sure you can go alone?" Kevin asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," I am not a baby." " God don''t do that." Kevin said. Rolling her eyes again, Silvia said," Do what?" " You-"Before Kevin could say anything, Silvia rushed towards the door. ¡­. Outside. Silvia frowned when she saw several men dressed in black suits standing outside the door and various other places. Without saying anything, she quickly rushed towards Mrs Robinson''s place. After grabbing the Tabasco sauce bottle, Silvia rushed outside. While passing through one of the guards, she asked," Excuse me, why are you people standing here?" The guard lowered his head and said," We are here to guard the place Mrs Austin." " Y-You know me?" Silvia asked. " Yes I do." The guard said. Silvia slowly nodded her head and headed inside. ¡­. Inside. " You got the sauce?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes. Umm Kevin why are there so many men standing outside our place?" Kevin thought for a while and said," I don''t know." Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," You don''t?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I don''t." " Cool then go outside and ask them to go away. They are scary and creepy too." Silvia said. " Let''s not bother them. Oh look your tacos are looking so tasty. Let''s take the food outside." Kevin said before rushing outside with his chicken lasagna. ¡­.. Dining room. " Hmm this is so tasty. I still cannot believe that Kevin made all of this." Aunt Lily said. Uncle Thomas nodded his head and said," Our Silvia is never going to starve." Kevin chuckled and said,"Don''t worry uncle, I''ll keep feeding Silvia with delicious food." " Ya and then I''ll gain weight and everyone will ask me to exercise." Silvia said. " Well I don''t mind a chubby wife." Kevin said. Shoving the fries into his mouth, Rocky chuckled and said," You can even use her as a cushion." " Or a mattress." Chris added before bursting into laughter. ¡­ By the time everyone left, till was almost past eleven. " Let''s do the cleaning tomorrow morning." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay let me just clear the table." Pushing her towards the stairs, Kevin said," No need of I''ll do you. You just go upstairs change and take some rest." " Kevin you have done the majority of the work now at least let me do this. You go and freshen up. I''ll quickly clear the table." " But-" " Just go." Silvia said before pushing him upstairs. After Kevin left, Silvia quickly cleared the table and washed all the dishes before heading upstairs. ¡­. Bedroom. When Silvia stepped into the bedroom, her eyes were feasted by a topless Kevin who had only a towel wrapped around his waist. His hair was dripping wet and his upper body was covered with droplets of water. Silvia wanted to remove her gaze from him but couldn''t. His firm chest, his perfectly shaped biceps, his toned muscles. Oh how badly she wanted to touch them and drool over them all day. Silvia gulped a mouthful of saliva when Kevin started wiping his toned body with a towel. '' God Sil since when did you start staring at a half naked man like this?'' cursing herself, she reluctantly lowered her head and muffled a light cough. Chapter 47 - Great Wall of China When Kevin saw Silvia standing near the door, he quickly grabbed his bathrobe and started wearing it saying," I am so sorry I have a habit of staying alone. So I-" " It''s fine." Silvia said. Grabbing a towel and her bathrobe, Silvia said," You can change while I take a quick shower." before walking inside the washroom. When Silvia came outside, Kevin was fully dressed in his boxers and t-shirt and was busy making the bed. No wait, he was busy making their bed. Biting her lower lip, Silvia said," Hmm Kevin can you step out for sometime. I''ll quickly change and then you can come in." Kevin nodded his head and said," Ya sure just tell me when you are done.The dryer is in the third drawer." before walking out of the room. ¡­ Meanwhile. In the middle of a remote road, Martha was trying to hail a cab because unexpectedly her car broke down. Just then a black Mercedes stopped in front of her. Opening the passenger seat for her, Chris said," Get in." Ignoring him Martha kept in looking for a cab. " It''s almost twelve Martha you are not getting anything from here. Just get in and let me drop me." Chris said. Martha thought for a while before hopping inside the car. ¡­ Starting the engine, Chris said," I-" Cutting him off, Martha said," Stop don''t say anything. I don''t wanna hear you voice. Keep your shitty mouth shut and drive." Chris sighed and helplessly shook his head. After driving for quite some time, Chris stopped in front of a cream colour house. " Thanks." Martha said flatly before opening the door. Grabbing her wrist, Chris asked," How long Martha? It''s already been three years." Jerking his hand off, Martha said," Until you die out of guilt." Before getting out of the car and storming into her house. When Chris saw her safely entering her house, he took a deep breath. Leaning against the headboard, Chris closed his eyes trying to control his overwhelming emotions. After stepping into her house, Martha slowly made her way towards the window. When she saw Chris'' car standing in the exact same place, she sighed helplessly. Leaning against the wall, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes to calm herself down. ¡­. Kevin and Silvia''s place. " Kevin you can come in now." Silvia shouted. When Kevin stepped into the room, Silvia was applying her night cream. Walking towards the bed, Kevin said," Silvia you take the bed and I''ll sleep here in the couch." before grabbing a pillow. Glancing at the couch, Silvia frowned and said," This couch is like half your size." " I''ll manage." Kevin said. Snatching the pillow from him, Silvia said," You take the bed and I''ll sleep here. I am comparatively smaller and I''ll fit well here." Kevin shook his head and said," No I cannot let you sleep here. Be good and take the bed." Glancing at the huge king size bed, Silvia said," Umm I think this bed is big enough to fit both of us." Kevin awkwardly cleared his throat and said," I don''t think it''s a really good idea." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," We both are clearly attracted to each other and I don''t want things to happen between us like this. You are understanding what I am trying to say right?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Hmm I do understand but I think we are gonna be fine. You take your side and I''ll take mine. We can make a cute little wall of pillows between us so that we stay within our boundaries." Kevin thought for a while and said," Okay." After creating a small little wall between them, Silvia said," You see, this wall is great." Kevin chuckled and said," Oh yes your wall is greater than the Great Wall of China." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Don''t make fun of my wall." Placing his palm on her eyes, Kevin said," Will you stop doing that." Grabbing his wrist, Silvia removed his hands and rolled her eyes once again and asked," What are you talking about?" " You-" Kevin said before grabbing her two tiny fragile wirst with his left hand. " Hey let it go." Silvia said. Tickling her stomach, Kevin said," Uh huh roll your eyes now." Bursting into laughter, Silvia jerked her body left and right and said," No no haha Kevin don''t." Letting her wrist go, Kevin used both his hands to tickle her and said," Now what happened roll your eyes, roll roll." Silvia somehow managed to take her tiny hands near his stomach and started tickling him too. Kevin chuckled and said," No point wifey your husband doesn''t feel ticklish at all." Kevin flinched when Silvia suddenly pinched his waist. Grabbing her wrist with his both his hands on the either side or her body, Kevin chuckled and asked," Now what are you-" he stopped talking when he realised how intimate their position was. Chapter 48 - Collapsed When Kevin saw those beautiful greenish-blue eyes, he let go her wrist and caressed cheeks saying," You know that you have beautiful eyes right?" Clutching onto his t-shirt, Silvia said," Nobody told me that before." " You have beautiful eyes Silvia Green." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, he continued," And your skin feels like a feather. Soft and smooth." " Kevi-" Placing his fingers on her lips, Kevin said," Sshhh don''t say anything because if you do, I won''t be able to stop myself." Moving closer to her ears, Kevin said," I hope your Great Wall of China is strong enough Mrs Austin." When Silvia felt his warm breath, she clutched onto his t-shirt tighter. Hot. Yes that''s what she was feeling right now. Her face felt hot, the bed felt hot, everything in the room felt hot. Her throat felt dry. Everything in her body felt dry. Silvia closed her eyes and shivered when Kevin brushed his cold lips against her warm cheeks. Slowly moving upwards, Kevin kissed her eyes and said in a low hoarse voice," Don''t roll these beauties, they are beautiful and I like them a lot." Without opening her eyes, Silvia slowly nodded her head. She could feel his burning hot skin even through his thick t-shirt. As Kevin brushed his lips on her cheek, Silvia could feel her face turning hotter and hotter. She could feel a strange sensation building in her body. It was a new feeling but it felt nice and tortuous. Silvia could not help but lick her lips. She could feel Kevin''s lips moving closer to hers. She wanted it but at the same time she did not want it to happen. It was strange but she decided to take whatever he gives her. As their lips were inches apart from each other, Kevin buried his head and neck and started taking deep breaths. Wrapping her arms around him, Silvia did the same thing. Both of them did not move for a really long time. Kevin loved the strawberry-peachy kind of fragrance that her was emitting. It felt so fresh yet so seductive. He wanted to take her right there, right now but he knew this wasn''t the right time. He couldn''t give in to his desires and use her to satisfy himself. She wasn''t his girlfriend or some random girl. She was his wife, his lawfully wedded wife. Someone with whom he had vowed to spend the rest of his life with and he wanted to give her all the respect that she deserved. He knew that the feeling was mutual. Even she wanted what he so desperately wanted to do but Kevin knew this wasn''t the right time. Placing his forehead on hers, Kevin breathed heavily and said," Goodnight. before kissing her forehead and flipping over. Touching the spot where he had just kissed her, Silvia took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. After quite some time, Silvia lowly murmured," Goodnight Kevin." before closing her eyes. Facing the other side, Kevin''s lips curled upwards when he heard her sweet little murmur. ¡­.. Late at night, Kevin woke up when he felt a heavy weight on his stomach. He sighed when he saw the heavy weight what nothing else but Silvia small yet really very heavy legs. Her Great Wall is China had collapsed and was now lying on the floor. Silvia had curled herself to his side and had her leg wrapped around his stomach. Her head was using his arm as a pillow and her hands rested on his chest. Pulling her properly into his embrace, Kevin kissed her forehead once again. Wrapping his arms around her protectively, he slowly dozed off to sleep with a silly smile on his face. Chapter 49 - *Sniff* Burying her face on her pillow, Silvia groaned when she heard the doorbell. Wait, isn''t the pillow suppose to be soft? ''What is this hard thing?'' Silvia thought before slowly opening her eyes. She widened her eyes in shock when she realised that she was snuggling against a pillow but against Kevin firm chest. She had her head placed on Kevin''s chest and her left leg was curled around his stomach like a snake while his arm was wrapped around her waist. What happened to her pillow wall? Damn, she completely forgot about her rolling in the sleep habit. So she actually crushed her self-made wall down and clutched herself to Kevin''s body like a blood sucking leach. Burying her face on his chest, Silvia did not know whether she should cry or laugh. He would definitely make fun of her after he wakes up. Taking a deep breath, Silvia tried to calm herself down only to get intoxicated by the minty-chocolaty kind of smell his body was emitting. " Mint or chocolate?" Silvia murmured before sniffing is chest. " Damn it''s so hard to tell." Silvia said. Running her hands through his hair, Silvia asked," What shampoo do you use? Wait is it your shampoo?" before stretching her head and sniffing his hair. " It''s the minty shampoo that I use and a chocolate flavoured shower gel." Kevin said in a deep voice. Silvia, who still had her nose inside his hair froze. Kevin actually caught her sniffing his hair. God how embarrassing. " And what are you Silvia? A dog? Who sniffs someone like that?" Kevin asked. " I-" before she could say anything they heard the continuous ringing of the doorbell. " I''ll go and check."Silvia said. Trying to remove his hand from her waist, Silvia said," Kevin your-Ahhh." She squealed when Kevin suddenly pinned her down. " You think you can just walk off after sniffing me like that?" Kevin asked. Placing her hand on his chest, Silvia shook her head and said," I didn''t mean to." Inching closer, Kevin said," You didn''t mean to but you did." Silvia gulped and said," Kevin someone is at the door." " Hmm I know." Kevin said. " You know that when someone is at the door, you have to open it right?" Silvia asked. " Hmm I know." Kevin said. " Then let me go so that I can open the door and see who it is." Silvia said before gently pushing him away. Kevin shook his head and said," No first you tell me why did you sniff my hair and my body?" Silvia sighed and said," I did not." " Yes you did." Kevin said. " We can discuss this later first let me see who it is." Silvia said. Kevin thought for a while and said," Okay, I''ll let you go for now." before getting off her. Silvia quickly got down from the bed, and rushed downstairs. ¡­. Downstairs. Someone was mercilessly torturing the doorbell button and which was irritating Silvia a lot. Unlocking the door, Silvia said," Oh my God will you please-" Silvia stopped when she saw who it was. " What are you doing here?" Emily frowned and asked. " Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this question?" Silvia said. Emily frowned deeper and said," I am here to take my things but what are you doing here?" " Sil who is it?" Kevin asked. Turning around, Silvia said," It''s your friend Emily and her fiance." When Emily heard Kevin''s voice, she quickly dashed inside pushing Silvia aside. Silvia was about to stumble and fall when a large pair of hands grabbed her arm. " Be careful Ms Green." Richard said with a huge grin on his face. Kevin narrowed his eyes and said," Mrs Austin." Giving him a confused looks, Richard asked," Excuse me?" Walking towards Silvia, Kevin slowly jerked off Richards arm and said," She is no more Ms Green, she is now Mrs Austin." Emily frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " Take your things away within an hour otherwise I''ll ask someone to throw them in throw them away. I did not touch them because I had no intention of cleaning the mess that you have created in there." Kevin said. Walking towards the kitchen along with Silvia, Kevin said," Remember you only have an hour." " Are you both really married?" Emily asked. Kevin smiled and asked," Do you want to see our marriage certificate?" Pausing for a while, Emily said," Well Congratulations then. I am happy for you. Ah finally you are moving on." Ignoring Emily, Kevin asked Silvia," What do you want to eat for breakfast?" Silvia smiled and said," Any think will do." " Hmm do you want to eat my minty shampoo? I mean you were sniffing so I thought may be-" Pinching his arm, Silvia said," Stop it." Kevin chuckled and said," Come I''ll make something for you." Before entering the kitchen with Silvia, leaving the other two unwanted people alone. ¡­ After they entered the kitchen, Emily entered her so-claimed room and started throwing things here and there. Seeing her unruly behaviour, Richard asked," What are you doing Emily? Stop it." " Didn''t you see how strange he was acting? And how can he get married? And also with that bitch? This is too much." Emily shouted. " Lower your voice, they can hear you." Richard hissed. Pacing back and forth, Emily said," This is not something that I had wanted. No no how can Kevin get married? How can he get married with some random woman." Richard smirked and said," Heh don''t you understand what your ex is trying to do?" " What?" Emily asked. " He is just trying to show you that is happy and has found someone just like you. He is just trying to pretend and there is nothing going on between them. All of this is just an act." Richard said. Emily nodded her head and said," Yes Yes you are right. He is just trying to pretend in front of me." " Hmm just give him our wedding card and just observe him." Richard said. Emily nodded her head and took our their wedding card from her bag before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Kitchen. Hooking her arms around his, Silvia asked," Are you okay?" " And why are you asking me that?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and said," I know you are trying and I am happy that you actually were serious about that closure thing. But I also know that''s it''s difficult for you." Kevin sighed and said," It''s fine. I have so many other things to worry about that she doesn''t bother me anymore." " What other things?" Silvia asked. " Like where should I take you for our honeymoon and where should you take you today and Ahh what should I cook for lunch." Kevin said. As Silvia was about to say something, Emily entered the kitchen and placed the card right in front of them. Chapter 50 - Scum bag Picking up the card, Silvia asked," What is this?" " This is my wedding card." Emily said. Placing it back, Silvia asked," And why are giving this to us?" " No matter whatever happened between Kevin and me, we are still childhood friends and since it''s such an important day for me, I want him to come and be there for me as a friend." Emily said. Silvia helplessly shook his head and asked," Seriouly Emily? Now you wanna do this?" Ignoring Silvia, Emily said," I had sent a card for you earlier but I think Rocky did not-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," Rocky had given me the card." " Then Where is it?" Emily asked. Passing the sand which to Silvia, Kevin said," I threw it." Emily pursed her lips and said," Anyway I can understand your hatred for me Kevin but I would be happy if you would come tomorrow." " Did you pack your things? Or do you want me to get someone to throw them away?" Kevin asked. Without saying anything, Emily left the kitchen leaving Silvia and Kevin alone. Pushing him aside, Silvia said," Let me do this for you." " Sil it''s fine." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," I''ll do it." "I''ll make some coffee for us." Kevin said. After making a sandwich for Kevin, Silvia said," This is ready. I''ll be back in a minute." before walking out of the kitchen. ¡­.. " Why are you doing all this Emily?" Silvia asked. " Doing What?" Emily asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and asked," Do you think I don''t know what you are trying to do?" Emily smirked and said," It''s good that you know." " He is trying to move on and you are clearly obstructing him from doing that." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia asked," Why are you doing this? What do you want from him?" " I just want to show you that I will be the most important woman in Kevin''s life whether we are or we are not together." Emily said. Silvia mockingly laughed and said," You broke up with him Emily. Oh no you cheated on him and now you still have the guts to say that? What kind of a person are you? Can''t you just live in peace and let him live in peace as well?" " I am not doing anything." Emily said. Before Silvia could retort back, Emily added," And this is what you get when you don''t marry a man who loves you. I don''t understand one thing, why did you marry him? It can''t be for money or fame because Kevin Austin doesn''t have any of it. He is just a normal citizen who works hard in the military and earns almost nothing. He has nothing so special that-" " Enough." Silvia said. " One more word and I''ll serious kill you. I just can''t believe that Kevin was dumb enough to not know who exactly you are and fall for you. You are just a piece of thrash who will never know what real happiness is. And I am so glad that you cheated on Kevin because he deserves much better. Now pick up your shitty things and leave my house right now before I start throwing them out along with you." Silvia said. " You-" " Let''s leave sweety. Mrs Austin is not liking our presence in her house. I mean which wife will like her husband''s ex-girlfriends presence in her house? Right Mrs Austin?" Richard asked. Silvia mockingly laughed and said," I can''t believe you ditched Kevin for someone like him. Kevin is hundred times better than this crap bag." Clutching onto his chest, Richard said," Ahh, now that''s a huge blow to my manly ego Mrs Austin." " Silvia, I was waiting for you." Kevin said. Pointing towards Emily and Richard, Kevin asked," Are you both done? If yes then leave." Richard smiled and said," Yes we are done." Placing his hand on Emily''s waist, he said," Darling we should not disturb the newly weds. Let''s go." Before walking out of the room along with Emily who was also dragging her suitcase with her. Before leaving, Richard smiled and said," We would be happy if Mr Austin would attend our wedding along with Mrs Austin." before walking out of the house. After they left, Kevin helplessly shook his head. Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Kevin said," Lets go and have our breakfast in peace." ¡­. Taking a sip from her coffee, Silvia asked," So you wanna go?" " Where?" Kevin asked. " Hmm the wedding. I think you should go."Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," You are probably the only wife in the whole world who wants her husband to attend his ex-girlfriend''s wedding." " Just attend it and show her that her so called wedding with that weird looking guy doesn''t bother you and it will also be a nice closure for you." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," No we are not going there. I don''t wanna be a dickhead who will take his new wedded wife to his ex-girlfriend''s wedding. It will be like I am disrespecting you." Silvia sighed and said," No it''s nothing like that. You should go there." " Are you really okay with it?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head. Kevin thought for a while and said," Okay, we can go there together." ... Chapter 51 - Too late... " Great." Silvia exclaimed. Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," Now eat it and tell me what do you wanna do today." Silvia thought for a while and said," Let''s stay at home and watch a movie." " You don''t wanna go out?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No." " Alright which movie do you wanna watch?" Kevin asked. " Anything will do." Silvia said. After watching different kinds of movies for the entire day, Kevin prepared a light supper for both of them. After eating, they headed towards their bedroom. ¡­. Bedroom. Putting the pillow, Kevin asked," Are you sure you want us to go there?" " Hmm I think it will be a nice closure for you." Silvia said before placing a pillow in between. Kevin chuckled and said," Your Great Wall of China actually doesn''t help." Removing the pillow away, Kevin said," So just let it be." Silvia thought for a while and said," Okay." After turning off the lights, Kevin wrapped his arms around Silvia''s waist. Silvia widened her eyes in shock," Ke-" " Ssshhh be good and sleep. I won''t do anything." Kevin said. After taking a deep breath, Silvia closed her eyes. .... The wedding hall was decorated with golden and silver frills and balloons. The place was crowded with people. Waiters were serving refreshments to everyone. Dressed in a golden gown, Silvia had her arm hooked around Kevin''s who was wearing a dark blue suit. " Are you fine?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah I am okay." Just then Silvia''s phone buzzed. When she saw the caller ID, she said," Hmm I''ll take this." " Okay I am waiting for you." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and left. " I knew you would come here." Rocky hissed. Kevin smiled and said," And I knew you would come here too." " Why?" Rocky asked. " Silvia wanted me to come here." Kevin said. Rocky frowned and asked," Why? And why did you agree?" Kevin smiled and said," I couldn''t deny her." " Kev you-" " I am gonna be fine, don''t worry about me. I am a grown up married man now." Kevin said. ¡­. " Hello Jan what happened?" Silvia asked. " Sil where are you?" Janet asked. " Hmm I am at a wedding." Silvia said. " Ahh whose wedding?" Janet asked. Silvia sighed and said," Kevin''s ex-girlfriend''s wedding." " WHAT?" Janet shouted. " Jan don''t shout like that." Silvia said. " Why did Kevin take you there?" Janet asked. " Kevin didn''t, I insisted on attending this wedding." Silvia said. Janet took a deep breath and asked," Why? Why would you do that?" Janet asked. " I wanted him to get a closure." Silvia said. Janet frowned and shouted," Are you out of your mind Silvia? What made you think that dragging him to his ex lovers wedding would give him a closure Sil? You''ve done something that will hurt him and reopen his old wounds. He wanted to move on with you but you''ve unknowingly ruined everything and you are also making things difficult for him." Pausing for a while, Janet continued," How will you feel when you see someone that you have feelings for getting married to someone else. Wouldn''t you feel hurt?" Silvia froze when she realised that she had made a very big mistake. " Jan I''ll talk to you later." Sil said before hanging up the call. Without wasting a single second, she rushed inside, determined to drag Kevin out of this place but when she entered the hall, it was too late to take any step... Chapter 52 - Beautiful wife waiting for me The ceremony had already started and Richard was standing in the front along with the priest, waiting for his bride. Scanning the entire hall when Silvia finally saw Kevin sitting on the second row, she rushed towards him. Grabbing his hand, Silvia said," Let''s leave." " Why what happened?" Kevin asked. " I am a horrible, stupid and a dumb person. How can I even think about bringing you in this wedding?" Silvia said. " Hey stop calling my wife with different names." Kevin said. " Kevin we need to leave." Silvia said. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ears, Kevin said," It will be awkward if we leave now." " I don''t care. We are leaving right now." Silvia said. " Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." Kevin said. Just then a very sweet music was played indicating the arrival of the bride. Kevin mockingly smiled when heard the same music that he wanted to play when Emily would walk down the aisle for him. Clutching onto his suit, Silvia said," Kevin please let''s leave." Intertwining their hands together, Kevin said," It''s rude to leave before the wedding vows." As the wedding ceremony started, Silvia started feeling uneasy and guilty. When she glanced at Kevin, he was staring at them with an expressionless face. When the wedding vows started, Silvia could see sadness in Kevin''s eyes. He was hurt and she could see it. The worst part was, she was the one to be blamed. Tightening her grip around his hand, Silvia moved closer and murmured," I am sorry." Wrapping his arms around her shoulder, Kevin pulled her closer and said," Silly." Silvia and Kevin remained in the same position until the ceremony officially ended. When the bride and groom kissed each other, Kevin took a deep breath making Silvia feel even more guilty and sad. When Richard saw Kevin, he smirked at him and left along with Emily. Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Kevin said," Come let''s go." ¡­. Outside. When they went outside, a man dressed in a black suit stepped forwards and gave them a respectful bow. " Sil go home with him." Kevin said before letting go of her hand. But before he could, Silvia tightened her grip and asked," You aren''t going home with me?" " Go home and take some rest. I''ll be there soon." Kevin said. Silvia lowered her head and said," Kevin I am sorry, I shouldn''t have-" Lifting her chin up, Kevin kissed her forehead and said," Stop overthinking and go home. Don''t worry about me because I am fine." After Silvia reluctantly boarded the car, Kevin said," Take her home and stay outside until I come back." The man nodded his head and boarded the car. ¡­ It was already past 11 pm when Silvia called Rocky to ask him about Kevin who hadn''t returned. Silvia panicked even more when Rocky said that he had no idea where Kevin was. " Kevin is not with me but I''ll let you know if I find him." Rocky said before hanging up the call. ¡­. High Spirit bar. Rocky breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Kevin sitting on their regular couch with a drink in his hand. Walking towards him, Rocky said," Kevin what are you doing here?" When Kevin saw his best friend Rocky, he cheekily smiled and said," Ahh you are here come come have a drink with me." Rocky frowned when he saw Kevin''s super red eyes and his body was wrecking in alcohol. Kevin had a really high tolerance in alcohol but seeing him super drunk, Rocky asked," How much did you drink?" Kevin pouted his lips and said," Not much." Before trying to get up. Rocky quickly grabbed Kevin''s shoulder to stabilise him," How can you drink like this Kevin? And what are you doing here so late at night? You wife-" Cutting him off, Kevin gasped and said," haaaaa I forgot that I am a married man now. Quick quick take me home. I have a beautiful wife waiting for me." " I think you should go home today. Stay at my place." Rocky said. Kevin shook his head and said," No no. I cannot leave Silvia alone. What if she falls from the bed? Her Great Wall of China will surely not save her." Rocky frowned and asked," What?" Kevin chuckled and said," Nothing. Ahh I should leave now. My car keys-" before looking for his keys. " You leave your car here. I''ll drive you home." Rocky said before dragging Kevin out of the bar. Chapter 53 - Nothing is right Inside the car. Helping Kevin enter the car, Rocky buckled his seat belt before walking towards the driver''s seat. " Kev stay still okay. I''ll drop you home soon." Rocky yes. " Yes yes drive fast Silvia is waiting." Kevin said. " Why did you drink so much? Is it because of Emily?" Rocky asked. Kevin smiled and shook his head saying," It''s no more Emily now, only Silvia." Rocky sighed and started the engine. ¡­.. Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. Pacing back and forth in the living room, Silvia was getting impatient every second. She tried calling Kevin but his number was not reachable. After she reached home, Silvia cursed herself several times for doing such a dumb thing. Though they did not have feelings for each other but they definitely did not have the right to hurt each other. Silvia did not know why but the thought of Kevin feeling hurt or sad because of her ached her heart. Just then Silvia heard the screeching of the car. Rushing towards the door when Silvia opened it, she saw Rocky helping Kevin get down from the car. Silvia frowned when she saw Kevin''s red face, messy hair and that stupid drunkish smile on his face. When Kevin saw Silvia, his smile brightened and he said," Ahh look there is my beautiful wife." Silvia frowned deeper and said," You are drunk." Kevin vigorously shook his head and said," No no I am not." " Oh God Kev stop leaning against me, you are heavy." Rocky hissed. " Tch Tch weak." Kevin murmured. Stepping aside, Silvia said," Help me bring him in please." ¡­. Inside the house. After placing Kevin on the couch, Rocky left. After locking the door, Silvia entered the kitchen to fetch a glass of water for Kevin. " Here drink this." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," I am fine." " Just drink this, you will feel better." Silvia said. After taking a few sips, Kevin said," Yes I am feeling better now." Silvia took a deep breath and said," You should rest come let''s go upstairs." Kevin slowly nodded his head and tried to get up only to stumble and fall. Silvia quickly caught his arm and said," Seriously Kevin how much did you drink?" Placing his hand on his chin, Kevin thought for a while and said," I don''t know." With great difficulty, Silvia and Kevin entered their room. ¡­. Inside the room. Helping him are off his coat, Silvia said," Let me fetch some clothes for you, wait here." Suddenly Kevin sat on the floor and said," I am really bad person, I am sorry." Silvia sighed and said," Kevin get up and sit on the bed, otherwise you''ll catch a cold. And who said you are bad?" " It''s just the third day of our marriage and here I am all drunk in front of you but Sil I am not a drunkard okay, I don''t come home all drunk everyday. I swear!" Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," Yes I know and it''s fine. I know you are sad." " How do you know that I am sad?" Kevin asked. Squatting down, Silvia said," And I also know that all this happened because of me. I mean I was the one who wanted you to attend that wedding. I understand how you must have felt when you saw all of that." When Kevin gave her a really weird look, Silvia felt even more guilty. Crossing her legs Silvia sat down beside him and said," Look Kevin I am sorry okay. I don''t know what I was thinking that time but I swear my intentions were pure. I never wanted to hurt you Kevin, I would never intentionally hurt you. I am sorry." Leaning against the bed, Kevin chuckled and said," I see." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," Hey Sil you don''t think that I got drunk after watching Emily and that man getting married right?" " Aren''t you? Isn''t that the reason?" Silvia asked. Kevin chuckled and said," Emily, Emily, Emily." Mimicking a sharp and shrill voice, kevin said," Oh look Kevin is not eating anything because of Emily. Oh look Kevin is wearing a blue shirt because of Emily. Oh look Kevin is drunk because he is sad because Emily got married today." Pausing for a while, he said," Sometimes I feel that you people like Emily more than I do." Kevin shook hai head and said," Oh wait let me change that it should be more than I did." Placing her hand on Kevin''s shoulder, Silvia said," Kevin it''s alright." Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing is right Silvia. Me coming home drunk like this is not nice." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," I won''t lie to you, it felt bad when I saw all of that but not so bad to waste a thousand bucks on drinks. She is not worth an expensive bottle of imported whiskey anymore." " Then why?" Silvia asked. Turning towards Silvia, Kevin asked," Do you know how it feels when you give a person your everything and that person leaves you and walks away with someone else because she thinks the other person is more rich and capable than you?" Pausing for a while, he smiled and said," It feels bad." Grabbing her hand, Kevin placed in on his firm chest and said," It hurts here. You feel bad and shattered. You also feel useless." " I can understand." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," When I saw her getting married with someone else today, I understood that I was never that important to her. I gave her my everything but she didn''t, which is fine because I willing loved her. It wasn''t something which was forced on me." Kissing Silvia''s hand, Kevin said," But I have you now so I don''t have to worry about anything." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," Hey Sil you won''t leave me right? If I love you, will you leave me if you find a capable man for yourself?" £¬ Chapter 54 - Bad person Without waiting for her reply, Kevin mockingly smiled and said," Huh what am I saying? You really should leave me if you find someone nice. I mean you deserve much better than this useless person who is sitting on the floor all drunk and too lazy to get up and sit on the bed. You know what, I give you the liberty to leave me and go away with a better man who can give you much more than I can." Silvia shook her head and said," Why are you saying that? You are perfect Kevin. You are the kind of a man that every woman wants to have. Just because Emily did not value you doesn''t make you an inferior man. She was blind and stupid to let go such an amazing person that you are." Kevin chuckled and said," Well that makes me feel good. Just a little bit." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," Watching her getting married wasn''t as bad as I thought it would be. The feeling of having you standing beside me completely overshadowed the little pain that was feeling in my heart." " Kev we can talk tomorrow. You need to rest." Silvia said. " You know what happened after you left?" Kevin asked. When Silvia shook her head, Kevin chuckled and said," I wanted to clear my mind so I decided to drink a small glass. I swear just a small one but then things changed when I started thinking about you." " About me?" Silvia asked. Kevin vigorously nodded his head and said," When I thought about you leaving me just like Emily did, I felt sour and unhappy. So I drank another glass. Then I thought about you leaving with another man leaving me alone, so I drank one more glass. Then I kept on thinking and drinking at the same time and I got drunk." Cupping his face, Silvia said," I will never leave you Kevin. So don''t worry about that take this thing out of you mind. You have to deal with my heavy eating habits for your entire life." Placing his head on her lap, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and said," I don''t want you to leave me. I don''t know why but I don''t want to lose you. You won''t leave me alone right?" Running her fingers through his hair, Silvia said," Never." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," Am I a bad person Silvia? When I was a kid, my mom used to tell me that bad things happen to bad people. So bad things are happening to me, so that makes me a bad person right?" Silvia shook her head and said," No you are not." " I forced you to marry me, obviously I am bad. I wanted to marry someone because I wanted to get over everything and move on in life. Well, I can say that I am slowly getting over everything but your life is ruined. You are stuck here with a man whom you barely know. You don''t have feelings for me but yet you had to marry me. I know you wanted to marry out of love but I ruined everything for you. Now that makes me a bad and selfish person. I am sorry for doing this to you. I am sorry." Kevin said. " Kev it''s not like that. I married you by choice and not because someone forced me to." Silvia said. " But still you had to compromise and marry without feelings right? Getting up, Kevin grabbed Silvia''s hand and said," But I swear I will try my best to give a very happy life. I promise I will never let you down." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," Come let''s go and sleep." " You trust me right?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I do." Getting up with Silvia''s help, Kevin said," Well then that is all that I need. Trust me and don''t leave me and I will make everything worth it for you and for us." Helping him lay down on the bed, Silvia said," Sleep and stop overthinking." Grabbing he hand, Kevin asked," You are not going anywhere right?" " I''ll be right here with you." Silvia said. " Hmm then it''s fine." Kevin said before slowly closing his eyes. When Silvia heard his steady breathing, she removed his shoes and kept aside. Staring at him for quite some time, Silvia took a deep breath before walking to the other side of the bed. Adjusting the pillow under his head, Silvia caressed his hair for a while before dozing off you sleep. ¡­.. In the middle of the night, Silvia woke up when she him sitting up straight on the bed. Placing his hand on his shoulder, Silvia asked," What''s wrong?" Pulling her into his embrace, Kevin murmured," Please help me, I am not like this." " Kevin are you okay?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing is okay. I don''t want to be like this. I wish to live a peaceful life with you Silvia. I don''t want other things to affect me. I want-" " Shh shh relax. Everything is gonna be okay. We will get over this together." Silvia said before wrapping her arms around him. Pushing him down, Silvia kissed his forehead and said," Sleep for now. We can talk about this tomorrow." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin buried his face on her neck slowly drifted to sleep. Caressing his hair with one hand and rubbing his arm with the other, Silvia also slept after she felt his steady breathing. ¡­. Chapter 55 - Want some? When Silvia woke up, Kevin was still sleeping beside her with his arms wrapped around her waist. Running her fingers through his hair, Silvia said," Good morning." Kevin groaned and shook his head. Pulling her closer, Kevin said," Two minutes." Silvia chuckled and said," Sleep for a while but at least let me go. I''ll go quickly make something for you." Kevin shook his head and said," No, you have to stay too." As Silvia was about to say something, Kevin''s phone buzzed. " Kevin your phone." Silvia said. Kevin groaned and said," Let it be." Silvia sighed and said," Just see who is it first." Letting her waist go, Kevin buried his face on a pillow and said," You see." Helplessly shaking his head, Silvia grabbed his phone from the bedside table. " Kevin it''s dad." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and said," Tell him I am not at home." Picking up the call, Silvia said," Good morning Uncle Herpi." " You little brat, I am no more your uncle call me father or dad or dada. Anything will do." Uncle Herpi said. Silvia chuckled and said," Okay dad." " Pass the phone to that useless son of mine." Uncle Herpi said. " Ah dad Kevin is saying that he is not at home." Silvia said with a huge grin on her face. Kevin, widened his eyes in shock and quickly got up. Tossing the phone on the bed, Silvia quickly dashed towards the washroom. Kevin gritted his teeth before answering the call. " H-" " You ungrateful thing, come to my office now. This is happening because of you. If not for your stupid condition, I would''ve not been embarrassed by that stupid Wilson today at the joint meeting." Uncle Herpi shouted. Kevin took a deep breath and said," Calm down first and tell me what happened?" " You come to my office now." Uncle Herpi shouted before hanging up the call. Tossing the phone aside, Kevin got down from the bed and entered the washroom. ¡­. Janet''s apartment. Lying in each other''s embrace, Rocky and Janet were peacefully sleeping when Rocky''s weird ringtone echoed throughout the room. Janet groaned and said," Arrgghh shut that thing up." Picking up his phone from that bedside drawer, Rocky sighed when he saw who it was. Thinking for quite some time, he received the call. " Jacob Wilson come to my office now." A man shouted. Rocky frowned and said," Stop shouting dad I am not deaf." " You- this is all happening because of you. If not your stupid condition, I wouldn''t have been embarrassed by that stupid Austin at the joint meeting." Ceaser Wilson shouted. " Will you tell me what happened without shouting?" Rocky asked. " Come to my office now." Ceaser shouted before hanging up the call. Rocky took a deep breath before tossing his phone aside and hugging Janet from behind. " Who was it?" Janet asked. " My dad." Rocky said. " So you are leaving?" Janet asked. Kissing her forehead, Rocky said," Yes but I''ll be back soon." " Hmm alright." Janet said. " I''ll take you out for dinner tonight." Rocky said. " And?" Janet asked. Giving her a peck on her lips, Rocky said," And then we can go to my place for dessert." Janet chuckled and said," That sounds interesting." " I''ll take a quick shower and leave." Rocky said. ¡­.. Silvia and Kevin''s place. When Kevin came downstairs, Silvia was busy making brunch for them. " What are you making?" Kevin asked before buttoning his suit. " I am-" Silvi stopped when she saw Kevin leaning against the kitchen door wearing a dark blue suit. He had his hair neatly combed and he was wearing a pair of neatly polished shoes. And God damn he was looking tasty. Silvia gulped a mouthful of saliva when she saw him walking towards her. Silvia who was cutting carrots for her noodles froze when Kevin hugged her behind. Kissing her nape, Kevin asked," What are you making Silvia?" " It''s¡­.this...Hmm¡­ noodles." Silvia said trying very hard to ignore the sensation that was spreading all over her body when Kevin was shamelessly brushing his lips on her neck and shoulders. " It''s sounds tasty." Kevin said. Silvia gasped when Kevin suddenly pulled her closer and started trailing kisses from her earlobe to her shoulders. Closing her eyes, Silvia was enjoying the new kind of sensation that she was feeling. She loved it when his warm lips touched her cold skin. Letting the knife go, Silvia leaned against him. Flipping her around, Kevin kissed her cheeks, her eyes, her forehead. Lifted her chin up, Kevin moved closer until their lips were just a few inches apart. Clutching onto his suit, Silvia was waiting for his warm lips but few seconds passed but that never happened. Opening her eyes, Silvia saw Kevin munching carrot right in front of her. " You want some?" Kevin asked with a devilish grin on his face. ¡­. Chapter 56 - KEVIN’S CHARM Silvia frowned and pushed him away saying," What are you? A rabbit?" Kevin chuckled and said," Wait What? I was just taking a piece of carrot from behind. What did you think I was doing?" Silvia''s face and neck had turned red because of this stupid man''s teasing. Lowering her crimson red face, Silvia turned around and said," Nothing." Turning her around again, Kevin chuckled and asked," Were you expecting something else?" " Kevin Stop." Silvia shouted before jerking his hands off her shoulder. Kevin chuckled and said," Why are you being angry? Did you want me to-" Shoving a piece of carrot inside his mouth, Silvia said," Stop, say a word and I''ll kick you out of the kitchen." Throwing his head back, Kevin kept on laughing while chewing the carrot. " You should see your face. What is that red thing that you all apply on your cheeks to make it red or pink?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while Kevin said," Well whatever it is, you don''t have to wear it today because '' KEVIN''S CHARM'' is working all fine and even better on you." Pushing him away, Silvia turned around and started cutting the carrots again. God, she hated carrots starting today. Hugging her from behind, Kevin placed his head on her shoulder and said," Sorry don''t be mad now. I was teasing you like this." before kissing her nape again." And like this." Kevin said before kissing her red hot cheeks. Before Silvia could react or say anything, Kevin grabbed a piece of carrot and rushed out of the kitchen saying," I am hungry wifey." " You just wait Kevin." Silvia shouted. ¡­. Kevin was busy munching his carrots when he received a call from Rocky. " So What did uncle Herpi call you today?" Rocky asked. Kevin chuckled and asked," What do you think?" " Stupid condition, embarrassment, joint meeting?" Rocky asked. Kevin laughed and said," Exact words." Rocky sighed and said," I just don''t know what to do with these two." Kevin chuckled and said," Few more months my friend and then everything will be fine." Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes. Oh I am going to meet dad right now." " Well, even I have to go but after I eat my wife''s delicious bowl of noodles." Kevin said. " I just ate scrambled eggs." Rocky said. " And who made it?" Kevin asked. " Janet." Rocky said. Kevin sighed and said," Rocky, Janet is Silvia''s best friend and if you-" " Hey I am serious this time okay. I really like her." Rocky said. " Hmm it better be that way because I don''t want Silvia to get upset or sad because you broke her best friends heart." Kevin said. Rocky helplessly shook his head and said," Now all you care about is your wife. Tch Tch Kevin Austin." " Did you tell Janet about it?" Kevin asked. " Well did you tell Silvia?" Rocky asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No." " Even I did not say." Rocky said. " Hmm okay I''ll talk to you later." Kevin said before hanging up the call. Just then Silvia came out of the kitchen with two bowls of freshly made chicken noodles. Placing it on the table, Silvia said," Here you go but I don''t know whether you''ll like it or not." Sitting down beside Silvia, Kevin said," They smell good." " Where are you going?" Silvia asked. " Dad wants to see me." Kevin said. " Ohh." Silvia said before passing him a spoon. " You can go and visit mom and dad if you want to." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and nodded her head," That would be great. I did not meet Ron and Jan since a really long time." " Hmm so for how long do you know that Ron guy?" Kevin asked. " Who Ron? Ehh I know him since high school. He is my best bud."Silvia said. Taking a bite, Kevin said," I see." " He is the most sweetest, cutest and loving person I have ever met. Actually he his our happy pill." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia chuckled and said," And you know one day-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," Cold, your noodles will turn cold and soggy if you keep talking about Ron and not eat." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," When are joining work again?" " A day after you leave." Silvia said. " Hmm I''ll be leaving next week." Kevin said. Keep quiet for quite some time, Silvia said," Oh okay." " Just a few more months." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and nodded her head," You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine." " You are going to stay here?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Well I am planning too." " But-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," Kevin we can''t just leave this place. Who is going to clean it and maintain it if both of us are gone? This is our place so we have take care of it right?" Kevin smiled and said," Right. But don''t worry, I''ll be back really very soon." " Don''t stress over it and eat." Silvia said. ... Chapter 57 - What is stopping you? Glory Enterprise. " What does that Ceaser Wilson think of himself?" Uncle Herpi shouted. Massaging his templates, Kevin kept on staring at his father''s red face. " Will you stop and tell me what exactly happened?" Kevin asked. " We had this joint quarterly meeting today and that Wilson rejected my proposal." Uncle Herpi shouted. Kevin sighed and asked," And why did uncle Ceaser do that?" " I don''t know." Uncle Herpi said. " Dad." Kevin said. " Fine Fine I rejected his proposal too." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin took a deep breath and asked," Why did you do that?" " His proposal was not at all good. It was shitty." Uncle Herpi said. ¡­. Wilson Enterprise. " But he rejected my proposal first." Ceaser Wilson shouted. Rocky helplessly shook his head and asked," Why did you do that?" " His proposal was not at all good. It was shitty." Uncle Ceaser said. Rocky took a deep breath and said," Dad you need to stop acting childish and think practically." " Why don''t you go and tell that old douchebag that?" Uncle Ceaser shouted. " Uncle Herpi is a little more sensible than you." Rocky said. " You-ungrateful brat how can you take that Austin''s support when you are my son." Uncle Ceaser shouted. Ignoring his father''s rant, Rocky said," Now be good and tell me about the Glory Enterprise''s proposal." ¡­.. Glory Enterprise. " But But-" " No buts dad. Can''t you act a bit more mature when it comes to taking decisions like this?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while, he continued," Uncle Ceaser is a little more mature and sensible than you." " You- how can you take his side?" Uncle Herpi shouted. " I am not taking sides. Now show me Wilson Enterprise''s proposal." Kevin said. ¡­. Janet''s place. " So did anything happen?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know what you are talking about Jan." Janet chuckled and said," I will take that as a no." Silvia laughed and asked," Hey whose shirt is that?" " Oh that is Rocky''s shirt." Janet said. " And when did that happen?" Silvia asked. " After your wedding." Janet said. " Is it one of your flings again?" Silvia asked. Janet shook her head and said," No it''s not a fling." " Then?" " I don''t know Sil but it''s definitely not a fling." Janet said. Silvia chuckled and asked," So is Ms Janet Brown finally falling for someone?" Janet laughed and said," May be." " That''s good." Silvia said. " So what''s happening between you and Kevin?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know but there is definitely something happening between us." Janet squealed in excitement and said," Spill girl." Silvia smiled and said," I don''t know Janet but whenever we are together, we tend to you know we-" " You get attracted to each other?" Janet asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes and last night we even cuddled with each other and-" " Awww that is so sweet, so did you both kiss?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No not yet." " Why? I mean you both are legally married the What is stopping you from kissing your husband?" Janet asked. Silvia sighed and said," You know I don''t know anything and Kevin-I don''t know what is wrong with him." Janet chuckled and asked," Mrs Austin are you desperate to kiss you husband?" Silvia sighed and said," Not desperate but we are like this close and then he just moves away or I don''t know." " Then why don''t you initiate it?" Janet asked. " Me?" Silvia asked. Janet nodded her head and said," Yes you." Silvia thought for a while and asked," How?" Janet chuckled and said," You want me to teach you?" Silvia gulped in nervousness and asked," Do you think it will work?" Janet rolled her eyes and said," Duh obviously it will." Silvia thought for a while and said," Okay." ¡­. Chapter 58 - Not done After hearing Janet''s explanation, Silvia vigorously shook his head and said," There is no way I am doing this." " Stop being a baby Silvia. You are an adult okay so you''ve to do this." Janet said. " I am not doing this. How can I do that to Kevin?" Silvia said. " Oh yes how can you do that to your husband." Janet said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," You don''t have to be so sarcastic." " Try it once Sil. Trust me it will work." Janet said. Silvia sighed and said," I don''t know Jan." Janet chuckled and said," Let me teach you a few other things." ¡­.. High spirit club. Passing a bottle of beer to Kevin and Rocky, Chris asked," So are the two old men still against each other?" Kevin sighed and said," Yeah they are." Taking a sip from the bottle, Rocky said," I don''t understand what problem do they have with each other." Chris chuckled and said," I find them cute." " Cute? Why don''t you come sit with them for sometime and then we will talk about who is cute and who is not." Kevin said. " So when are you both taking over?" Chris asked. " After few months." Rocky said. Chris nodded his head and said," That''s nice." " So how is everything going?" Kevin asked. " It''s pretty good. There isn''t much to do. I just have to sit a sign documents." Chris said. " I am not talking about Rise and shine Chris, I am talking about you and Martha." Kevin said. Chris took a deep breath and said," Nothing. She still hates me." " After whatever happened, it would''ve been weird if she wouldn''t hate you." Kevin said. Chris helplessly shook his head and said," That was a mistake." Rocky frowned and said," I am really irritated with you both. I mean both of you have not dated anyone after that incident and you both don''t want to date each other too. It''s ridiculous." Chris sighed and said," I guess I have to die single all my life." Kevin chuckled and said," Serves you right." Chris laughed and said," Fine but what about you?" " What about me?" Kevin asked. " Did anything happen between you and Silvia?" Chris asked. " We are good." Kevin said. " So should we take that as a no?" Rocky asked. Kevin did not say anything and kept on drinking his beer. " I''ll get us a couple of more beers." Chris said. Kevin shook his head and said," No I am good. I have to pick Silvia up too." " Where is she?" Chris asked. " She is at Janet''s place." Kevin said. " Oh cool let''s go together then." Rocky said. Chris chuckled and asked," So you are flinging Janet now?" Rocky shook his head and said," No flinging this time bro. I am pretty serious with her." Chris raised his eyebrows and said," This is not done. I mean Kevin has a beautiful wife and you are trying to be serious in life. But here I am stuck somewhere in between." Getting up, Kevin buttoned his suit and said," Well I know one thing that have to do." " What?" Chris asked. " Pay the bill and leave this place alone." Kevin said before walking out of the club along with Rocky. ¡­. Outside Janet''s place. " Jan this is too much." Silvia whispered. Janet rolled her eyes and said," Oh please just stop pulling the dress down. You are looking just the way we want you to." " This is a really bad idea. What if I fuck up everything?" " That is not going to happen okay. Just follow what I have taught you and you''ll be okay." Janet said. When Kevin who was standing near his car with Rocky saw Silvia, he widened his eyes in shock. She was wearing a short blood red dress, which has a really deep cleavage. The dress was a slim fit one which was perfectly hugging her body. Wasn''t she wearing a simple and normal knee length dress when he dropped her here? " Dude she is looking se-" Rocky stopped when he met Kevin''s bloodshot eyes which were glaring at him saying ''Call my wife that and I''ll kill you''. Just then Silvia and Janet stopped in front of them. When Silvia saw Kevin staring at him with misty eyes, she cleared her throat and said," I just dropped some water on my dress earlier so I had to change." Rocky quickly wrapped his arms around Janet''s waist and gave her a quick peck on her lips. " Alright Sil and Kevin goodnight." Janet said before inside with Rocky. After they left, Kevin took off his coat and wrapped his around Silvia''s shoulder and said," You''ll catch a cold." Pulling it closer, Silvia smiled nodded her head. " Let''s go home." Kevin said. ¡­.. Kevin and Silvia''s place. On the way, Kevin and Silvia did not talk to each other. After they entered the house, Kevin entered their room without saying anything. Standing outside the room, Silvia thought for a while before dropping the coat on the floor and entering the room¡­. Chapter 59 - How did she end up like this? Inside the room. As Silvia was still standing outside the room, inside Kevin had a very serious expression on his face. Taking out his phone, Kevin punched a number. " Help we find the CCTV footage of the Clayton road. Also assign a few more guards and ask them to stand outside my house. Assign few bodyguards who can trail Silvia secretly." Kevin said. " Kevin is everything okay?" Chris asked. Kevin took a deep breath and said," I''ll talk to you afterwards about this." before hanging up the call. Tossing the phone aside, Kevin sighed and massaged his templates. When they were leaving Janet''s apartment, he saw a black car standing across the street. There was a man inside the car, who was continuously staring at them. At first Kevin thought that it was nothing but later when the car started trailing them, Kevin found it very odd and suspicious. He would''ve understood if something like that would''ve happened after he takes over his father''s position but right now nobody knew he was so he couldn''t understand what was happening. He did not voice it out because Silvia was sitting right beside him. He did not want to scare her so he decided to keep shut and behave normally. There was no way that those people were after him then were they after Silvia? If yes, then why? As far as Kevin knew, Silvia was a normal citizen of the country who did not have a complicated background. Then why would people follow her? Thinking about all the possibilities, Kevin sighed when he could find nothing. When Silvia entered the room, Kevin was sitting on the couch massaging his templates with his eyes closed. Silvia sighed when she saw his expression. Walking towards him, Silvia said," Kevin are you angry?" Opening his eyes when Kevin saw Silvia, he kept on staring at her. This little wife of his had no idea how tempting and alluring she was looking. Only Kevin knew how hard it was to control himself from pouncing upon her. When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia said," If it is for the dress then I am sorry okay. I shouldn''t have listened to Jan." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Dress? You think I am angry because you are wearing this beautiful and tempting dress which is making you look much more beautiful and attractive ?" '' Yes'' Silvia wanted to say it but couldn''t. How could this man talk about something like that so shamelessly? Kevin grinned when he saw her shocked expression. Getting up from the couch, Kevin started walking towards her saying," I don''t have a problem if you wear something so sexy for me but I''ll seriously punish you if you try wearing it for others." Silvia clutched onto her dress when Kevin hugged him from behind. Removing her hair from her nape, Kevin said," I am glad that you wore this for me." before trailing kissed on her nape. Silvia shivered when she felt his light yet seductive kisses. She could feel her mind turning fuzzy. Kissing her collarbone, Kevin said," You should buy more of them and then wear it for me, only me." Leaning against him, Silvia closed her eyes when Kevin started sucking her neck. He was slower and gentler at first as if he was waiting for Silvia to stop him but when she didn''t, Kevin tightened his grip around her waist and pulled her closer before sucking it harder. Biting her lower lip, Silvia was trying to control the soft moans that were ready to escape her mouth. She did not want to make lewd sounds in front of Kevin. Nibbling the area for quite some time, Kevin said," This is my mark."before sucking her earlobe. Not being able to control her rapid and weird heart beats and emotions, Silvia flipped over and buried her head on his chest. When Kevin saw her hiding her red face, he chuckled and asked," What? Are you shy now Silvia?" Without waiting for her reply, Kevin scooped her into his arms and started walking towards the bed. Placing her on the bed, Kevin quickly pinned her down and said," Try wearing this when I take you for our honeymoon later and you''ll understand how much I am restraining myself right now." before brushing his lips against her cheeks. " You have no idea how tempting you are Mrs Austin." Kevin said before kissing her neck. " Kev-Aahhh~" Silvia let out a soft moan when Kevin started sucking the other side of her neck. Wasn''t she supposed to initiate a kiss today? How did she end up like this? Kevin was making her feel something that she never had. Intertwining their hands together, Kevin nibbled the skin for sometime before trailing kissing down her neck¡­... Chapter 60 - What was that? Sliding his hands inside her dress, Kevin caressed her thighs while trailing kisses down her neck up to her cleavage. Silvia breath hitched when Kevin kissed her cleavage. She had no idea what was happening but she wanted more. More of his sweet and sensuous kisses. Pressing their foreheads together, Kevin slowly lifted her dress upwards. Silvia''s breathing became rapid. She closed her eyes waiting and wanting to feel more his warm hands on her skin but¡­..nothing happened. Silvia slowly opening her eyes when she did not feel his weight on her body. Opening his coat, Kevin folded his sleeves and said," Let me go and cook dinner for us." Silvia frowned when she saw him walking out of the room," Kev what was that?" Kevin chuckled and said," I don''t know what you are talking about." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," Wait? I think I know, are you talking about how much you love it when I touch you or how much desperate are you to kiss me?" Throwing a pillow at him, Silvia shouted," You-it''s nothing like that." Grabbing the pillow, Kevin said," Hey no violence okay." Silvia rolled her eyes and said," You are lucky that I don''t intend on killing you." Kevin chuckled and said," Ahhh how nice it would be? I mean the headlines- A WIFE KILLED HER HUSBAND BECAUSE HE DID NOT KISS HER WHEN SHE WANTED TO." Pausing for a while Kevin said," If you want it so bad, I can you know give you a small peck if you want to." before walking towards her. Silvia frowned deeper when she heard that. Getting down from the bed, she stomped her feet on the ground and shouted," I am not kid okay so I don''t want it." before walking towards the washroom. When Kevin saw her red and angry face,he chuckled and murmured," Silly." Glancing on his lower body when he saw the huge bulge over his pants, Kevin helplessly shook his head. Grabbing a towel, he left the room. He loved teasing her so much that he almost forgot about his little brother and about how he gets super excited whenever Silvia is around. Ahh how much Kevin loved that cute and innocent look on Silvia''s face when he teased her. ¡­.. When Kevin entered the kitchen after taking a shower, Silvia was busy cutting some vegetables. Walking towards her, he hugged her from behind and asked," Still angry?" When Silvia slowly shook her head, Kevin hugged her tighter and asked," What do you wanna eat tonight?" " Anything will do." Silvia said. " Hmm I''ll make something nice for you." Kevin said. Silvia slowly nodded her head and said," I''ll do the cutting while you do the cooking." " No need." Kevin said before pulling her towards the cabinet. Dragging a tool towards her, Kevin said," You sit here and relax. No wait let me make something to warm your stomach first." Walking towards the refrigerator, Kevin asked," What snack do you wanna have?" " You can pass me the ice cream that is lying inside the refrigerator for I don''t know how long." Silvia said before picking up a spoon. " It''s not that old. I bought it a week ago may be." Kevin said before passing it to Silvia. As Silvia was busy eating her ice cream, she heard Kevin say," We have to go grocery shopping tomorrow." Shoving a big spoon of ice cream inside her mouth, Silvia slowly nodded her head. When Kevin saw her eating the ice cream like a baby, he sighed and asked," Silvia the ice cream is not going to run away and neither am I eating it. Eat slowly." " If you will eat ice cream slowly, it will melt." Silvia said. Grabbing a tissue paper, Kevin helped her wipe the corner of her lips and said," It''s already winter so you should stop eating cold things." As Silvia was about to say something, Kevin''s phone buzzed. " Give me a minute." Kevin said before walking outside. ¡­. Outside. " Hmm tell me." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Chris said," It''s strange but you know the number plate of that car was fake." Kevin frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " I''ll send you the CCTV footage. You were right that car was indeed trailing you both and the number plate of the car is fake. It''s not registered." Chris said. " Do you think someone was trying to follow me?" Kevin asked. " That''s the part that I am worried about Kev. The car was standing across the street before Silvia entered the building. It just arrived there before you dropped Silvia to her friend''s place and the strange part is, there was another car that arrived there a few minutes after you left but after sometime, that car left." Chris said. " So you mean someone is after Silvia?" Kevin asked. " I am not sure about that but I think yes." Chris said. Kevin took a deep breath and said," Hmm Chris after I leave, I want you to keep a close eye on Silvia. I don''t want her to lose a single strand of her hair when I am not here." Chris nodded his head and said," Don''t worry I''ll take care of her." " I was planning to shift places but Silvia''s workplace is very near from here and if I take her somewhere else, it will be inconvenient for her to travel everyday." Kevin said. " You can''t forever stay there Kevin. That place will no longer be safe after you take over everything." Chris said. " Hmm I know. Even Rocky is looking for a new place." Kevin said. " Hey why don''t both of you shift in my locality? I mean there is a new construction going on. You can check it out." Chris said. Kevin thought for a while and said," Hmm okay. Tell Rocky about it too." " Do you want me to ask someone check Silvia''s background?" Chris asked. " No need. For now I''ll just increase her security. We can think about it after I take over." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ... Chapter 61 - I am sorry in advance After hanging up the call, Kevin sat on the couch and started thinking about everything that had happened. After trying to connect all the dots, he took a deep breath when he found nothing. Why would some mysterious person be after his wife who was no one but an ordinary person? No matter how hard Kevin tried, he couldn''t think of anything. Helplessly shaking his head, Kevin decided not to think about it now and entered the kitchen. ¡­.. After having dinner, Silvia and Kevin decided to watch a movie together. Halfway through the movie, Kevin noticed that Silvia was already fast asleep in his arms. As Kevin was busy watching the movie, he frowned when he felt something wet and warm dripping in his arm. Helplessly shaking his head, Kevin lowly chuckled. Taking out a tissue from the drawer, he slowly lifted Silvia''s head and wiped her drool off his arm. Turning off the TV, Kevin tucked her inside the blanket and switched off the lights. After sometime, Kevin woke up when he heard Silvia''s soft snoring. Turning on the light, Kevin chuckled and murmured," Really Silvia? First drooling and now snoring?" before picking up his cell from and recording her heavy and loud snores. After recording for quite some time, Kevin said," I am sorry in advance." before kissing her forehead and dozing of to sleep. ¡­.. Somewhere in Manchester. A man dressed in a very comfortable pjs and t-shirt was standing in the backyard with a wine glass in his hand. " She is married sir." Another man said. Taking a sip from the wine, the man chuckled and asked," And whom did she marry?" Jackie took a deep breath and said," He is a normal citizen. He is in the military." Tha man raised his eyebrows and said," I don''t understand the connection between our family''s girls and the military guys. Tch Tch stupid women and their choices." Pausing for a while, the man said," Since she is living a normal life then it''s fine, let''s not bother her." Jackie nodded his head and said," Yes Sir." " Jack, you know what will happen if you tell father about her right?" the man asked. " I know sir." Jackie said. " Good, you can leave." Jackie nodded his head and left. ¡­ After leaving the mysterious man''s place, Jackie drove himself to a villa which was just a few kilometres away. After stepping into the villa, Jackie smiled when he saw an old man and woman sitting on the couch. The old woman was busy knitting while the old man was busy reading some documents. " Mom dad." Jackie said before rushing towards him. The old woman''s face brightened when she saw Jackie," Ahh Jack finally you got time to see your old parents." Sitting beside his mother, Jackie smiled and said," It''s not like that, I missed you everyday." " You brat did you just miss your mother and not me?" The old man asked. " I see you everyday dad but still I missed you too." Jackie said. " Did you have dinner?" The old woman asked. Jackie slowly shook his head and said," No." Getting up from the couch, the old woman said," Sit here and talk to your father. I''ll go heat up the leftovers for you." Before leaving the father and son behind. After the old woman left, the old man asked," So? Did you see her?" Jackie took a deep breath and said," Yes father I did." " So how is she? I mean her looks? Ahh I bet she is beautiful but-" Cutting him off, Jackie said," She is beautiful father." The old man sighed and said," I wish I could meet her. Last time I saw her she was very small." Pausing for a while, the old man asked," Hey didn''t you say that she works in some hospital?" Jackie nodded his head and said," Yes, she is a nurse." " So if I have a heart attack, will you take me to her hospital?" The old man asked. When the old man saw Jackie slowly nod his head, he clutched onto his chest and collapsed on the sofa. Jackie helplessly shook his head and said," She is on a leave right now." " Oh." The old man said before getting up. " Why? Is she sick?" The old man asked. Jackie smiled and said," She got married." " WHAT?" The old man shouted. " Do you want Mother to hear you?" Jackie hissed. " What? When? And why wasn''t I informed? Ahh this is too much I had selected few potential men for her and she got married? Ahh that Green guy is going to get a good beating from me." The old grumbled. " She married an ordinary boy. He is in the military." Jackie said. The old man frowned and said," I hate military people." Pausing for a while, the old man asked," Does he know about this?" Jackie nodded his head and said," Yes father, he does." The old man took a deep breath and said," You have to help me keep her safe Jack." Jackie nodded his head and said," I will never let anyone hurt her." " Hmm send her a gift from our side." The old man said. Jackie smiled and nodded his head. ¡­.. Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. Silvia woke up early in the morning because they were supposed to visit Kevin''s parents today for breakfast. Patting her hair dry, Silvia pulled the blanket off Kevin and said," Kevin wake up otherwise we will get late." Kevin groaned and said," Let me sleep for something. I slept late last night." " That your fault." Silvia said. " No it''s your fault." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and asked," My fault?" Kevin nodded his head and said," You snore." Silvia frowned and said," No I don''t." Kevin chuckled and said," I knew you would deny that" picking up his phone, Kevin said," so I also have a proof." Before playing the video that he had recorded last night. Crossing her arms in front of her, Silvia said," There is no way I s-" she stopped and widened her eyes in shock when Kevin played the video. Chapter 62 - I don’t care about her Trying to snatch the phone from him, Silvia shouted," You-that is a fake video. You added some snoring sound in that." Getting some from the bed , Kevin chuckled and said," Oh ya fake sound? Really Silvia? I never thought you snored like an old man who has some kind of a nasal problem." " You- delete that video." Silvia shouted before pouncing onto Kevin. Kevin chuckled when Silvia tried to jump and tried to snacth the phone from his hand. " Now you are looking like a cute little bunny who is learning how to hop." Kevin said before grabbing both her wrist with his right hand. Pulling her closer, Kevin said," You''ll never be able to snatch that from me." " Kev delete that video." Silvia said. When Silvia saw Kevin smile, she pouted her lips and said," Please." Brushing his nose against Silvia''s, Kevin said," There is no point requesting me because I am not going to delete that video." Jerking his hands off, Silvia shouted," You are so mean." before turning around, ready to leave the room but she tripped on the carpet and fell down. " Damn." Silvia cursed when her knees hit the ground. Kevin frowned and quickly rushed towards her. Squatting down, Kevin picked her up and asked," Who told you run like that?" Wrapping her arms around his neck, Silvia said," It''s all your fault." Placing her on the bed, Kevin examined her knees and said," See now they are all red and swollen." " Let me get some ice." Kevin said. Grabbing his phone from his hand, Silvia asked," Kev what''s your passcode?" Kevin sighed and said," 2310." before walking out of the room. " Isn''t that our-" " Yes Silvia it is our wedding date." Kevin shouted. Silvia smiled and unlocked Kevin''s phone. Her smile widened when she saw his wallpaper. It was the photograph which they had taken during the dinner party. Opening his gallery, Silvia frowned when she saw Kevin''s gallery loaded with intimate photos of Emily and Richard. Emily and Richard were smiling, hugging, kissing, smooching and looked extremely happy and so in love in those photographs. But what are these photographs doing in Kevin''s gallery? Closing the app, Silvia opened the messaging app that Kevin used. She frowned deeper when she realised that it was Emily who had sent Kevin all those photographs. When Silvia read her last message, it triggered her anger even more. The message said: WANTED TO SHARE WITH YOU SOME OF MY HAPPY MOMENTS.WE ARE STILL FRIENDS AFTER ALL. " Seriously how shameless can this girl be." Silver murmured before scrolling upwards. Just then Kevin entered the room with an ice pack and said," Let''s not go anywhere today." Silvia''s heart ached when she saw Kevin. He had already gone through so much because of that woman and she was still trying to cling onto him and was intentionally trying to hurt him. Tossing the phone aside, Silvia got down from the bed and wrapped her arms around his waist. Tightening her grip around his waist, Silvia buried her head on his chest and said," Why don''t you just block her?" Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin asked," Who are you talking about?" " I don''t want to take her name." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," It''s fine." " Don''t let her hurt you like that." Silvia said. When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia said," I saw the pictures that she sent you Kevin." Kevin smiled and said," Forget about her for now. Let''s apply some ice on your knees." before pulling her towards the bed. Making her sit on the bed, Kevin said," I will call mom and dad and tell them that we cannot come." " Why are you doing this Kevin?" Silvia asked. " Doing What?" " Why aren''t you telling her anything? Are you going to let her hurt you like that forever?" Silvia asked. Kevin sighed and said," Just let her do what she wants okay. I don''t care." " But-" " It''s fine, Don''t stress over it." Kevin said. " Block her." Silvia said. Without saying anything, Kevin kept on pressing the ice pack on her knees. " Take some rest. I''ll go and prepare breakfast for you." Kevin said before getting up. " Is it so hard to let her go?" Silvia asked. " Sil-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," Ahh never mind do whatever you want to. No need to prepare anything for me. I''ll have my breakfast with Jan or Ron." Before getting down from the bed. Grabbing her bag, Silvia said," Why don''t you just sit and keep staring at the photograph that your ex sent you for the whole day okay?" Before walking towards the door. " Silvia listen to me." Kevin said before rushing after her. Grabbing her hand, Kevin said," It''s not-" " You don''t have to explain Kevin." Silvia said before jerking his hand off. " Will you at least listen to me?" Kevin said before grabbing her shoulder and pressing her against the wall. " How many times do I have to tell you that walking out of a conversation is called being immature? There is nothing that a proper conversation cannot solve." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," I don''t want to block her because if I do, she will think that she is still important to me and I don''t want that because I no longer care about her." Inching closer, Kevin brushed her hair and said," All I care about is you." Chapter 63 - I’ll make sure that you want them " But If you still want me to block her then I will. In fact you can do it by yourself. You have my phone, you know my passcode so you currently have the liberty to do anything to want." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, he continued," But you cannot have breakfast with any Ron or anyone else. You have to eat with me." Silvia took a deep breath and said," You cannot let her hurt you like that Kevin. She is purposely doing this." " I know what she is trying to do Silvia and I don''t want to bother myself with her stupid actions. Just let her do what she wants to." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," May be you are okay with it but I am not. I am not letting some stupid ex to hurt my husband." Without saying anything, Kevin grabbed Silvia''s hand and started walking towards their bedroom. ¡­. Inside their bedroom. Picking up his phone from the bed, Kevin gave it to Silvia and said," Do whatever you want to." With wasting a single second, Silvia unlocked his phone and blocked Emily from everywhere. After making sure that there was no possible way through which Emily could contact Kevin, Silvia smiled and said," It''s done." Before passing the phone to Kevin. Kevin smiled and asked," Are you done? Did you do everything that you wanted to?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." Taking the phone from her hand, Kevin placed it inside his pocket and said," Well, Thankyou for not deleting your snoring video." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," Give me your-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," No no no. I gave you a chance so now that video stays with me forever." Silvia pouted her lips and said," Okay fine I snore sometimes when my pillow is not placed properly. I don''t snore everyday." Kevin chuckled and said," Yeah right." Silvia was about to say something when the doorbell rang. Picking up the ice pack Kevin said," Be good and take some rest, I''ll go and see who it is." before walking out of the room. ¡­. Downstairs. When Kevin opened the door, he saw no one but only a medium sized box placed on the ground. Kevin frowned and thought for a while before picking up the box. Placing the box on the table when Kevin opened it, he raised his eyebrows when he saw the box loaded with different kind jewellery boxes. From necklace to anklets the box had everything. Kevin raised his eyebrows when a men''s watch too which had a note placed on top of it. Picking up the note when Kevin read the content of the note, he frowned deeper. The note said: FROM YOUR WELL WISHER. THE LESSER YOU KNOW, THE BETTER FOR YOU. STAY HAPPY FOREVER. Staring at note for quite some time, Kevin placed it inside his pocket. Picking up the box, Kevin shoved the box in one corner and headed upwards. ¡­. Inside the room. " Who was it?" Silvia asked. " It was Mr Robbinson, he wanted a screwdriver." Kevin said. He decided not to tell Silvia about this until he finds out who those people were and how what they wanted. Sitting beside Silvia, Kevin caressed her knees and asked," Is it still hurting?" Silvia shook her head and said," No it''s okay now." " Hmm be careful next time." Kevin said. " Did you tell mom and dad that we aren''t coming?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I messaged dad." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," What do you want for breakfast?" " It''s still early so why don''t we rest for a while?" Silvia asked. Without saying anything, Kevin took off his slippers and slept beside her. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin took a deep breath and said," I''ll be leaving a few days early." Snuggling into his embrace, Silvia asked," When are you leaving?" " Day after tomorrow." Kevin said. " Isn''t that too early? Weren''t you supposed to leave after a week?" Silvia asked. " Rocky and I have tons and tons of paperwork to deal with. So we have to leave early." Kevin said. " Hmm when will you come back?" Silvia asked. " First week of next month." Kevin said. " Okay." Tightening his grip around her, Kevin said," If you want, you can ask Janet to come over." Silvia nodded her head and said," I can stay alone but I think I will invite Jan or Ron you come over sometimes." " Your friend Ron?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." " Hmm I think you should stay alone." Kevin said. Silvia thought for a while and said," Hmm okay." Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Just a few more months after that I''ll stay with you forever." Silvia smiled and said," It''s fine. You know I don''t remember much about my parents but I know that my dad was in the military too and how my mom used to happily wait for my dad. And when my used to come back after a long long time, they used to hug and kiss each other. They used to take me out, we used to go for family picnics and so many things." Pulling her closer, Kevin said," Hmm Don''t worry even I''ll hug and kiss you after I come back." Silvia chuckled and said," Who wants your hugs and kisses?" " What? I know you want it." Kevin said. " I don''t." Silvia said. " Really?" Kevin asked. When Silvia chuckled and nodded her head, Kevin kissed her earlobe and said," Then I''ll make sure that you want them." Chapter 64 - Possessive Silvia chuckled and said," Hey that is ticklish." Kevin smiled and asked," When are you joining again?" " Hmm I was planning to join a day after you leave but since you are leaving fast, I''ll resume work as soon as you leave." Silvia said. " Make sure that you don''t stress yourself and don''t eat too much junk when I am not around." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," You sound like my mom." " I don''t want you to fall sick when I am not around okay." Kevin said. " Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." Silvia said. .... Rocky''s place. " That fast?" Janet asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yeah but I''ll come back soon." Janet took a deep breath and said," Okay." Keeping quiet for quite some time, asked," Jan will you wait for me? I mean will you wait for me until I come back?" " Do you want me to wait for you?" Janet asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes." Janet smiled and said," Yes I will." Caressing her cheeks, Rocky said," Thanks." Wrapping her arms around his waist, Janet buried her head on his chest and said," Come back soon." " I will." Rocky said. ¡­.. Silvia''s and Kevin''s place. After taking a long nap together, Kevin and Silvia woke up during lunch time. As Kevin was busy making lunch for both of them, Silvia was busy making the dessert. Just then Chris entered the kitchen and said," Ahhhh what are you people cooking." Silvia gasped and said," Oh God you scared me." Kevin frowned and asked," How did you enter?" " Well if you keep the door open not only me but anyone can enter your house." Chris said. Glaring at Silvia, Kevin said," How can you be so careless?" Scratching her forehead, Silvia said," I am sorry, I thought I seriously locked the door."After taking the mail from the mailman, Silvia forgot to close the door. Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," I don''t know what to do with you." " Bro just chill, it was just me." Chris said. " Chris you wanna join us for lunch?" Silvia asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes of course." " Both of you, go and get the plates ready. Lunch is almost done." Kevin said. ¡­.. After having lunch, Kevin sent Silvia to Mrs Robinson''s place with some chicken wings that Mr Robinson loved. After Silvia left, Kevin took out that box and said," Good that you are here. I wanted to talk to you about something important." " Even I have to tell you something." Chris said. Pausing for a while, Chris said," I told you about that second car that stopped in front of that other car which had the fake number plate right?" When Kevin slowly nodded his head, Chris continued," That car''s number plate has been seen in one of the CCTV in the 9th block and that number plate is fake as well." Kevin frowned and said," This is strange." Chris nodded his head and said," Normal people will never use fake number plates Kev. Whoever it is cannot be considered as a normal person. We have to be careful." Without saying anything, Kevin took out the jewellery boxes and said," This jewellery boxes have Rise and Shine''s logo on them. Can you help me find out who bought them?" " This-" " Someone left them at our doorstep a few hours ago with this note." Kevin said before passing Chris the note. Chris read the note and said," Kevin I think we should investigate Silvia''s background. These jewelleries alone will cost you several millions. These are one of the finest collections of Rise and Shine. Whoever sent it is a wealthy man." " Can you find out who bought them?" Kevin asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes of course I can. Just give me a few hours because I have to first find out from which branch was it bought from." " Hmm take your time." Kevin said. " Kev about-" Kevin shook his head and said," Let me take over first. I''ll investigate about Silvia personally." There is no way he would ever let any other man know about Silvia''s deepest and darkest secrets of she had any. Though Kevin knew Chris is a trustworthy person but he would only be at peace if he does it himself. " Possessive." Chris murmured. Kevin frowned and said," I have to possessive because I have a beautiful wife okay?" Chris rolled his eyes and asked " Are you planning to give them to Silvia?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes, these are actually meant for her. I just want to make sure that they are from someone who genuinely cares for Silvia and is really our well wisher." " When are you leaving?" Chris asked. " Day after tomorrow. I want you to increase the security in and around this place and also as a bunch of people to guard the hospital as well but in disguise. Also assign some hidden bodyguards for her and you also have to make sure that nothing happens to my wife while I am not around." Kevin said. Chris nodded his head and said," Don''t worry. We are friends Kev and your responsibility is my responsibility as well. You wife is like my sister okay? I will make sure that nothing happens to her." Kevin nodded his head and said," I''ll leave Silvia under your care then." .. Chapter 65 - See less and do more A night before Kevin leaves. Neatly folding Kevin''s clothes, Silvia was placing them inside his bag. "Kevin are you sure you are not forgetting anything?" Silvia asked. Hugging her from behind, Kevin asked," Can I pack and take you too?" Zipping the bag, Silvia chuckled and said," I am sorry but no you can''t. I don''t think so I will be able to survive in your army camps." Kevin sighed and said," It has just been a few days since we got married and I have to leave already. I am sorry." " You don''t have to feel sorry. It''s your job and I know that it''s important." Silvia said. " Hmmm, while I am away choose a nice place for your honeymoon. I''ll take you wherever you want to go." Kevin said. Silvia''s face reddened as she said," There is no need for that." Kevin frowned and asked," Why? You don''t want to go on a honeymoon?" Silvia lowered her head and said," It isn''t that. I mean I don''t mind seeing new places with you." " When a couple go on a honeymoon, they don''t just see the place. The purpose of going on a honeymoon is different, you know that right?" Kevin asked. Silvia could feel heat spreading all over her face. She was about to say something when she felt Kevin''s lips brush against her shoulder. " People see less and do more when they are in a honeymoon." Kevin said. Silvia widened her eyes when she heard Kevin''s shameless words. Smacking him on his hand, Silvia said," Stop being shameless." " What shameless? You can''t expect both of us to only see things when we go on a honeymoon. Well though I don''t mind seeing you all day and night." Kevin said. Covering both her ears with her hand, Silvia said," Stop." Kevin laughed and said," You know it''s a piece of cake to tease you." Hugging her tighter, Kevin said," But on a serious note, I will miss you." Silvia smiled and said," I''ll miss you too." " I''ll be leaving at ten tomorrow." Kevin said. Just then Silvia phone buzzed. Picking up the phone, Silvia frowned when she read the messages she had received from her colleagues in their official hospital staff group chat. When Kevin saw her expression, he asked," What happened?" Tossing her phone aside, Silvia said," We have our yearly staff meeting tomorrow in the morning." Picking up the bag, Kevin kept in the couch and said," Ah that is nice. You''ll be busy after I am gone." " The meeting starts at 7:30am and ends at 9:30 and you''ll be leaving at ten. I won''t be able to see you off." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and asked," Are you stressing over that?" Walking towards her, Kevin wrapped her arms around her waist and said," Don''t worry about that. I''ll come back after a few weeks." Silvia shook her head and said," I wanted to see you off." Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Don''t stress over that." " At what time is your flight?" Silvia asked. " Flight is at 11:30 but I will be leaving the house at 10 because I have to pick up Rocky on the way and I am planning to visit both our parents before leaving." Kevin said. Clutching onto his shirt, Silvia asked," Can you leave at 10:15?" Pausing for a while, Silvia continued," If I rush back home as soon as the meeting is over, I''ll be here by ten." Kevin sighed and said," You don''t have to rush things like that." " Please please and if I don''t come back by 10, you can leave." Silvia said. " Fine I''ll leave at 10:15." Kevin said. ¡­.. Next morning. After getting up early in the morning, Silvia quickly got dressed ready to leave for her meeting. Before leaving, she woke Kevin up and said," Kevin I am leaving. I have already prepared breakfast for you. Sleep for a while and after waking up eat your breakfast okay?" Kevin slowly nodded her head and said," Okay." " Don''t forget to wait for me till 10 okay?" Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Go safe." ¡­.. Hospital. When Silvia entered the hospital, Janet and Ron was waiting for her outside. " There comes the new bride." Ron said. Giving Ron a hug, Silvia said," I missed you. Why didn''t you visit me after that party?" " Ahh after that party, I couldn''t resist your husbands hotness and excellent cooking skills. So I am maintaining a distance with you and him of course. You don''t want me to pounce upon him and eat him up right?" Ron asked. Silvia smacked his arm and said," Hey take your dirty eyes off my husband." " Sil, Kevin is leaving today right?" Janet asked. Silvia sighed and nodded her head," I''ll have to rush home after the meeting. I can''t let him go without seeing him off so I have asked him to wait for me." *cough* *cough* *cough* " Gosh am I hearing things?" Ron asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Stop overreacting." Janet smiled and said," Awww you guys are so cute." Silvia sighed and said," let''s go inside and pray that this stupid meeting ends before time or exactly on time." " Hey Silvia." Dr Johnathan shouted from behind. " Ooo here comes another tasty piece of pie." Ron murmured. Janet chuckled and said," Good morning Dr Johnathan." Johnathan smiled and said," Good morning Janet." Turning towards Silvia, Johnathan asked," I did not see you around lately and I heard that you are on a long leave." Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes but I''ll be joining from tomorrow." " Ahh that is nice. You know Silvia the hospital doesn''t feel nice without your presence." Johnathan said. ... Chapter 66 - Thank God Giving him a very weak smile, Silvia nodded her head. " But why did you take such a long leave?" Johnathan asked. Silvia smiled and said," I wanted to spend some time with my husband. I was supposed to join next month but since he is leaving fast, I decided to join early too." Johnathan nodded his head and said," Oh that- wohooooo what did you just say? Husband? When did you get married?" " It''s been a few weeks." Silvia said. When Janet saw Dr Johnathan''s complicated and pale expression, she said," Ahh Dr Johnathan please forgive Sil for being so rude and stingy. She did not even distribute her wedding sweets in the hospital. I''ll ask her to get a bigger one for you." " I''ll get it tomorrow." Silvia said. Johnathan helplessly shook his head and laughed," You girls seriously know how to joke. For a second I thought that you were seriously married. Hahaha good one good one. Ahh we should go inside, the meeting is about to start."Before walking inside the hospital. After Johnathan left, Janet chuckled and said," I could hear the sound of his heart shattering into trillion of pieces." " Ahh Sil you broke my sweethearts heart." Ron said. Grabbing Rons and Janet''s hand, Silvia dragged them inside and said," Lets go inside fast. I want to reach home by them." ¡­.. It was almost 9:50am but the meeting was still going. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Silvia was grumbling non-stop like an old lady. " What the hell is wrong with them? Wasn''t this supposed to end at 9:30 sharp? This-This is the reason why I don''t like this shitty hospital. They don''t care about their employees and their feelings." Silvia grumbled. Janet sighed and said," Sil stop grumbling. Didn''t you always like these stupid meetings? You were the one who forced us to attend this stupid meeting every year and now you are suddenly hating it." At 10:10am the representative said," This is the end of the meeting. Brunch is available for all the employees in the cafeteria. Please go and help yourselves." Without waiting for anyone to get up, Silvia grabbed her bag and rushed out of the room with all her might. It was almost 10:15 and Kevin was about to leave. There was no way she could reach home by 10:15am. Angry and frustrated at herself, Silvia still decided to give it a try. ... Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. Exactly at 10:15, Kevin brought his things to the living room. He too wanted to see Silvia before he leaves but it was already time and she was still nowhere to be seen. Sitting on the couch, Kevin was about to call Silvia when he received a call from Rocky. " Kev where are you? We have to leave, it''s almost time." Rocky said. Kevin sighed and said," Alright, I am leaving from home now. Meet me outside your apartment." before hanging up the call. After hanging up the call, Kevin tried calling Silvia but her phone was not reachable. After trying for a few number of times, Kevin got up and left the house along with his belongings. ¡­.. By the time Silvia arrived home, it was already past 10:30. After entering the house, Silvia took a deep breath when she realised that Kevin was no more there. Tossing the keys on the table, Silvia dropped her bag on the floor and took off her shoes before walking towards the coach. Leaning against the couch, Silvia groaned in frustration before covering her face with both her hands. She could not even see him off when he was leaving for a whole fucking month. The thought about not being able to see and talk to Kevin for the last time before he leaves, made her sad. " Idiot Silvia and idiot hospital. Ahhhh." Silvia murmured in frustration before grabbing her hair with both her hands. " Now is you pull your hair that hard, it will fall off." Kevin said before walking out of the kitchen. ¡­ Twenty minutes ago. After placing his bags inside the car, Kevin groaned in frustration. He did not know what was happening to him but he could definitely not leave without seeing Silvia. He had to see her otherwise he wouldn''t be at peace. Taking out his phone, Kevin called Rocky and said," Let''s not board the plane. Our reporting time is 5:00 pm and it''s just an hour long flight. We can board our private jet at 1:00 or 2:00 pm. I''ll arrange everything and then I''ll give you call." Rocky chuckled and asked," Silvia isn''t back from that stupid meeting right?" When Kevin did not say anything, Rocky said," Anyway even I''ll get to spend few hours more with Jan. Have fun Kevin and let me have fun too." ¡­. When Silvia heard Kevin''s voice, she widened her eyes in shock. Turning towards him when Silvia realised that he was genuinely standing in front of her, she felt overjoyed and overwhelmed at the same time. Without thinking of anything else, Silvia got up and rushed towards him. Pouncing l into his embrace, Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes and said," Thank God you are here. You have no idea how glad I am that you did not leave despite being late." Don''t ready for her sudden action, Kevin stumbled for a second of two before steadying himself. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin said," I just couldn''t leave without seeing you." Before pulling her closer. Their bodies were tightly pressed against each other without any gap in between. Pressing their foreheads together, Kevin smiled and said," Now I can leave at peace." Running her fingers through his soft hair, Silvia smiled and said," Thankyou for staying." Silvia gasped when Kevin pulled her closer. Grabbing her waist with one hand, Kevin cupped her right cheek with the other¡­.. Chapter 67 - Sucking and biting Grabbing her waist with one hand, Kevin cupped her right cheek with the other and caressed her cheek with his thumb. " How could I leave without seeing you?" Kevin said before inching closer. Lightly gripping onto his hair, Silvia closed her eyes when Kevin brushed his lips against hers. She could feel strong electric jolts in her body. She knew what was going to happen and she was very nervous. When Kevin saw her flustered expression, he said," If you want us to stop, we can stop." Without saying anything, Silvia clutched into his jacket tighter. " I''ll take that as a YES." Kevin said before clashing their lips together. Kevin closed his eyes when he felt her soft lips. When their lips met together, Silvia froze when she realised that she did not know how to do it. She had never kissed anyone and she did not want Kevin expression his worst kiss with her. Pulling back, Silvia lowered her head. When Kevin saw her red face, he panicked. It had just been a few days of their marriage and what the fuck was he going to do? Kiss her already? "Silvia-" Placing her hand on his chest, Silvia said," I-I¡­.I don''t know how to-I mean, I don''t know-" Without completing her sentence, Silvia buried her head on his chest and said," God this is so embarrassing." " Sil is this your first kiss?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes and I don''t know how to- I mean I have seen it in movies and read about it but I-" Lifting her chin up, Kevin said," Don''t think much and go with the flow." Before pressing his lips against his. Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes when Kevin started sucking her bottom lip. The kiss was slow and sweet at first but after a few seconds, Kevin lightly bit her on her lower lip making her gasp and part her lips. Taking advantage of that, Kevin slid his tongue inside. Silvia clutched onto his hair when she felt his wet and warm tongue inside her mouth. She could feel her body turning hot and blood gushing towards her head. Silvia moaned when his lips touched hers. After sucking and gnawing each other for a really long time, Kevin let her go when both were feeling breathless. Pressing their foreheads together, Kevin closed his eyes to steady his rapid breathing. After few minutes, Kevin lifted her up and wrapped her legs around his waist and attacked her lips. Shocked by his sudden action, Silvia quickly wrapped her arms around her neck and started sloppily responding to his kisses. Walking towards the nearby table without breaking the kiss, Kevin placed her on the table. Sliding his hands inside her t-shirt, Kevin caressed her bare skin. Silvia shivered when she felt Kevin''s warm hands moving upwards. Stopping right below her breast, Kevin buried his head on her neck and groaned in frustration and said," Why is this happening when I have to leave for a really long time after this? God Silvia you are making me ditch everything and stay back home and taste you all day." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," Oh my God Kevin your flight. It''s already 10:45." Scooping her into his arms, Kevin said," We are flying back late so I still have quite sometime in my hand." Burying her face on his chest, Silvia said," I am sorry you had to cancel your flight because of me." " You are worth much more than that stupid flight." Kevin said before entering their bedroom. ¡­.. Inside the bed. After placing her on the bed, Kevin started unzipping his army jacket and that is the time Silvia realised that he was wearing his army uniform. Tossing his jacket aside, Kevin took off his shoes before towering her. Giving her light pecks all over her face, Kevin brushed their lips together and said," You are so beautiful Silvia." Silvia curled her toes upwards and clutched onto his black t-shirt when Kevin started trailing kissing down her neck, sucking and biting all the way down to her cleavage. Grinning and happy about the marks that he has made on her body, Kevin said," These will remind you of me when I am gone." Before flipping over. Turning towards him, Silvia cupped his face and said," I don''t need anything to remember you after you are gone because I''ll always miss you." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin buried his head on her chest and said," I don''t wanna go now." Silvia chuckled and said," Just a few weeks." " How was your meeting?" Kevin asked. " It was boring and so Goddamn long." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," For a moment I thought that you left." Intertwining their hands together, Kevin said," I couldn''t leave without seeing you so I asked Rocky to cancel the tickets and book a new ones." " Thanks for doing that." Silvia said. Pinning her down, Kevin brushed their noses together and said," Silly." Before pressing his lips against hers. ¡­. Chapter 68 - I will be waiting for you Running her fingers through his hair, Silvia said," We should get up, it''s already 2 pm." Snuggling against her chest, Kevin said," Five minutes." " Don''t you have a flight at 3?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." " We should wake up." Silvia said before getting up. Pushing her down, Kevin captured her lips and interlocked their hands. It has been several hours since they were making out and cuddling with each other but both of them couldn''t get enough of each other. Letting go her lips, Kevin started trailing kissing down her neck. Silvia closed her eyes shut when Kevin started sucking her neck. " Kev w-we...should...get... up." Silvia said trying very hard to suppress the lewd sounds that were threatening to escape her mouth. After nibbling the area for quite some time, Kevin got off her and said," I seriously don''t want to go." Getting down from the bed, Silvia said," Stop making lame excuses and go and freshen up." Hugging her from behind, Kevin said," It''s all your fault." " Stop." Silvia chuckled when Kevin pressed his lips against her shoulder. Pushing him away, Silvia said," Go and freshen up a bit." Staring at her for quite some time, Kevin sighed and entered the washroom. ¡­.. " Do not forget to lock the door." Kevin said. Silvia nodded his head and said," Okay." "And check them before you go to sleep." " Okay." " And-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," I am not a kid Kevin so you don''t have to worry about me." Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Take care of yourself." Before pressing his lips against her. Placing her hand on his lips, Silvia stopped him and said," They are already super red and swollen." Pouting his lips, Kevin kept on staring at her. Giving him a quick peck on his lips, Silvia said," Take care of yourself too and eat well." Kevin nodded his head and said," Hmm. I''ll come back soon." Silvia smiled and said,"I will be waiting for you." Hugging her for quite sometime, Kevin reluctantly left. ¡­. Outside the house. After making sure that Silvia locked the door proposal from inside, Kevin boarded his car. Gesturing one of his men who was secretly guarding the house to come near the car, Kevin said," Stay alert and keep updating me about everything. Your madam has a bad habit of not locking the door from inside, so make sure no one enters the house without Silvia''s or my consent. Did you understand?" The guard nodded his head and said," Don''t worry boss, we will not disappoint you." ¡­ Inside the house. After Kevin left, Silvia took a deep breath and sat on the couch. It had just been a few minutes and she was already missing him . Burying her face in a cushion, Silvia groaned and murmured," What the hell is wrong with you Silvia?" Curling up on the couch, Silvia wrapped her arms around her shoulders and slowly dozed off to sleep. ¡­.. Airport. Slowly touching his lips from time to time, Kevin was cheekily smiling shocking Rocky and Chris. " Seriously Kev, What the hell is wrong with you?" Chris asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing." Rocky raised his eyebrows and asked," Kev did you and Sil-" " Shut up." Kevin said. Chris grinned and said," Something definitely happened." " Come on come on start spilling." Rocky said. Kevin frowned and asked," Why are you both so interested in our relationship? And even if something happened, what makes you both think that I''ll even tell you a teeny tiny part of it?" Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Chris asked," So did you both share your first kiss?" Smacking his head, Kevin said," Say one more word and you are dead." Chris pouted his lips and said," Alright alright. Ahh I wanted to talk to you about that jewellery." Pausing for a while, he continued," The jewellery was bought from our areas branch. The same one from where you got your wedding rings. The man who bought the jewelleries was some Jackie Jones." " Jackie? Did you find out who this Jackie is?" Kevin asked. " I am already into it." Chris said. Keving pursed his lips and said," Increase Silvia''s security." Chris nodded his head and said," Dont worry about Silvia, I have my eyes and men everywhere." Kevin sighed and nodded his head. He could never be at peace leaving her alone like that. Though he knew Chris would protect her well but still he couldn''t help but worry about Silvia''s safety. " Rocky, can''t we push forward everything?" Kevin asked. " Hmm we can talk to the authorities after we reach there but we have this important mission that we have to take part in and there are few others coming up too. So I don''t think so they will sanction that." Rocky said. " When are you people coming back?" Chris asked. " Four weeks from now." Kevin said. ¡­.. If you are not reading this at Webnovel.com, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [https://dynamic.webnovel.com/book/13894173106124105?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4304391850] Chapter 69 - She is beautiful By the time Silvia woke up, it was almost nine in the evening. Picking up her phone, Silvia started walking towards the kitchen. When she opened the refrigerator to pour herself a glass of cold water, she smiled when she saw something. Taking the whole content out, Silvia picked up the note and smiled brightly. The note said: Don''t think about eating junk. Eat this for today and I''ll arrange something starting tomorrow. Keeping the note aside, Silvia decided to heat the food before licking it clean. She hadn''t eaten anything since morning and she was famished. Kevin had prepared a steak, chicken wings, some rice, curry and some healthy leafy salad for her. Silvia frowned and thought ''When did he get time to prepare all of this?'' Just then her phone buzzed. When Silvia saw who it was, she started blushing and feeling giddy like a teenage girl who was getting a call from her boyfriend for the first time. Taking a few deep breaths to calm herself down, Silvia received the call. " Hey." Kevin said. " Hi, did you reach safely?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Ya and I did call you after landing but you did not receive my call. So I assumed you were sleeping." " Hmm I woke up just now." Silvia said. " So did you check the refrigerator?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and said," Yes I did and I am heating the food. Thank you so much Kev but you didn''t have to take all the trouble and-" " I don''t want you to stuff your body with junk while I am away. Eat that today, I''ll arrange for something by tomorrow." Kevin said. " Thanks." Silvia said. " And if you are planning to discard the salad then just take that thing out of your mind. I want you to eat every bit of it okay?" Kevin said. Silvia sighed and nodded her head," Alright alright. Did you eat anything?" " Yeah we just had dinner. Okay so you eat now and I''ll call you later at night." Kevin said. " Okay bye." Silvia said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Army base. " You see this you are already head over heels for her." Rocky said. " What do you want?" Kevin asked. " Meeting, lets go." Rocky said. After the meeting, Kevin immediately grabbed his phone and punched Silvia''s number. When Rocky saw that, he said," Just look at you Kev." Their comrade who was standing beside them said," I heard you got married congratulations." Kevin smiled and said," Thanks man." " So how is sister-in-law?" Another comrade asked. Kevin smiled and said," She is beautiful." " You know mate how happy I am that you did not marry that woman of yours umm what was her name? Emma?" Another man asked. " Emily." Rocky said. " Ya whatever her name is. She is a very weird kind of a lady." The man said. " Kevin show is a picture of our sister-in-law." Another man asked. Unlocking his phone, Kevin showed him Silvia photo and said," She is my wife. Her name is Silvia." " Woohoo she is really very beautiful. Hey will you bring her to our annual comrade party?" The man asked. " Well if she wants to come then why not." Kevin said. " Ah that will be awesome. We will get to meet sister-in-law then." Another man said. ¡­. Next morning, Silvia woke up early in the morning as she had an early morning shift. Quickly gulping down some milk, Silvia rushed towards the hospital. .. Hospital. Quickly changing into her work clothes, Silvia was busy analysing everything when Janet and Ron entered the emergency room. " So how was your first night without your husband?" Janet asked. Silvia chuckled and said," What do you mean?" " You know what I mean." Janet said. " It''s nothing like that." Silvia said. Ron raised his eyebrows and said," Sil you are blushing. Oh my God Why are you blushing? Did you and Kev-" " Will you guys, in the love of Christ let me work?" Silvia said. " Yes we will after you tell us what happened." Janet said. Silvia sighed and said, " We just kissed okay." " And-" Ron asked. " And cuddled for hours now please let me work." Silvia said. Janet squealed in excitement and said," Oh my God, I am so excited." " Ah my Sil has finally grown up." Ron said. Just then the guard entered the emergency room and asked," Who is Mrs Austin here?" " What happened?" Silvia asked. " There is a delivery guy waiting outside who says he wants to meet Mrs Austin". The guard said. " Ask him to wait, I''ll be there in a minute." Silvia said. After the guard left, Janet asked," Did you order something?" Silvia shook her head and said," No I didn''t. I''ll just go and see." " Okay." " Hey can either of you accompany me to the nearby bakery after sometime? I have to buy sweets for everyone." Silvia said. Janet nodded her head and said," Okay." Chapter 70 - Your husband is a lucky man Outside. When the delivery guy saw Silvia, he asked," Are you Mrs Silvia Austin?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." " Alright boys bring the boxes in." The delivery guy shouted. Few men started bringing big boxes towards Silvia. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," Wait what is all this?" Just then she received a call from Kevin. " Did you receive the parcel?" Kevin asked. " You mean big cartons? Uh huh I did." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Why are you sounding is irritated? Don''t you want to distribute sweets to your colleagues?" " There are sweets in there?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah, I ordered them for you. I have asked the store to wrap them into boxes so you just have to hand over a box to each and everyone." Silvia smiled and said," Thanks Kevin but-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," Stop saying that okay. We did not have a wedding that doesn''t mean we cannot celebrate our happiness with others and moreover I don''t want your colleagues to think that you have a stingy husband okay?" " Hmm did you have your breakfast?" Silvia asked. " I did." Kevin said. " Kev when are you coming back?" Silvia asked. Kevin chuckled and asked," Missing me already?" " Yes." Silvia said but she immediately hanged up the call. Shoving her phone inside her pocket, Silvia gasped. It had just been a day since he had left and she told him that she was missing him, like seriously? Kevin would definitely think of her as a clingy and overly obsessed woman. " Stupid Silvia." she murmured before walking inside the hospital. ¡­. Army camp. Kevin''s lips curled upwards when he heard what Silvia had said before hanging up the call. Ruffling his hair, he cheekily smiled before walking out of workout room completely shocking his juniors. " Have you noticed that Sergeant Kevin is smiling way too much these days? I mean he used to have this really scary and serious face but he now smiles." a man said. " And that is even more scary." Another man said Before helplessly shaking his head. ¡­... After asking the delivery men to place the boxes inside the cafeteria, Silvia asked Janet to help her distribute it during lunch break. Taking out the big chocolate boxes from the carton, Janet gasped and said," Seriously Silvia these chocolate boxes are huge and definitely expensive. How rich is Kevin?" Silvia chuckled and said," I have no idea." " Ahhh chocolate." Ron shouted before grabbing a box. " Take it slow Ron." Silvia said. " Sil let''s start giving this out in the cafeteria first." Janet said. After giving each and everyone a box each, Silvia grabbed a box and said," Let''s give this to Dr Johnathan." Janet chuckled and said," May be after eating your sweets, he will believe that you are married." ¡­. Dr Johnathan''s cabin, Glancing at the chocolate box, Dr Johnathan''s expression darkened. " So you really got married?" Dr Johnathan asked. Silvia smiled and said," Yes." Forcing a smile, he said," Congratulations." " Thankyou." Silvia said. Grabbing his white coat, Johnathan said," We have a VIP patient coming over soon and he is specifically very choosy with the doctors and nursing who will treat him. So a bunch of our best nurses are asked to be present. I have given yours and Janet''s name in that list. So be there when you are called." Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay," Before walking towards the door. " Silvia." Dr Johnathan said. " Yes?" Johnathan smiled and said," Your husband is a really lucky man." ¡­. Somewhere in Manchester. Wearing a clean ironed suit, the old man was examining himself in the mirror for the hundredth time. Jackie frowned and asked," Are you wearing this?" " It''s not looking nice right? What is wrong? Is my stomach looking bloated or-" " You are going to get admitted to a hospital because you had a heart attack. You should sick not good." Jackie said. The old man frowned and said," Can''t it be like, I was getting dressed and then I got a heart attack. I mean heart attacks can happen anytime and anywhere." Jackie rolled his eyes and said," No father you are changing now." The old man shook his head and said," I don''t want to look bad in front of her. This is the first time I am meeting her okay and haven''t you heard of '' The first impression is the last impression'' ?" £¬ Chapter 71 - She looked exactly like her Jackie shook his head and said," No, change now. I am definitely not taking you like this." " What do you want? Do you want me to go there wearing torn clothes?" The old man shouted. " Wear anything but not this one. The ambulance is waiting outside." Jackie said before walking out of the room. ¡­. Hospital. " Silvia, Janet you both have been called." a MOD said. Taking off her gloves, Janet said," I wonder who that VIP patient is." " Let''s go before we get into trouble." Silvia said. ¡­ Inside the ambulance. " Okay we are here." Jackie said. The old man nodded his head and said," Dont tell me who she is okay? I want to find out on my own." Jackie nodded his head and said," Okay now start." Clutching onto his chest, the old man collapsed on the stretcher. The hospital staff quickly took him out and rushed him to the emergency room. Jackie let out a laugh when he saw his father''s original yet so fake acting. Anyone could tell that he was faking his heart attack. ¡­. Inside the hospital. Glancing at the old man''s report, the doctor in charge said," The reports are absolutely normal. I mean they are more than normal." The old man scoffed and said," Ha what do you know? It''s my heart and if I am saying that I had a heart attacks that means I had one. What kind of a rubbish doctor is this? Call the chief of this hospital." Jackie inwardly rolled his eyes. The old man clearly knew how to use his powers. The doctor panicked and said," I think it''s just acidity." The old man frowned and said," Acidity? Do you think I don''t know the difference between an acidity and heart attack?" " Mr Jack, can I talk to you outside?" The doctor said. ¡­. Outside. " Mr Jones is absolutely fine so you don''t have to panic." The doctor said. Jackie nodded his head and said," I understand but since he is saying that he had a heart attack, I mean just for his mental satisfaction can we admit him?" The doctor thought for a while and said," Alright, I''ll arrange everything." While shifting the old man to a room, he saw a group of nurses standing outside. Glancing at each and everyone, the old man''s face brightened when he saw a specific someone whom he wanted to see since a really long time. After sometime, the doctor stepped out of the room and said," Nurse Silvia, you will accompany me in this case. Please follow me." Silvia nodded her head and entered the room. ¡­ Inside the room. When the old man saw Silvia, his eyes teared up. She looked exactly like her. Her eyes, her lips and her hair, everything was similar. The old man turned to the other side to wipe his tears away. " Mr Jones, this is Nurse Silvia Green. She will take care of you starting today." The doctor said. The old man nodded his head and said," Yes Yes you can go now." Silvia nodded her head and was about to leave when the old man stopped her. " Not you." Pointing towards the doctor, the old man said," I am talking to you, you can leave." The doctor nodded his head and rushed out of the room. After the doctor left, Silvia smiled at the old man and said," I''ll help you check your BP." " They checked everything down there. Why don''t you sit and talk to me while this stupid son of mine will go down to the cafeteria and get some coffee for both of us." The old man said. " No I am fine I-" " Please young lady, I insist." The old man said before glaring at Jackie. Jackie shook his head and gesturing that he would not leave. The old man narrowed his eyes at Jackie. Jackie could feel the '' Leave me alone with her'' vibes coming from his father. Gritting his teeth, Jackie reluctantly left the room. After Jackie left, the old man asked Silvia to sit beside him. Sitting beside him, Silvia said," Wow we have the same eyes." The old man smiled and said," Yes we do. Are you married?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I am." " How is he? I mean your husband, does he treat you well?" The old man asked. " Yes he does." Silvia said. " That is good to hear." The old man said. After talking to the old man for quite sometime, Silvia said," I have to leave now, my shift is almost over." " Okay but you will come back tomorrow right?" The old man asked. " Yes Sir." Silvia said. " Call me Grandpa." The old man said. Silvia smiled and said," Okay Grandpa. Take care." before walking out. ¡­.. Chapter 72 - Would he get a hug or even better a kiss? When Silvia arrived home, she saw a middle aged woman standing outside the door. " Excuse me? Do you want something?" Silvia asked. The middle aged woman smiled and said," Good evening young madam, young master asked me to come here and take care of you until he comes back." " Kevin?" Silvia asked. The woman nodded her head and said," Yes. Young master told me not to allow you to eat any kind of junk and feed you with healthy food everyday. He said that he wants to see fat and healthy after he comes back ." Silvia chuckled and asked," Did he really say that?" The woman nodded her head and said," Yes he did." Silvia took a deep breath and said," Alright let''s go in." Before unlocking the door. ¡­. Inside the house. Taking out her phone, Silvia called Kevin and said," Kev-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," Did you meet Aunt Rosy? Don''t worry, her cooking is fabulous better than mine. I have already cleared and renovated the room near the kitchen. Aunt Rosy will stay there." Silvia smiled and said," You worry too much. I would be fine alone." Kevin shook his head and said," With her around, I have less to worry about." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," I have to leave for a mission tomorrow morning so I won''t be able to call or message you for I don''t know how many days. So take good care do yourself and eat whatever Aunt Rosy prepares for you." " Mission? Is it safe? I mean-" Kevin smiled and said," Dont worry, it isn''t a fatal one." Silvia sighed and said," But still, stay safe." " Hmm I will." Kevin said. ¡­.. Army camp. After talking to Silvia for a really long time when Kevin entered his tent, his comrades were busy watching a video. " Hey Kev come and see this." Rocky said. " This is a clip of reactions that a soldiers wife or girlfriends gave when the man surprised them with a sudden visit." A man said. Kevin''s face softened when he saw the women hugging and crying when their loved one suddenly appeared in front of them. '' Would Silvia react like this when she would see him?'' was the only thing that Kevin was thinking about. ¡­.. Two and a half weeks later. Grumbling and frowning early in the morning, Silvia was grumpily arranging the cotton slabs. The last time she had heard of him was when he told him that he would be going for a mission. It had been two and a half weeks since then but she had not heard a single word from him which was pissing her a lot. She understood that the mission was important but a small message or a one minute phone call wouldn''t hurt right? When last night Silvia heard that Rocky and called Janet through an electronic booth, she was even more pissed. If Rocky could call Janet then why couldn''t Kevin call his wife? When Ron saw her red face, he sighed and said," Will you stop torturing the poor cotton balls? You are going to kill them." Shoving everything into Ron''s hand, Silvia said," I am going home." ¡­ Army camp. By the time Kevin and his group returned back to their army camp, it was almost afternoon. Lying down on his bed, Kevin sighed. It had been weeks since he had heard Silvia''s voice and he his mood was very bad. Yesterday when they finally managed to locate an electrical booth, everyone started calling their loved once but when Kevin''s chance was about to come, there was a power cut. Tapping Kevin''s shoulder, Rocky said," I just talked to the higher ups and we can go home today." Kevin''s eyes brightened when heard that," Book the tickets." Before grabbing his phone, ready to punch Silvia''s number but he stopped. Thinking for quite sometime, Kevin''s lips curled upwards and he said," Rocky give me Janet''s number." After taking Janet''s number, Kevin quickly called her and said," Hey Janet, this is Kevin." " You should be calling Silvia right now not me. God that woman is so pissed with you right now." Janet said. " Hmm I want your help." Kevin said. " What is it?" " I want to surprise her so can you bring her to the market today around 5? But don''t tell her that I asked you to do so Okay?" Kevin said. Janet squealed in excitement and said," Ahhh this is so exciting. I am in." " Which flower does Silvia like?" Kevin asked. " She likes hmmm lilies may be." Janet said. " Okay cool. I''ll see you at 5 then." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. 5pm Market place. Kevin rushed towards the market place with a bunch of lilies in his arms. He was feeling so excited and giddy at the same time. Kevin had thought about all the possible reactions that he could get from Silvia. Would he get a hug or even better a kiss? Helplessly shaking his head, Kevin was standing in the middle looking around for his beloved wife when someone called out his name. " Kevin." When Kevin saw who it was, he started walking towards the other direction but Emily grabbed his arms and stopped him. When she saw her favourite flowers in his hands, she blushed and asked," Is that for me?" before taking it from his hands. Kevin narrowed his eyes and said," This is-" but he stopped when he saw Silvia standing in front of them... Chapter 73 - I hate lilies An hour ago. Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. Tossing and turning in bed, Silvia was feeling frustrated and angry. She wanted to sleep but she couldn''t, she wanted to watch t.v but she ended up switching over the channels. In short, she couldn''t do anything. All she could think about was Kevin and why he did not call her. Just then she received a call from Janet. " Hey Sil I want to buy a black top so will to accompany me to the market?" Janet asked. " Jan I am not-" " Ahh please please pretty please." Janet pleaded. Silvia sighed and said," Alright." " Great, I''ll see you at five and don''t be late." Janet said before hanging up the call. After getting dressed, Silvia grabbed her coat and left. ¡­. Market place. As Silvia was walking around waiting for Janet, her eyes landed on a tall man standing in between the crowd with a bunch of flowers in his hand. Silvia heart flustered when she saw Kevin. She had been missing him since so many days and all she wanted now was pounce into his embrace and hug him tightly. But as Silvia was walking towards him, she frowned when she saw a woman standing beside him. How could she not recognise who that woman was? Silvia''s heart ached when she saw Emily blushing while taking the bouquet from Kevin''s hand. He didn''t call her for so many days and here he was standing right in front of her with his ex. As Silvia was busy in her thoughts cursing and scolding herself for missing Kevin and hurting herself, she saw Kevin walking towards her. When Kevin saw her, he knew she might''ve misunderstood. Stretching his hand towards her, Kevin grabbed her hand and said," Sil-" Taking a step back, Silvia kept on staring at him. There were so many things she wanted to tell him but she couldn''t. She could feel a lump stuck on her throat. Taking a deep breath, Silvia said," I am sorry, you can continue." before walking away. Kevin grabbed her hand and asked," What do you mean by continue?" She had caught him red handed giving flowers to his ex and he still had the audacity to ask her what she meant. Jerking her hands off, Silvia said," Does it matter? And weren''t you supposed after a week?" " Yes but our mission got over fast and I wanted to surprise you and-" Silvia smiled bitterly and said," Yes and you did surprise me." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," You did not even bother calling me for many days. Forget about calling you did not even drop a small message and here you are happily giving flowers to your ex." " I was missing you Kevin, thinking about you every time. I was worried about you. Do you have any idea how happy I felt when Rocky told Janet that you were fine? I don''t even know why I am telling you this." Kevin frowned and was about to say something when Silvia chuckled and said," Now don''t tell me those flowers were actually meant for me." Kevin did not say anything and kept on staring at her with his hands tucked inside his pocket. " I hate lilies Kevin." Silvia murmured. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," If you were missing her so much, you could''ve told me. It''s not like I would''ve stopped you or-" Cutting her off, Kevin asked in a very calm voice," So you think I was trying to meet her behind her back?" " May be." Silvia said. " And you also think that I was planning to spend some time with her and then come back to you on the said day?" Kevin asked. " Yes." Silvia said. Without saying anything, Kevin mockingly laughed before walking away. Before leaving, Kevin harshly grabbed the bouquet of lilies from Emily''s hand and shoved it inside the nearby bin. Silvia kept on staring at his retreated back. She wanted to rush towards him and hug him but she didn''t. Just then she received a call from Janet who asked her to come to a nearby cafe. After Silvia left, Emily chuckled and murmured," Interesting." Before humming and walking away. ¡­. Inside the cafe. Janet kept on staring outside every now and then, sighing from time to time irritating Silvia a lot. " What are you trying to do?" Silvia asked. Janet shook her head and said," Nothing." Ignoring her weird behaviour, Silvia kept on drinking her coffee. " Sil What is you favourite flower?" Janet asked. Flowers. God how much Silvia hated flowers. " Pink Rose." Silvia said. " What?" Janet shouted. Pausing for a while, Janet asked," Hey Sil can you like lilies for a day please?" Silvia frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " Ahhh I cannot take this anymore." Janet shouted. Pausing for a while, she continued," Okay so your husband called me early in the morning and he told me that he is coming back and he wanted to surprise you. So he asked me to you bring to the market at around 5. Oh and he also asked me what your favourite flowers and I told him that you like lilies." Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she heard that. " Oh and please act surprised and happy when you see him okay because he asked me not to tell you. Ahh Sil you are so lucky you have someone like Kevin in your life. He sounded so cute and excited when he was telling me his plan and-" Before Janet could complete her sentence, Silvia grabbed her bag and rushed out of the cafe. ¡­. Outside. Running and pushing through the crowd, Silvia was cursing herself for acting recklessly. How could she assume such a big thing? Kevin had planned such an amazing and beautiful surprise for her but she actually successfully ruined it. Silvia also felt happy knowing that he wasn''t there to meet Emily but her and those flowers were not for Emily but her. She couldn''t wait to see him and pounce into his embrace. Chapter 74 - I am letting you go Inside the house. When Silvia unlocked the door, she frowned when a pitch dark living room greeted her. Usually when Kevin was home, he would brightened the entire house as soon as it turned dark and immediately started preparing supper for both of them. But today when a cold and irie house greeted Silvia she shivered and felt cold at heart. Switching on the lights, Silvia sighed. ''Did he leave?'' Silvia thought. Mockingly laughing at herself, Silvia murmured," You deserve this." Just then she heard some noise coming from upstairs. Tossing her bag aside, Silvia rushed upwards. ¡­. Inside the room. When Silvia entered the room, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Kevin. He had just taken a bath and his hair was still wet but was still neatly combed. Silvia frowned when she saw what he was wearing. Kevin was wearing his army uniform and was also neatly placing his clothes inside his bag. " Where are you going?" Silvia asked. Without looking at her, Kevin zipped his bag and said," I am going back to the army camp." before carrying the bag outside the room. Silvia widened his eyes in shock. Standing there in a daze for quite some time, Silvia quickly rushed behind him. There was no way she could let him go. ¡­ Downstairs. As Kevin was about to touch the door knob, a pair of soft hands grabbed his shirt and said in an extremely low voice," Please don''t go." Kevin let out a mocking laugh and said," Didn''t you say that you would not stop me if I want to go anywhere?" When Silvia lowered her head, Kevin added," Just let go my shirt and let me go." Clutching onto his shirt tighter, Silvia said," I did not mean-" " It''s good that things turned out this way at least now I know what kind of a man I am in your eyes Silvia." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," There is no point staying, I better go back and stay at the camp." Pulling him inside with all her strength, Silvia vigorously shook her head and said," No no I am letting you go. I am sorry please please don''t go." " I am sorry." Silvia murmured. Tears started flowing down her cheeks. Silvia did not know why she was crying but the thought about Kevin leaving her and returning back to his army camp for a really long time made her heart ache. How could she let him go when she hadn''t even seen him properly? There were so many things she wanted to talk to him about. " There is no way you are leaving." Silvia shouted before grabbing his bag and kicking it in one corner with all her might. She then roughly grabbed his jacket and started pulling him inside the living room using all the strength that she had. Kevin couldn''t help up smile at her childish behaviour. Following her lead, Kevin decided to let her do what she wanted. Silvia breathed a sigh of relief and stopped when she successfully dragged him near the couch. She then suddenly pounced into his embrace and buried her head on his neck and said," Please don''t go. I will never assume things like that in the future." Kevin closed his eyes and breathed in her intoxicating smell. Only he knew how much he had missed her. Lightly hitting his chest, Silvia said," It''s your fault too." " My fault?" Kevin asked. " You did not even call me once. You have no idea how much I was missing you. And today when I saw you with Emily, I-I thought that-" " You thought that I was cheating on you with my ex?" Kevin asked. Wrapping her hands around his neck, Silvia buried her head on his neck and said," I am sorry." Pausing for a while, Silvia added," And when I heard that Rocky called Janet but I did not receive any call from you, I was so pissed and frustrated. You have no idea how sour and bad my mood was until now." Kevin sighed and said," I just wanted to surprise you and I also wanted to call you but before I could, there was a massive power cut in that area so I couldn''t." Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin said,"I guess you know by now that I was the one who had asked Janet to bring you to the market but I don''t know how and why I ended up meeting Emily. Those flowers were meant for my beautiful wife and not any other woman. Silvia blushed and said," I know." before snuggling against his neck. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Kevin said," Sil I have a flight to catch." Tightening her grip around him, Silvia shook her head and said," I am not letting you go." " I already told the authorities that I am coming." Kevin said. " Please please don''t go Kevin. I don''t wanna stay alone. Please please you can punish me if you want to and you can also do whatever you want to but please don''t leave." Silvia said. Lifting her up, Kevin wrapped her legs around his waist and pinned her against the wall. Looking straight into her eyes, Kevin tightened his grip around his waist and asked," Anything?" Before kissing her neck Silvia closed her eyes when she felt his warm lips. She tilted her head to the opposite side giving him some more access. Taking advantage of the situation, Kevin lightly nibbled her skin and slid his hand inside her t-shirt and caressed her soft bare skin. Silvia clutched onto his hair when Kevin started sucking on her neck. Curling her toes, Silvia let out a soft moan. Moving towards her ear, Kevin whispered," I can do anything right?" Before sucking her earlobe. Silvia shivered and a weird sensation started spreading throughout her body. Moving towards her lips, Kevin quickly captured her lips and started kissing her passionately. Sliding his hands inside her shirt, Kevin slowly started moving it upwards until¡­.. Chapter 75 - Hungry or hor-...... Kevin slowly started moving his hands upwards until Silvia placed her hands on his chest and slightly pushed him away. " Aunt Rosy is at home Kevin. What will happen if she sees us like this?" Silvia said. Kissing the tip of her nose, Kevin said," Aunt Rosy isn''t at home and she won''t be coming for a few days as she is going to her daughters place." " Oh I see." Silvia said. Tightening his grip around her, Kevin asked," So where were me?" Pushing him away, Silvia said," Nowhere, I am feeling hungry." " Hungry or hor- ouch Sil that hurts." Kevin said when Silvia pinched his waist. Scooping her into his arms, Kevin said," I am also very hungry but I am not hungry for food." Burying her face on his chest, Silvia blushed and said," Stop." " What are you shy about? Didn''t you say that I can punish you in whatever way I can?" Kevin asked. Without waiting for her reply, Kevin said," I haven''t yet started punishing you Silvia." before walking inside the kitchen. ¡­ Inside the kitchen. Placing her on the cabinet, Kevin picked up a bouquet of roses from the other cabinet and said," Here this is for you and I hope you like roses." " For me?" Silvia asked. " Yes Silvia for you. The first one was also for you but then you know what happened." " Why did you throw it in the dustbin?" Silvia asked. " You said you did not like lilies and there was no way I would let her take the flowers with her which was actually meant for you. So I decided to throw it in the bin." Taking the flowers from his hands, Silvia said," I love Roses, specially pink ones." Before sniffing it. Kevin opened the fridge and asked," What do you want to eat?" " Anything will do." Silvia said. " Hmmm, let''s go out somewhere for dinner." Kevin said. " It''s cold outside Kevin and I don''t wanna go anywhere." Silvia said. Flicking her forehead, Kevin said," Then let''s stay at home. I''ll warm you up and then order take outs later." Silvia chuckled and asked," What do you mean by warm me up?" " Warm you up means-" inching closer, Kevin brushed his lips against her earlobe and said," making you feel hot all over your body." Silvia gasped at the shamelessness of her husband. How could he say such bland words right in front of her? Kevin grinned when he saw her flushed expression. As he was about to tease her more, Silvia''s phone buzzed. Pushing him away, Silvia said," I need take that." Scooping her into his arms, Kevin started walking towards the living room. ¡­. Living room. Taking out her phone from her bag, Silvia said," It''s from the hospital." " Do you have a shift?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No I don''t." " Hmm pick up the call." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and received the call. Hooking one of her hands around his neck, Silvia started talking to the hospital staff. " Hmm okay I''ll be there after sometime." Silvia said. Kevin raised his eyebrows when he heard that. " Pickup? Oh no need of that, my husband will accompany me." Silvia said before hanging up the call. " What was that?" Kevin asked. Tossing her phone aside, Silvia said," There is a grandpa who had been admitted in our hospital a few weeks back. He wants to see me so I have to go." Kevin frowned and asked," Why does he want to see you? And why do you have to go just because he wants to see you? It''s not your shift." Snuggling against his chest, Silvia said," He is a VIP patient so the hospital can not reject his request and moreover grandpa is really very sweet." Kevin sighed and said," Let''s go then." " Hmm I''ll go change first and then we can leave." Silvia said. ¡­. Hospital. After parking the car, Silvia and Kevin got down from the car together. " I''ll wait for you here." Kevin said. " It''s freezing here, let''s go inside." Silvia said before grabbing his hand. " How is your hand so warm?" Silvia asked gripping his hand tightly. Squeezing her tiny hands between his big palms, Kevin said," And yours are too cold." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," Don''t worry, I''ll warm you up tonight." ¡­.. Inside the hospital. When Silvia entered the Grandpa''s cabin, he was scolding the on duty nurse who was trying to feed him his medicine. " You don''t have sense? I had told everyone that no one is allowed to enter my room until I ask them too." Grandpa shouted. " But sir your medicine-" " Shut up and get out." Grandpa shouted. The nurse sighed and started walking outside. Just then Silvia stopped her and took the tray from her. Walking towards Grandpa''s bed, she placed the tray on the and said," There is no point throwing tantrums because medicines are meant for you to feel better." Grandpa turned to the other side and said," Why are you here now? You did not visit me for an entire day today." Passing him the medicine, Silvia said," My husband came back today so I had to go back home early." Taking the medicine from her hand, Grandpa gulped it down and asked," Your husband is here?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, he is waiting outside." " Ahh bring him in then. Let me also see who is the man who won my little granddaughters heart." Grandpa said. " You want to meet him?" Silvia asked. Grandma nodded his head and said," Yes, But If you don''t want him to meet me then it''s fine." " It''s not like that, ahh let me just bring him in." Silvia said before walking outside. ¡­ Outside. Kevin was busy checking some important mails that he had received from Glory Enterprise when Silvia tapped on his shoulders and said," Kev grandpa wants to meet you." " Me? But why?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know." When Silvia saw his reluctant face, she pulled him up. Tip-toeing, Silvia planted a kiss on his cheeks and said," He has been really sweet to me." Kevin sighed and said," Okay fine but only after you kiss my other cheek too." Chapter 76 - Too hungry of his kisses to say a ‘ NO’ Silvia chuckled and slapped his other cheek and said," This is what you get for demanding unrealistic things." " Asking for a kiss from my wife that also nowhere else but my sweet little expossive soft cheeks is being unrealistic?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while, Kevin moved closer and said," You know Silvia there are so many places where I want you to kiss but-hey ouch that really hurts okay." He flinched in pain when Silvia once again pinched his waist. " This is what you get for being shameless Mr Austin." Silvia said. Before Kevin could say anything, Silvia dragged him inside the room. ¡­. Inside the room. When Kevin and Silvia entered the room, grandpa''s eyes brightened up when he saw a tall and handsome young man standing beside Silvia. " Grandpa this is my husband, Kevin Austin." Silvia said before hooking her arms around his. " Hmm come come have a seat." Grandpa said. Kevin nodded his head and sat down along with Silvia. " So What do you do?" Grandpa asked. " I am in the military." Kevin said. Grandpa frowned and murmured," Another military bastard." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Excuse me?" " Ah nothing nothing I was talking to myself, please don''t mind me." Grandpa said while clearing his throat to start firing questions at him. " Why didn''t you join the business world instead?" Grandpa asked. " Because I did not want to." Kevin said finding the actions of the old man quite suspicious. He did not forget to take a mental note to ask Chris to run a background check on the man who was looking at him as if he was a fresh piece of meat and he was a hungry tiger. " Kevin will be taking over his family business after a few months." Silvia said. " Ah so you will be leaving the military?" Grandpa asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I will." " That is lovely." Grandpa grinned from ear to ear. Before Kevin could say anything, Grandpa asked," So What kind of business?" " It''s a small firm." Kevin said. Though grandpa was not happy with that '' Small'' but since Kevin was leaving military, it was enough for him to like him. " Hmm since you have decided to leave, you should leave as soon as possible. There is no need for you leave Silvia alone. It''s not safe for a young woman to stay alone all the time. I hope you are understanding what I am trying to say." Grandpa said. Kevin slowly nodded his head and said," I am." After asking several questions about Kevin''s family and a few other things, Grandpa finally let them go. " You will come tomorrow right?" Grandpa asked. " I will be applying a leave for a few days so that we can spend some more time together until he goes back." Silvia said. But when she saw grandpa''s full expression, she said," But I''ll come back in the evening to visit you." " Everyday?" Grandpa asked. Silvia smiled and said," Everyday." Before walking out with Kevin. ¡­. Outside. Walking towards the elevator, Kevin asked," You are taking leaves?" Silvia nodded her head and said," I am planning to." After entering the elevator, Kevin pressed the ground floor button and said," It''s good that you are taking one." As soon as the elevator started moving, Kevin pressed the stop button and pinned her against the elevator wall and said," Because I want you to stay with all day, so that I can warm you up all day and night." Silvia gasped when Kevin pressed his firm chest against hers. She could hear his steady heartbeat and heavy breathing which made her feel hot. Silvia let out a satisfying sigh when Kevin started brushing his lips against her neck. When Kevin started sucking and biting from her neck all the way down to her cleavage, Silvia closed her eyes and curled her toes to stop herself from letting out any kind of sound. Clutching onto his hair, Silvia moved her head to the other side indicating him not to stop at all. Tightening his grip around her, Kevin started sucking harder making sure to leave his marks behind. Realising that they were still inside the elevator, Silvia said with her eyes closed," Kevin we should stop. We are still inside the elevator what if someone sees us? We should-mmmmm" Silvia swallowed the rest of her pretentiously trying to stop the act words when Kevin suddenly moved upwards and sucked her lower lip. Nibbling it for quite some time, Kevin said," Your words and actions are not matching wifey." Before sucking her earlobe making Silvia shiver in pleasure and sensual sensation. " We should go home first." Silvia said trying very hard to control her heavy breathing. Looking at her red face and the perfectly visible marks that he had just made, Kevin grinned in satisfaction. " So that means I can continue with this after I go home?" Kevin asked. Without saying anything, Silvia buried her face on his chest. What was he expecting her to say? How could she possibly give him an answer? She was too shy to say a ''YES'' and too hungry for his kisses to say a ''NO''. Looking at how shy she was behaving Kevin decided not to tease her any further. The way Silvia''s body reacted to his touches, Kevin knew that she did not mind him teasing her but every now and then. Teasing Silvia was like playing with fire because whenever Silvia was around, Kevin''s hormones would start going up and down on its own making it very difficult for him to control his urge to take her right there and then. Though Silvia did not mind Kevin touching her here and there, he knew she wasn''t ready to take a big step. There was no rush and Kevin did not mind waiting for her because he knew that she was worth it. She was worth all his patience and cold showers. It had just been a month since they got married but Kevin could already feel an invisible bond that they had between them which kept bringing them together and closer. He did not want to give that bond a name yet as it was too early to say or feel anything but Kevin was sure that it was not just a simple attraction or lust that had clouded them but it was much much more than that. Chapter 77 - An entire life Silvia''s face looked like a tomato when she stepped out of the elevator. Kevin chuckled and placed his hand on her shoulders and asked," Sil why is you face so red?" Glaring at him, Silvia smacked his hand away. In the elevator Kevin kept on teasing her until her legs turned weak. She had to completely lean against him to stop herself from falling on the floor. Kevin let out a laugh when he saw Silvia trying very hard to walk ahead of him. ¡­.. Outside. Standing near their car, Silvia crossed her arms and waited for him to unlock it. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin asked," Are you angry?" Trying to push him away, Silvia said," Not again Kevin." " What?" Kevin said before showering light kisses on her cheek. Silvia chuckled and said," Don''t do that, it''s ticklish." Leaning against him, Silvia said," Let''s go home." " Let''s have dinner first." Kevin said. " Hmm weren''t we supposed to order take outs?" Silvia asked. " Alright, We will do as you say." Kevin said. Kevin frowned when he saw a man standing not to far away from them, staring at him intensely. Letting Silvia go, Kevin unlocked the car door and said," Get inside otherwise you will catch a cold." Silvia nodded her head and entered the car. Staring at the man for quite some time, Kevin entered the car and drove away. After they left, the man took out his phone and said," I think your guess was right sir, I don''t think Kevin is an ordinary citizen." The man on the other side let out a chuckle and said," I knew that. Keep an eye on him and try to find out more information about him." ... Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. " I ordered Chinese." Kevin said before lying down beside her. Snuggling close to him, Silvia wrapped her arms around him and said," I want to have dinner on the bed today. I don''t wanna go down." Pulling her closer, Kevin said," Alright." " Hmm let''s stay like this for sometime." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," So you really did miss me." Silvia nodded her head and said," A lot." Kevin sighed and said," I missed you too," " Kev how do you Aunt Rosy?" Silvia asked. Caressing her back, Kevin said," Aunt Rosy was my nanny when I was small. After I was born, my dad and mom were busy establishing the business so I have spent almost my entire childhood around Aunt Rosy." " She is really very sweet." Silvia said. " Sil don''t you find that grandpa of yours a little weird?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," He is a little but I get this homely vibe from him." " Well he sounded like your own grandpa and you surprisingly you both have the same eyes." Kevin said. " Really?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Seriously. For a moment I thought you were somewhere related to him." " I don''t think we are related." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," I don''t know anyone from my mums side but I know everyone from my dad''s side because of father. You know Kevin if mother and father hadn''t taken this big decision to adopt me, I would''ve not been where I am today. They have done a lot for me more than what my real parents would''ve done for me. They gave me a new family after I lost one." Kevin intertwined their hands together and squeezed it lightly. Not everyday did they get a chance to talk about their past and various other things. Kevin wanted to know about Silvia. Each and everything that was related to Silvia was very important to him. " I don''t remember much about my own parents but I do remember how Father Thomas and Mother Lily took care of me. They gave me everything I wanted before I could even ask for it. They never let me feel like an adopted daughter." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia chuckled and said," You know, they even treat me better than Stephen." " Uncle Thomas is a great man." Kevin said. " My dad is the best." Silvia said. " Your husband is great and best too." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," Yes Yes." Pinning her down, Kevin asked," What? Don''t you think I am great and best?" Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia said," Yes you are the bestest husband in the whole world." Pressing their foreheads together, Kevin asked," You are happy with me right?" Cupping his face, Silvia said," More than happy. You complete my family Kevin. I never felt so complete in my entire life. You gave me everything I wanted and I will never be able to thank you enough for this." Without saying anything, Kevin pressed their lips together. The kiss was slow and sweet and the sweetest both of them had ever had. Intertwining both their hands together, Kevin deepened the kiss. Finally letting each other go when both of them were out breath, Kevin rubbed their noses together and said," Even you complete me Sil. You are making me do things that I had thought that I would never be able to do. You are making me feel things that I thought I would never be able to feel. You are helping me grow Silvia." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," I don''t know what it is but there is definitely something that keeps drawing me near you. I don''t wanna give it a name yet but I know that it''s not just a simple attraction Silvia." " I also feel that same. I don''t know how to explain it but-" Kissing the tip of her nose, Kevin said," Let''s not think about it now. We should just go with the flow. We have lots and lots of time to think about this." " An entire life?" Silvia asked. Kevin smiled and said," Yes darling an entire life." Silvia smiled and captured his lips shocking Kevin completely. This was the first time she had initiated a kiss which made Kevin feel more special and happy. Chapter 78 - Honeymoon destination " Paris?" Kevin asked. " No." " Switzerland?" " No?" " Hmm, so where do you want to go?" Kevin asked. Thinking for quite some time, Silvia asked," Can we go to Maldives?" Tapping her nose, Kevin said," If you want to do it with me in Maldives for the first time then I don''t mind." " Ah Kev how can you be so shameless." Silvia said before burying her face in his chest. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," Hmm I don''t want to go to Maldives, it''s expensive." Kevin sighed and said," Silvia you don''t have to think about that. Just tell where you wanna go and I''ll take you there." " But-" " Maldives it is then. I''ll book the tickets." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," We will leave after I come back." " When are you leaving again?" Silvia asked. " After ten days." Kevin said. " And when are you coming back?" Silvia asked. " After 7 weeks but this time, I''ll come back forever." Kevin said. " Seven weeks?" Silvia asked. Pulling her closer, Kevin said," I''ll call you everyday." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," We will go for our honeymoon a day after I come back. Are you okay with it?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Anything will do." " Hmm we can have a long honeymoon before I take over our family business." Kevin said. " I''ll apply for leaves accordingly." Silvia said. " Sil, will you be okay if we move somewhere else after I takeover?" Kevin asked. " I am okay with everything." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," You don''t have to worry about shifting things from here to there. I''ll ask Chris to help us out and everything will be ready when we come back." " Alright." Silvia said. " Hmm and also there is a comrade annual party coming up and my colleagues want to meet you." Kevin said. " Okay." Silvia said. " But It''s fine if you don''t wanna go." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," It''s fine but you have to tell me at least a week before the event so that I can select a nice outfit." " I will take you out for shopping for that." Kevin said. " Hmmm Okay." Silvia said. Just then the doorbell rang. " I''ll go get the food. Don''t get down from the bed okay? Keep yourself warm and I''ll get everything here." Kevin said before getting down from the bed. .... Downstairs. After taking the food from the delivery man, Kevin saw one of his guards running towards him. " Boss, a man was staring at the house for a really long time. When we asked him what happened, he ran away. We tried to chase him but he just disappeared." The guard said. " Stay alert. If you find anything suspicious, give me a call." Kevin said before closing the door. Taking out the food from the bag, Kevin kept on thinking about the man whom he had seen at the hospital and the man his men were talking about. Why would someone keep staring at their house without any reason? Taking out his phone, Kevin called Chris and said," Did you find out about that man who is admitted in the VIP ward in Silvia''s hospital?" Earlier, as soon as Kevin entered the car, he had messaged Chris to find out who that grandpa who was behaving exceptionally good and concerned about Silvia. Why would a stranger behave like that? Why would he want to see Silvia everyday? Chris nodded his head and said," Yes, that man is Jeremiah Jones. The chairman and CEO of Jones Enterprise. He had a heart attack few weeks back and had been brought to the hospital for further treatment." " The Jones family resides in Manchester right?" Kevin asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes." " Aren''t there any good hospitals in Manchester? And why would someone bring a man who had a cardiac arrest to a hospital which is almost four hours away from their place? Isn''t that-" Cutting him off, Chris said," Strange? Yes I found it strange too." " What about that man Jackie?" Kevin asked. " I am still looking into it." Chris said. " I feel that the old man is upto something. Investigate deeper and try to find out some more information about him." Kevin said. " After you and Rocky takeover, isn''t Jones Enterprise the one who is going to suffer? I mean the clash between Glory and Wilson Enterprise is benefitting Jones Enterprise the most. So if you and Rocky start establishing various kinds of collaborations, isn''t it enough reason for Jones Enterprise to panic?" Chris said. " You mean-" " May be that old man knows who you are and is trying to go near Sil because he wants to harm or something like that?" Chris said. Kevin took a deep breath and said," I don''t think so that is the case either. I have seen genuine concern and affection for Sil in that old man''s eyes. And I don''t think so he knows who I am." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," I am not worried about Jeremiah Jones but his son William Jones. If William has something to do with this, we have to be careful." " Hmm don''t worry, I will take care of everything." Chris said. " And about that apartment that you were talking about, I''ll take it. Help me book it and Rocky wants one too." Kevin said. " Oh that''s nice. I''ll help you guys prepare it while you are away. What kind of interiors you want?" Chris asked. " Just take Silvia''s suggestions for all of this. Show her few designs so that she can chose from them." Kevin said. " Hmm alright. So so so-" " What?" Kevin asked. Chris grinned and asked," What happened?" " What do you mean?" Kevin asked. " Did anything happen between you and Silvia?" Chris asked. " Why are you so interesting in my personal life?" Kevin asked. " Come on Kev, I am your childhood friend so of course I am concerned about you. I know you haven''t had sex since a really really long time so-" " Shut up Chris. It''s not just about having sex with Silvia okay? We definitely have more than just satisfying each other going around here and why the fuck am I even telling you this." Kevin said. " Woooaaahhh is someone falling for someone? Oh my God I did not know that things had gone this deep and far." Chris said. " I''ll meet you and Rocky at the club tomorrow." Kevin said before hanging up the call. Chapter 79 - Making babies Inside the room. " Here is your plate and be careful because it''s hot." Kevin said. Taking the plate back, Kevin said," No wait." before keeping the plates on the table and rushing outside. After sometime, Kevin came back with a mini bed table in his hand. Placing it in front of Silvia, Kevin said," Now it''s fine." " I am not a baby Kev." Silvia said. " You are clumsy Silvia." Kevin said before passing her the plate. While eating the food, Kevin asked," Silvia why is that grandpa was yours admitted in the hospital?" " Well, grandpa claims that he had a heart attack but the doctor in charge and reports say that he never had one and is completely healthy. Doctor thinks that grandpa misunderstood a really bad acidity to a heart attack." Silvia said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Then why is he still admitted in the hospital?" " Well from what I have heard, Grandpa''s son insisted the doctor on admitting him for grandpa''s inner satisfaction." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, she continued,"Rich people and their methods of showing off their wealth. You know he had been staying in the hospital that also in a VIP ward for almost three weeks without caring about the huge amount of money that he is stuffing inside the hospitals bank account for no good reason. The hospital is just feeding him with vitamins and some calcium tablets which is not even necessary." Taking a bite from his food, Kevin asked," So you don''t like rich people?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I don''t. I don''t like the way they behave, you know all high and mighty. It''s like they are God and their money can buy everything. They are heartless too. Okay so it''s fine, they have money but then why show off?" Kevin cleared his throat and said," Yes Yes I agree with you." " I like a simple life you know. A simple family and a small simple house with kids running around. Taking the kids out on weekends. Spending some quality time with our family." Silvia said with a sweet smile on her face. Inching closer, Kevin asked," So you wants kids huh?" " In the future? Yes of course I want kids." Silvia said. " So you know what we have to do to produce one right?" Kevin asked all ready to tease her again. Silvia chuckled and said," What? Who said I want kids from you?" Kevin frowned and asked," What do you mean?" Silvia let out a laugh and said," I said I don''t want kids from you." " What? I am your husband Silvia if not me, then who?" Kevin asked in a very irritated tone. " Well there are many who would want to have a child with me." Silvia said. Setting the plate aside, Kevin frowned deeper and said," So you''re telling your husband that you want to have kids with some other man? God Sil how can you even say that." Without saying anything, Silvia kept on eating. Feeling frustrated, Kevin kept shoving food inside his mouth. ... After washing the plates when Kevin entered the room with a very gloomy expression, Silvia sighed and said," Will you stop making that face Kevin?" Without saying anything, Kevin got into the blanket. Facing the opposite side, he pretended to sleep with his brows still furrowed. Silvia took a deep breath and said," Kev I am cold." Turning over, Kevin pulled her into his embrace and wrapped his arms around her waist. Wrapping her small legs around him, Silvia snuggled closer. "Huh, you say you don''t want to have kids with me but some other man but here you are clinging onto me like a cute little puppy." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," You are my human heater Mr Austin." Before giving him a peck on his lips. " Whatever you still don''t want to have babies with me." Kevin said frowning deeper. Looking at his gloomy and irritating expression, Silvia asked," Kev, are you jealous? Oh my God you are jealous." Without saying anything, Kevin closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Snuggling against his firm chest, Silvia chuckled from time to time saying," You look cute when you are jealous." " I am not jealous okay. Huh, even I don''t want to have babies with you. There are many who are dying to get my attention and give me a child okay." Kevin said. Silvia raised her brows when she heard that. Grabbing his collar, Silvia pulled him closer and said," Try and see some other women especially that creepy and weird ex of yours and I''ll kill you Kevin Austin." " And What do you think should I do to you when you make babies with some other man?" Kevin asked. " I was joking okay. Why would I make babies with someone else when I have such a handsome husband. I would definitely want your genes in my child." Silvia said. " Our child." Kevin said. " Yes our child, now let me sleep." Silvia said. After sometime, Kevin poked Silvia and asked," Hey Silvia, when should we start making babies?" " Kev let me sleep." Silvia said. Kevin''s sighed and slowly patted her back . The thought about having kids with her really got him excited. He couldn''t help but imagine how their kids would look like. Looking at Silvia, Kevin smiled. He would definitely want them to have her eyes and her soft sling too. Chuckling at himself Kevin slowly closed his eyes. They hadn''t even consummated their marriage and here he was thinking about their future kids and how they would look like. ¡­. Next morning when Silvia woke up, Kevin was nowhere to be seen. After freshening up when Silvia came downstairs, Kevin was busy preparing breakfast for them. " Good morning wifey." Kevin said. " Good morning." Silvia said before hugging him from behind. Turning over, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and said," Ahh touchy early in the morning, what are you up to Mrs Austin?" Silvia chuckled and said," Nothing Mr Austin. Your wife is hungry, feed her with some food before she starves to death." " Hmm alright. Go and sit down, this is almost ready." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," We need to go to my parents house for dinner tonight and probably stay there for a night. Mother is missing you." " Then I''ll visit grandpa early today." Silvia said. " I drop you at the hospital." Kevin said. " You are going somewhere too?" Silvia asked. " Hmm I am meeting Rocky and Chris at the club today." Kevin said. " Alright." Silvia said. ¡­. Chapter 80 - In your dreams Running his fingers through her hair, Kevin said," I''ll pick you, message or call me when you are done." " I''ll be going to Janet''s place after meeting grandpa." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay, I''ll pick you up from her place then". Giving a peck on his cheeks, Silvia got off the car. Touching his cheeks, Kevin cheekily smiled and drove out of the hospital. ¡­. Inside the hospital. Grandpa''s room. A middle-aged man neatly dressed in a brown suit was sitting on the couch staring at Grandpa Jones. Grandpa Jones frowned and said," What are you staring at huh? Is this how you greet your sick father?" William Jones narrowed his eyes and said," Sick? You are completely fine father." " Of course you will say that because if I die, you will automatically get everything that you''ve wanted for so many years." Grandpa Jones roared. " You know how many deals have been kept pending because they need your signature in that? If you are tired of running the company, hand over everything to me and go for a long vacation with Mother." William Jones said. " In your dreams." Grandpa Jones said. " Your doctor said that you are completely fine. So stop pretending and go home." William said. Just then Silvia entered the room saying," Hey grandpa, I brought your favourite tuna sandwich." When William Jones saw Silvia, he narrowed his eyes. Turning his gaze towards his father, William was about to say something when he heard Grandpa Jones say," You nurse don''t you have any courtesy or manners? How can you just barge into my room like that? This how you people treat your VIP patient?" Silvia found grandpa''s behaviour very strange and unlikely. " I am sorry sir." Silvia said before walking out of the room. Grandpa Jones heart pricked when he heard Silvia''s professional tone. " Do you know who she is?" William asked. " Yes, she is a hospital staff." Grandpa Jones said. " You-" Just then someone knocked at the door. " I am sorry for disturbing you again sir but my husband made this tuna sandwich early in the morning so I wanted to give it to you because it''s healthy and fresh. If you don''t want to eat it, you can throw it away or give it to someone." Silvia said before walking out of the room. William smirked and said," Just like Sabrina." ¡­. High spirit club. " So you are planning to propose to her?" Chris asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes." When Rocky saw Kevin and Chris staring at him,he shrugged his shoulders and said," What? I am serious this time okay? I really like her. She isn''t just a fling or something that I have had in the past. I have stopped fooling around after meeting her." Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes that is true." " Oh my God Chris don''t look behind. Don''t look behind." Rocky murmured. Turning around, Chris asked," Why shouldn''t I-" he stopped talking when he saw Martha entering the club with a handsome young man. " They look grea-" When Chris gave Rocky a deadly glare, Rocky cleared his throat and said " I mean yucks they look disgusting together." " What is Martha doing with that guy? Tell me he is a waiter who is just escorting her to an empty table." Chris said. Kevin shrugged his shoulders and said," That man doesn''t seem to be a waiter but a date." " A date? Martha is dating someone else?" Chris asked. " Dude how would we know? And even if she is, what is wrong in that? She is young and beautiful. Only stupid people like you would cheat on girls like Martha." Rocky said. " For the last time, I did not cheat on her. I loved her okay and I still do." Chris said staring at Martha who was smiling and the man who according to Chris was spouting nonsense. " Well, it''s totally your fault Chris." Kevin said. " You both are worse than enemies." Chris said. ¡­. Hospital. As soon as William Jones left the hospital, Grandpa Jones grabbed the sandwich from the table and started gulping it down. Just then Jackie entered the room and said," Slow down dad, the sandwich is going to disappear." " This is so tasty." Grandpa Jones said. " Can I get a bite?" Jackie asked. " Huh no way." Grandpa Jones said before placing the last piece inside his mouth. Sitting beside his father, Jackie said," We have to go back now. I think William knows." Grandpa Jones nodded his head and said," Hmm, help me get Silvia''s personal number from the hospital and get the papers ready. We have to leave." Jackie nodded his head and said," Okay." " How are they?" Grandpa Jones asked. " They are fine, I just had a talk with them in the morning." Jackie said. ¡­. After leaving the hospital, William Jones called one of his men and said," Keep an eye on my father and brother. And what about the information that I had asked you to collect?" " About that Sir, we did not get anything out of our investigation. Either he is just an ordinary citizen or is someone powerful who has successfully hidden his personal information." The man said. " Hmm I feel that there is nothing so special about that man." William said. " May be but yesterday night when was about to barge into their house to gather more information, few men chased me away." The man said. " Men? Are you sure they weren''t the night guards of the area?" William asked. " No sir, they were hired men. I think they were guarding the house." The man said. " Judas, investigate deeper and call me if you find anything suspicious." William said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Janet and Silvia were baking a cake when Silvia received a message from an unknown number. The messages said: The sandwich was very tasty and I am sorry for my rude behaviour. I was a bit tensed and worried when my son told me about the pending and stalled works back in my office. I am leaving today but I may come back and get admitted because of a cardiac arrest again. Until then, take care of yourself and miss this old grandpa of yours :) Chapter 81 - Mutual feelings " Sil What are you smiling at?" Janet asked while whipping the cream. Keeping her phone aside, Silvia said," Nothing." " So?" Janet asked. " So What?" Silvia asked before taking the whipped cream from Janet''s hands. " What happened yesterday?" Janet asked. Silvia chuckled and said," Nothing." Janet rolled her eyes and said," Oh then did these love bites appear all over your neck overnight?" Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she heard that. Covering her neck with both her hands, she ran towards Janet''s room. ¡­ " Ahh Kevin I''ll kill you." Silvia groaned when she saw deep reddish-purple marks all over her neck. She did not mind Kevin marking her but when she realised that she had visited the hospital and also visited the chiefs office to get her leave approved, these marks were still there all over her neck and everyone saw them, she felt shy and embarrassed at the same time. Leaning against the door, Janet said," Why are you feeling shy? Didn''t you enjoy when your husband did that?" " Jeez Jan stop." Silvia said. Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Janet dragged her towards the couch and said," Start spilling Silvia I wanna know everything." " Everything like what?" Silvia asked. Pointing towards Silvia''s neck, Janet asked," When did this happen?" " Hmm yesterday when we were inside the hospital elevator." Silvia said. Heat crept all over her body when she thought about their elevator make out session. Janet squealed in excitement and said," Oh my God I cannot believe this Sil. You and Kevin had a make out session inside the elevator. Ahh so romantic and sexy. And and what happened after that?" " We came back home, had dinner and went to bed." Silvia said. " Just that? No sex?" Janet asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No." " Damn how could you too not have sex after making out inside an elevator. That is so against the rules." Silvia chuckled and said," There are no such rules." " Yes there is. When are you planning to do it? It''s already been a month." Janet said. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know Jan." " Don''t you feel attracted to him?" Janet asked. " Yes I do but what I have for him is much more than just an ordinary attraction. It''s something that I cannot explain you know. I feel safe and happy when he is around and restless and gloomy when he is away. Only I know how tough it was to spend almost three weeks without him. Like I know it has just been a month but I feel like Kevin is already a very important part of life my without whom nothing seems right or worth it." Silvia said. Placing her hands on Silvia''s shoulder, Janet said," Sil, you''ve fallen for your husband really very hard girl." Silvia smiled and said," Kevin feels the same too but we decided not to give that mutual feelings of ours a name yet." " God I am so happy for you both. Ahh I cannot wait to tell this to Ron. He is gonna be so happy when he hears this." Janet said. " And Kevin is taking me to Maldives for our honeymoon." Silvia said. " Ahhhhhhh." Janet screamed in excitement. " Maldives? Ahh Sil you are so lucky. Oh my God Kev is such a sweetheart." Janet said excitedly. Silvia chuckled and said excitedly," We are leaving a day after he comes back." " Oh oh there are so many things we have to do then. Ahh, we have to buy some sexy lingerie, bikinis oh and we also have to go to the parlour. Ahh there are so many things that we have to do." Janet said. " Wait right here, I''ll go and check the cake." Janet said before walking out of the room. After Janet left, Silvia placed her right hand on her chest to calm herself down. The thought about their honeymoon was making her feel giddy and excited at the same time. She knew that her feelings for Kevin were growing stronger day by day. Who wouldn''t fall for a man like him? He was loving, caring, sweet and naughty at the same time. " Sil something happened to the cake." Janet shouted. Shrugging her ''Kevin dominated thoughts'' away, Silvia stood up and left the room. ¡­.. High spirit club. " Alright I have to leave now. My wife is waiting for me." Kevin said. " Hmm I''ll leave too." Rocky said. Not shifting his gaze from the couple who were happily talking and laughing right in front of his eyes, Chris said," You guys leave, I''ll stay for a while." " Don''t break the guys legs." Rocky said before walking out of the club with Kevin. After they left, Chris narrowed his eyes when he saw the man sitting with Martha grab her hand. Balling his hand into a fist, Chris was about to close his eyes when he saw Martha trying very hard to remove her hand from the man''s gasp. " That''s it." Chris said before getting up and walking towards them. ¡­. " Babe we gotta go home, TinTin is alone." Chris said with a straight face. Martha widened her eyes in shock when Chris grabbed her hand started dragging her out of the club. ¡­. Outside. " What the hell is wrong with you? Leave my hand." Martha shouted. Chris kept on dragging her towards his car without saying a word. Pushing her against the car, Chris said in a hoarse voice," Stay here." Before unlocking the car. Taking out his handkerchief and a bottle of water from his car, Chris dabbed some water in the handkerchief and started wiping Martha''s hand. Martha kept on staring at Chris. She knew what he was trying to do. Chris had always been like this, extra possessive and protective of her. " You don''t have to do that." Martha said. Holding her shoulders, Chris asked," Where else did he touch you?" When Martha shook her head, Chris threw the handkerchief away and said," Get inside the car, I''ll drop you home." " I am still in the middle of a date." Martha said. " Do you want me to beat the shit out of that guy who was forcefully trying to touch you?" Chris asked. " I''ll take a cab." Martha said. " Okay." Pointing towards his car, Chris said," This is the cab" Pointing towards himself, he continued," And I am a cab driver. I''ll drop you home and then you can pay me the fare? Fair enough?" " You are insane." Martha shouted. " Jeez babe why are you so stubborn?" Chris asked. " Don''t call me that. I am no babe to you." Martha shouted. Pushing her against the car, Chris said," You were, are and will always remain my babe." Chapter 82 - A guilt free life Inching closer, Chris said," I''ll kill every man who tries to even lay their pinky on you because you are mine." Martha mockingly smirked and said," Look who''s talking." " Think whatever you want Martha but remember one thing, neither will I date anyone nor will I let you get close to any other man other than me. Call me a psychopath, a sick lover or whatever you want to, I don''t care." Chris said. Pushing him away, Martha entered the car and said," You''ve gone crazy." Walking towards the side, Chris entered the car. ¡­. Inside the car. Martha frowned when she saw the route that Chris was taking. " My house is in the opposite direction." Martha said. " It''s Friday, it''s your turn to take TinTin with you." Chris said. Martha took a deep breath and closed her eyes. After driving for quite some time, Chris stopped in front of a luxurious building. " Let''s grab TinTin first and then I''ll drop both of you in your place." Chris said. Martha slowly nodded her head before getting down from the car. ¡­ Heat crept all over Martha''s face when she stepped into a familiar elevator. The air inside the elevator became very awkward and embarrassing which turned Martha''s cheeks super red. Tapping his fingers on the elevator wall, Chris said," You remember us having-" " Shut up." Martha said turning her whole body to the other side. " It had happened right where you are standing right now." Chris said. Just then the elevator door opened and Martha dashed out of. ¡­. Inside the Chris'' apartment. Looking around, Martha realised that nothing had changed. The place where she had spent almost three years with Chris looked exactly the same. Even her pictures were still hanging on the wall. There were too many memories in this place that was making her feel emotional and sad at the same time. As Martha was busy in her thoughts, she heard Chris shout," TinTin come out, your momma is here to take you." Just then, a fluffy white munchkin cat rushed out of his room and snuggled in Martha''s feet. Martha''s heart bloomed with joy when she saw her little bundle of happiness. Picking the little creature in her arms, Martha kissed him all over the face before giving him a tight hug. TinTin was a white munchkin cat whom Martha and Chris had adopted when they were dating three years ago. After they broke, both of them did not want to leave TinTin so they mutually decided to share its custody. So since then, TinTin started staying with his momma for two weeks and his dadda for another two weeks. " Did you miss momma?" Martha asked TinTin before hugging him once again. Passing him to Chris, Martha said," I have to use the washroom." " You know where it is." Chris said. ¡­. Inside the room. When Martha entered her old room which she used to share with Chris, she sighed when she saw her things still lying on the dressing table untouched and her clothes still hanging inside the wardrobe. After using the washroom when Martha came outside, she stopped when she heard Chris talking to TinTin. " And behave when you are with momma okay? I don''t want complaints. Don''t disturb her early in the morning as you know that she is a heavy sleeper." Chris said. Pausing for a while, Chris said," And tell momma that dada loves her a lot and he did not sleep with anyone that night. You were there with me that night right TinTin?" When TinTin snuggled closer, Chris chuckled and said," I wish you could talk buddy but at least you believe me and that is enough for me to live a guilt free life." When Chris saw Martha, he got up and said," Let''s go, I''ll drop you both home." " I''ll take a cab." Martha said before taking TinTin from him. Chris took a deep breath and said," Alright let me at least book one for you." before taking out his phone. After sometime, Chris said," The cab is waiting for you downstairs. Let''s go." " You don''t have to, I can go on my own." Martha said. Chris smiled and said," Of course you can." Have a good night Martha." When Martha was about to leave, Chris grabbed her hand and asked," You really think that I slept with someone else that night?" When Martha did not say anything for a really long time, Chris let out a laugh and said," I got my answer. I don''t really don''t care what people say Martha but " pointing towards his chest, Chris continued," It hurts here when I realise that you do not trust me and my love for you but some stupid photographs." Tightening her grip around TinTin Martha once again left the apartment with a heavy heart. ¡­.. Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. " How is this?" Silvia asked. " Beautiful." Kevin said. " And this?" " Also beautiful." " And this one?" " Perfect." Silvia frowned and said," Kev you are not helping." Walking towards her, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and said," You will look beautiful no matter whatever you wear. And we just going to visit my parents. It''s not like you haven''t met them before." " But still I have to at least took good." Silvia said. Picking up a random dress, Kevin said," Alright now go and wear this." Glancing that the dress, Silvia nodded her head in satisfaction and said," Alright give me fifteen minutes." " Take your time, no rush." Kevin said. " Kevin while I am getting dressed, will you help me change my mail address?" Silvia said. " Ya sure, just tell me your passcode." Kevin asked before picking up Silvia''s phone. " It is the same as yours." Silvia said. After unlocking the phone, Kevin frowned when he saw a bunch of messages from Dr Johnathan. Was that irritating doctor still bothering his wife? His hands were itching to open them but he decided not to. What would Silvia think of him if he read her messages? After changing her mail address, Kevin kept her phone aside. After sometime, Silvia slowly opened the washroom door and asked," Kev, can you help me with the zipper?" Chapter 83 - Slowly moving his hands upwards, Kevin cupped her...... After sometime, Silvia slowly opened the washroom door and asked," Kev, can you help me with the zipper?" " Ya sure." Kevin said before walking towards the washroom. ¡­.. Inside the washroom. When Kevin entered the washroom, Silvia was standing in front of him with a flushed face. Flipping over, Silvia shifted her entire hair in the front and said," I-my hands cannot and it''s stuck too." Kevin gulped when he saw her smooth back. The zipper of the dress that Silvia was wearing was way to long which stopped right above her lower waist. Kevin could see the lacy black bra that Silvia was wearing and couldn''t help but imagine how it would feel if he would unhook it. Shaking his perverted thoughts away, Kevin started walking towards her until their bodies were just inches away from each other. Trying to compose himself, Kevin tried to pull the zipper up. Silvia shivered when Kevin''s fingers brushed against her bare back. " Hmm it''s really stuck." Kevin said. " I think I should just change the dress." Silvia said leaning against Kevin. She just loved the warmth that his body emitted. The last string of Kevin''s self control and willpower broke when he felt her body pressed against his. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin brushed his lips against her nape and said," You''ll seriously kill me one day Silvia." Silvia gasped in satisfaction when Kevin pressed his lips against her bare back. Slowly removing the dress from her shoulder, Kevin started trailing kissing all over her back and shoulders. Slowly moving his hands upwards, Kevin cupped her breast and squeezed it. Silvia froze when she felt his hands on her breast. Clutching on his shirt, Silvia bit her lower lip and closed her eyes when Kevin started slowly massaging her breast. What was happening? Wasn''t Kevin suppose to ONLY zip her dress and walk out? Silvia couldn''t help but moan when Kevin fondled her breast while his lips never leaving her neck. Though he was touching them from above Silvia''s clothes, Kevin could still feel its softness and warmth. He couldn''t wait to touch her bare breasts, fondle it and suck it to his heart''s content. Kevin was slowly removing her dress when he heard Silvia''s nervous voice," Kevin-" Kevin widened his eyes in shock when he realised what he was about to do. Quickly pulling the dress upwards, Kevin somehow helped her zip the dress completely and said," I-I am so sorry Sil, I should''ve." Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she heard his guilt stricken voice. " I should''ve known that you weren''t ready. I am really very sorry. I wasn''t intending to make you feel awkward or uncomfortable Silvia I-" Tip-toeing, Silvia cupped his face and said," Hey, I did not stop you because I was feeling uncomfortable or I did not like you touching me okay? I wanted you to stop because we have meet your parents for dinner and it won''t look nice if we arrive late for dinner right?" Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin smiled and asked," So you mean if we had no dinner plans with mom and dad, we could''ve continued?" Heat crept all over Silvia''s face when she heard that. Here she was trying to confront her man because she couldn''t bear seeing his sad face and here he was trying to tease her again. Kevin chuckled when he saw her red face. Hugging her tighter, Kevin said," We can continue at night. My room in the main house is much more comfortable than this one." Smacking his arm away, Silvia said," Stop fooling around Kev, I have to get ready." Planting a few light kisses on her neck, Kevin let her go and said," I also have to take a shower." " What? Didn''t you just take one?" Silvia asked. Scratching his forehead, Kevin said," Well-" When Silvia saw the big bulge under his pants, she lowered her head and said," Oh okay." " Just give me five minutes." Kevin said inwardly requesting his little friend to calm down. " I''ll take out clothes for you." Silvia said before stepping out of the washroom. ¡­.. Outside Martha''s place. After getting down from the cab, Martha carried TinTin inside her house. " Are you hungry?" Martha asked him before taking out some cat food from the shelf. While TinTin was busy eating, Martha entered her bedroom and drew the curtains open. She sighed when she saw a familiar black car parked outside her house. She knew who it was. She had been seeing this car parked outside her house almost every night after their breakup. Chris would stay outside staring at her house for the whole night and by the time she woke up in the morning, he would be gone. Martha sighed and sat on the couch. Martha loved him a lot. In fact he was the only man who had completely dominated her heart and soul. Only she knew how badly she wanted to be with him but how could she neglect everything that had happened in the past and accept him. How could she neglect those photographs that she had seen back then? Just then she felt something snuggle against her feet. Picking TinTin up, Martha smiled and asked," Do you wanna see dada?" Before walking towards the window. " There he is." Martha said. TinTin meowed louder and snuggled against Martha''s chest. ¡­.. Inside the car. " Did you buy something for them?" Silvia asked. When Kevin gave her a confused look, Silvia rolled her eyes and said," I should''ve known that you would never use your brains in these things." Placing his big hand on her eyes, Kevin said," Stop it Silvia, your eyeballs will hurt." Smacking his hand away, Silvia said," Stop by the bakery shop, let''s get some cookies or may be some dessert for mom and dad." " As you say madam." Kevin said before driving away. ¡­.. Outside Austin Mansion. When Silvia got down from the car, she gasped when she saw the beautiful mansion which was brightly lit in front of her. It was the most beautiful house that she had ever seen. " This-" Cutting her off, Kevin wrapped his arms around her shoulder and said," This is our ancestral mansion." When Kevin saw her awestruck expression, he smiled and asked," Did you like it?" " It''s beautiful. Seriously how rich are you people?" Silvia asked. Chapter 84 - Making his newly wed wife work Scratching his forehead, Kevin said," Well, not so rich." Before guiding her inside the mansion. When they arrived at the doorstep, Silvia smiled when she saw four name plates stuck on the wall one after another. Mrs.Julie Austin. Mr.Herpi Austin. Mrs.Silvia Austin. Mr.Kevin Austin. Their names were engraved beautifully on a golden name plate with silver linings. " Dad and Mom changed the entire design so that they could add your name too." Kevin said. " This looks beautiful." Silvia said. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Come let''s go inside." ¡­. Inside the mansion. Silvia gasped louder when she saw the luxurious interior of the mansion. It was a hundred times more luxurious and beautiful than the outside view of the mansion. Silvia was taken aback when she saw beautiful paintings, decorative pieces and different kinds of flower vases which were beautifully spread all over the mansion. There was a big chandelier right above the big luxurious couch which was brightly lit and looked breathtaking. " Young master, young Madam." Aunt Rosy stepped forward and politely greeted them. The other maids who were standing beside Aunt Rosy, were taken aback by their young madams beauty. Silvia gave them a sweet smile and slowly nodded her head. " Where are they?" Kevin asked. " Ahhh there you both are." Aunt Julie slowly fleeted down the stairs. Her smile widened when she saw Kevin''s arm affectionately draped around Silvia. They looked perfect together. Silvia smacked Kevin''s arms away and started walking towards Aunt Julie. " Oh my child I wanted to see you for a really long time." Aunt Julie said before giving Silvia a tight hug. " Ah so you only wanted to your daughter-in-law and not your son? Tch Tch I guess I am not needed here. Ah I my poor lonely heart." Kevin said in a very dramatic tone which made Silvia a chuckle. Julie''s eyes teared up when she saw her son''s bright and jolly face. It had been many months since she had seen him like this. After Emily left Kevin, he seemed to have lost his smile and jolliness. Julie had been anxious and was dying to see her old Kevin back and when he saw him joking and behaving like his old self, she couldn''t stop herself from shedding a few tears of joys. When Kevin saw his mother''s tears gaze, he approached her and said," Now now how can you be a cry in front of your daughter-in-law? Aren''t you afraid that my wife will think lowly of you?" When Julie and Silvia smacked his either arm at the same time, Kevin flinched in pain and said," Hey-ouch you to stop bullying me." Pinching his waist, Silvia said," Serves you right." " Exactly." Julie said. Wiping Julie''s tears away, Kevin said," No more crying okay?" " Oh my boy." Aunt Julie said before pulling him into a tight hug. " Where is Father?" Kevin asked. " He is dealing with some important matter in his study room." Aunty Julie said. " I''ll go take a look." Kevin said. Turning towards Silvia, Kevin said," I will be back in a minute." When Silvia smiled and nodded her head, Kevin went upstairs. After Kevin left, Aunt Julie grabbed Silvia''s hand and said," Thank you so much darling, I knew only you could do this." Knowing what aunt Julie meant, Silvia said," You don''t have to thank me mother." Aunt Julie''s heart was filled with warmth and affection when Silvia called her ''Mother''. She was so glad that she chose Silvia for her son. ¡­. Inside the study room. When Kevin entered the room, Uncle Herpi was grumbling something and had a very stern expression on his face. " Now what''s with that gloomy expression of yours?" Kevin asked. Uncle Herpi frowned and said," You- all this is happening because of you. If not for your stupid condition, I would''ve never stooped low in front of that Wilson. That cunning and vicious Ceaser. What does he think of himself?" Without letting Kevin say a word, Uncle Herpi added," Because of you I have a now talk to that disgusting pig everyday about the collaborations." " Well, since we have already sealed the deal, why grumble and create a fuss about this?" Kevin said. " Huh it''s easy for you to say. Anyway I want you to immediately take over after you come back." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and said," How can you expect me to do that? Don''t you want grandchildren jumping around you all day dad? If I join work immediately, how will I take Silvia for a honeymoon?" Uncle Herpi''s eyes brightened when he heard Kevin talk about his grandchildren running around him. Grinning from ear to ear, uncle Herpi asked excitedly," You are planning to give me a grandchild?" Kevin''s lips curled upwards as he asked," How can you expect a grandchild if you overload me with so much work?" " Okay Okay enjoy your honeymoon and take your time. Ahh I''ll manage everything. You just focus on giving me a grandchild." Uncle Herpi said. Just then a maid entered and said," Master, young master dinner is ready." ¡­.. Downstairs. Silvia was happily talking to Aunt Julie and helping her set the table when uncle Herpi and Kevin came downstairs. " Tch Tch mom, you are making my newly wed wife work as soon as she entered the mansion." Kevin said. " Kevin." Silvia said in a threatening tone. " What-Hey ouch I was joking." Kevin said when Silvia pinched his arm. " Serves you right." Aunt Julie said before taking the tray from the maids hand. Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Kevin forced her to sit down beside him and flipped over the plate for her. " I called Lily in the morning and asked her about your favourite dishes and made them all. I know they aren''t as tasty as Lily makes them but I hope you will like it." Aunt Julie said before placing some food on Silvia''s plate. Silvia heart felt warm when she heard that," Thank you so much mom." " All her favourite? What about mine?" Kevin asked in a pretentious sad tone. " None for you. It''s my daughters day today so we all will eat her favourite." Aunt Julie said. Chapter 85 - One round, and you will feel hungry again. While having dinner, Silvia almost choked on her food when Kevin suddenly placed his warm hands underneath her dress and caressed her thighs. " Silvia are you okay?" Uncle Herpi asked. " Here drink some water." Aunt Julie said before pouring some water for her. Squeezing her thigh lightly, Kevin said," Ya Silvia drink some water." Glaring at Kevin, Silvia drank some water trying to remove his hands which were glued on her thighs. Silvia was having a really hard time eating when Aunt Julie said," I''ll go get the main dish." before getting up and walking towards the kitchen. " Let me help you darling." Uncle Herpi said before obediently following his wife. After they left, Silvia turned towards Kevin and said," Will you let me eat or not?" Giving her an innocent look, Kevin asked," What?" " How can I eat properly with your hands over there?" Silvia asked. " Oh you mean my hands on your thighs? Ahh I was just making you feel warm." Kevin said. When Silvia kept on staring him, Kevin said," Oh so you want me to warm you up only when we are alone? Ahh I am sorry I did not know that." Pointing her fork towards him, Silvia said," One day, I''ll surely get back to you." Giving her a quick peck on her cheeks, Kevin brushed his lips against her earlobe and said," I''ll be waiting for that day." ¡­. Inside the kitchen. Aunt Julie squealed in excitement and said," Did you see that? Ahh I am so happy that they are getting along." Uncle Herpi grinned and said," I cannot wait to call Thomas and tell him about this." " Ahhh suddenly I can see my grandchildren running around me." Aunt Julie said with teary eyes. " Do you think your son is over that stupid girl now?" Uncle Herpi asked. " I think he is. Should we test?" Aunt Julie asked. " No no let''s not do that. You know how angry he gets when we try to curse or bad mouth about that woman and how would Silvia feel if we mention his ex in front of her?" Uncle Herpi said. " But we have to test the water." Aunt Julie said. Pausing for a while, Aunt Julie said," I will do it when we three are alone." ¡­. Outside. Pushing him away, Silvia said," Kevin Stop it." " Alright alright sorry I won''t tease you anymore." Kevin said raising both his hands up. Without saying anything, Silvia kept on shoving her favourite dishes inside her mouth. Just then uncle Herpi and aunt Julie arrived with the steak. Kevin swiftly took a bigger portion of the steak and started cutting it into tiny pieces before placing it on Silvia''s plate. Feeling embarrassed in front of her in-laws, Silvia nudged him and said," I can do it." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," You don''t say that when I do this at home, then why now? Be good and enjoy your meal." Aunt Julie slightly kicked her husband from underneath and grinned from year to year. Clearing his throat, Uncle Herpi asked," So where are you going for your honeymoon?" " Maldives." Kevin said while placing some green salad on her plate. When Silvia gave him a pouty look, he said," What? You have to eat that too." " Hmm Maldives is a nice place." Aunt Julie said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Silvia wants to go there, so we mutually decided and selected Maldives." " When are you both leaving? And what about tickets?" Uncle Herpi asked. " We will leave the very next day after I come back and the tickets are all booked." Kevin said. While they were busy talking Silvia ate so much that after dinner was over, she was feeling bloated. After Uncle Herpi and Aunt Julie went upstairs to freshen up, Silvia dashed on the couch and said," God I feel so bloated." Kevin helplessly shook his head and asked," Did you overeat again?" " Everything was so tasty and even you kept placing food on my plate so I lost count." Silvia said. When Kevin sat beside her, Silvia poked her tummy and said," See I have become so fat." Holding her thin wrist, Kevin said," Yes you are so so fat." Helping her up, Kevin said," Come let''s go to our room." " I cannot walk right now, give me a moment." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," Let''s take a walk in the garden." ¡­. Inside the garden. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw how gigantic the garden of the mansion was. Though it was dark, Silvia could still see the different kinds of flowers and trees that were planted all over the place. There was a fountain in the middle and benches in which one could rest and enjoy some fresh air. " One round and you will feel hungry again." Kevin said before intertwining their hands together. " These flowers looks so beautiful." Silvia said. " You can take a closer look in the morning." Kevin said. " Kev why don''t you stay here? I mean this place is so beautiful and nice." Silvia asked. " You wanna stay here?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I like our place more." " This is also your house Silvia so it is your wish where you want to stay." Kevin said. Leaning against him, Silvia said," Thank you." " Thank you for what?" Kevin asked. " For everything." Silvia said. " Silly, I should be the one thanking you." Kevin said. Walking for quite some time, Silvia excitedly said," Look a firefly." Kevin chuckled and asked," You like them?" When he saw Silvia vigorously nodding her head, Kevin said," Come with me." Stopping in front of a small grassy land, Kevin said," Open your shoes." When Silvia was about to squat down to open her heels, Kevin stopped her and squatted down instead. After helping her unbuckle her heels, Kevin took off his shoes and said," Now slowly step on the grass." As soon as she did what Kevin asked her to, the ground beneath her brightened up with golden lights and the fleet of burying fireflies slowly rose up brightening the entire place around Silvia. Chapter 86 - Blessing Silvia chuckled and started spinning around," This is beautiful." Kevin''s heart skipped a beat when he heard her sweet and ''so pleasant to his ears'' chuckles that he couldn''t help but pull her into his embrace. " I am glad you liked it." Kevin said tightening his embrace making her feel warm. Silvia closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around him. Kevin''s warmth and the chilly night was a perfect combination. " Does someone breed them here?" Silvia asked. " Hmm we have men who help us breed them." Kevin said with no intention of letting her go from his embrace. He could hug her all day and all night but still never get enough of her. Hugging each other for quite some time, Silvia suddenly tip-toed and crashed her lips against his. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. When Silvia slowly parted her lips, Kevin took advantage of the situation and slid his tongue inside her mouth. Silvia let out a moan when their tongues intertwined together. Suddenly the fireflies brightened up and the whole fleet started moving upwards in unison as if they were blessing Silvia and Kevin''s blooming love and giving them the strength and power to fight everything that comes their way in the future. Finally letting each other go, Kevin''s pressed their foreheads together and tried to calm themselves down. Brushing their noses together, Kevin chuckled. " Why are you laughing?" Silvia asked. " Do you remember how we met for the first time?" Kevin asked. Silvia chuckled and slowly nodded her head. How could she not remember such can embarrassing encounter? " You know that time, I thought you really are a retard." Kevin said. " But you still married me." Silvia said. Lifting her chin up, Kevin said," And I am so glad that I did." Silvia smiled and said," Me too." Brushing their lips together, Kevin placed his hand on her neck and slowly kissed her. ¡­.. Meanwhile, Martha was tossing and turning in bed feeling extremely uncomfortable and anxious. Getting down from the bed, Martha started walking towards her wardrobe and took out a photograph of a man and a woman sitting on the bed. The man was half naked while the woman was wearing a very sexy lingerie. Martha received this photograph from the woman who had claimed to have slept with her man three years ago. When Martha showed Chris this photograph he denied it saying that he did not sleep with anyone. Initially she thought it was a trap and did not think much about it but the very next day, she received one more photograph which completely broke her heart and she decided to leave. Her Chris was sitting inside a cafe with the same woman who had her hand intimately placed on his while Chris had a bright smile on his face. This time, she did not have the courage to confront him or hear his excuses. Though Chris told her that it wasn''t like she was thinking but a part of her refused to believe him and she left. Walking towards the window, Martha frowned when she saw Chris leaning against his car wearing only a very thin t-shirt and jeans. It was winter and freezing cold outside. He would definitely fall sick if he stood there all night wearing so little. Placing the photographs on the table which accidentally fell on the ground, Martha opened her wardrobe and took out Chris'' coat which she had kept properly and dashed out of the room. ¡­. Outside. When Chris saw Martha coming out of the house, he straightened his back and kept on staring at her. Walking towards him, Martha frowned when she touched his arm which had turned too cold. Without saying anything, she grabbed his hands and dragged him inside the house. ¡­ Inside. After increasing the temperature of the heater and entered the kitchen. After sometime, she came out with a hot cup of coffee. Passing it to Chris, Martha said," Drink it, you''ll feel better." " You can sleep in the guest room for tonight." Martha said before walking towards her room. Chris caught her hand and asked," How long do I have to wait for you babe? It has already been three years and it''s not like I mind waiting for you for another three years or more but if you tell me when you are actually planning to believe me and forgive me for something that I did not do, I can at least be at peace knowing that you will come back to me one day." When Martha did not say anything, Chris hugged her from behind and said," Please Martha I really really need you. You have no idea how much I miss you. I don''t want us to be like this. Please." Before kissing her nape. Martha closed her eyes when he felt his cold lips brush against her neck. Clutching onto his t-shirt, Martha closed her eyes and asked," What were you doing inside that cafe with that woman?" "After you showed me that photograph, I tried to find out the source of it because I wanted to know how that woman end up inside our apartment when only you and me know the passcode. I was heavily drunk that day babe so I don''t remember a thing." Chris said. Chris did not even remember Kevin dropping him home after their boys night out. All he knew was that he slept as soon he arrived home and he wasn''t in a condition to do anything. The main door of their apartment had a fingerprint scanner and a passcode system. If he or Martha did not let anyone in then who did? Apart from TinTin, no one was present in the apartment and there was no way their little baby could do something like that. " I somehow found a way to contact that woman and called her to that cafe to have a chat with her. I wanted to ask her why was she falsely accusing me but things turned out to be the other way round. The person framed me again and this time he/she successfully drew is apart." Chris said. Chapter 87 - Aunt Morgana Tightening his grip around her, Chris said," Please babe trust me. I would never cheat on you and somewhere in your heart you know that too. You have always been the only one for me and you''ll always remain my one and only. I would rather die with blue balls than make love with any other woman other than you. You know how much you mean to me and how much I adore you Martha." Kissing her neck, Chris continued," And you do know how much I love you." Leaning against him, Martha closed her eyes. Tears started streaming down her cheeks. She wanted to believe him and be with him. She did not care about the truth, all she wanted was for him to stay with her tonight and make up for everything and they could discuss this later on and find a way. Flipping her over, Chris wiped her tears away and said," I am not forcing you to believe me. I just wanted to explain my part. Now it''s your decision that calls babe. You know that I can never say no to anything that you say right?" " I don''t want to think about anything right now. I just want to be one with you tonight Chris, please." Martha said before burying her face on his chest. Wrapping his arms around her, Chris said," As I said before that I can never say no to you love." Before scooping her into his arms and walking towards the bedroom. ¡­. Inside the bedroom. Placing her on the bed, Chris crashed his lips against hers. Wrapping her arms around his neck, Martha closed her eyes and deepened the kiss. When was the last time they had kissed each other so passionately? Both of them did not remember but they did remember the sensation and feeling that they felt when they used to do it back then. And it was the same that they were feeling right now. Both of them were restless and in a hurry to feel each other''s warmth and body. They had already waited for a really long time but now they couldn''t. Quickly tossing each other''s clothes aside, Chris positioned himself on top of her. Caressing her cheeks lovingly, Chris kissed her forehead and said," You are still the most beautiful woman that I have ever met." Martha could see nothing but love and care in his eyes. Staring at each other, Martha flinched when she felt a slight pain which lasted only for a few seconds when Chris entered her. Chris closed his eyes when he felt a familiar sensation spread throughout his body. He always knew that she was the one for him and no one could ever take her place. Digging her nails on his shoulders, Martha moaned in pleasure. Chris groaned in pleasure when Martha wrapped her legs around his waist and started moving her waist matching his pace. As they were busy pleasuring each other, TinTin entered the room. Walking towards the fallen photograph, the little fluffy thing first peed and pooped on the photographs before walking out of the room not wanting to disturb his parents and let them do the deed peacefully. ¡­.. Austin Mansion. Lying down on the grass, Silvia has her head placed on Kevin''s arm and both of them were busy staring at the night sky. " The sky looks so beautiful." Silvia said. " Hmm but not as beautiful as you." Kevin said in a very cheeky tone. Silvia chuckled and said," How cheesy Mr Austin." Just then a maid came running towards them panting and trying very hard to catch a breath. " Yo-young master." The maid somehow managed to say. Silvia quickly got up along with Kevin and said," Calm down first." The maid nodded her head and sat on the bench to steady her breathing. " What happened?" Kevin asked. " That-master and madam are fighting again and madam she is ready to break masters head with a vase." The maid said in one breath. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when he heard that while Kevin just let out a chuckle. Silvia grabbed Kevin''s arms and said," Kev you should go and stop them." " They will be fine." Kevin said. " Young master it looks very serious this time." The maid said. Kevin sighed and said," Let''s take a look." before wrapping his arms around her waist. ¡­. Inside the mansion. Silvia widened his eyes in shock when she saw broken pieces of those expensive and beautiful vases that she had admired when she had entered the house scattered all over the floor. Few maids were busy cleaning the floor while the others were placing new vases in place of the old broken once. " Darling listen to me." Uncle Herpi said in a coaxing voice. " I don''t want to listen to you. I am going to my father''s house right now and I will never come back." Aunt Julie shouted. Uncle Herpi widened his eyes in shock and said," No no let me explain first." " You-" " Why are you both fighting like babies again?" Kevin asked before walking towards them along with Silvia. " Kevin now you have to choose between now father and mother today because I am about to divorce your father." Aunt Julie said. " What nonsense are you spouting?" Uncle Herpi shouting. Glaring at her husband, Aunt Julie said," What did you say?" Uncle Herpi vigorously shook his head and said," Nothing darling, I am just saying that-" " Don''t say anything you old man." Aunt Julie shouted. " Will you tell me what the matter is?" Kevin asked. When Silvia saw Aunt Julie''s red face, she held her hand and said," Mother you shouldn''t shout like this, it isn''t good for you health. Come sit down." before making her sit on the couch. " Now tell me what happened?" Kevin asked. Uncle Herpi sighed and said," It''s a small matter." " Small? You think it''s a small matter? That vixen sister of yours is coming to stay in my house for a whole month and you think it''s a small matter?" Aunt Julie shouted. " Wait What?" Kevin asked. Looking at his father, Kevin asked," Aunt Morgana is coming?" " Ptfffff¡­" Silvia let out a hearty laugh drawing everyone''s attention towards her. Placing her hand on her mouth, Silvia tried to control herself and said," I-I am sorry but Morgana? like seriously? Wasn''t Morgana that evil witch in the little mermaid? Ahaha I never thought someone would have a name like that in real life." Kevin also chuckled along with Silvia making the latter burst into laughter again. " You are right Silvia that woman is seriously a witch who wants nothing but to wreck my peaceful home." Aunt Julie said. Uncle Herpi scratched his forehead and said," She said she wants to come and spend some time with us so- and she was also pissed because we did not call her for your wedding so I couldn''t say no." " Why don''t you tell her when she is coming?" Aunt Julie shouted. Without giving him a chance to answer, Aunt Julie added," That vixen is coming for a whole month that also when your father is going for a business trip and even you will not be at home. How can I deal with her alone? You know how much I hate that cunning face of hers" " Darling you now have Silvia wi-" Cutting him off, Kevin said," Woah no no no there is no way I am letting you people use my wife for this. I am not letting her go anywhere near that woman." " Exactly. There is no way I am letting my daughter-in-law go anywhere near that woman." Aunt Julie shouted. As Silvia saw her in-laws and husband shouting and discussing amongst each other about some Morgana who happened to be Kevin''s Aunt, she wondered what kind of person Aunt Morgana was who managed to create an uproar even before stepping into the household. Chapter 88 - What will you do without me? Inside Kevin''s room. Kevin''s room was ten times bigger than the room at their place. It had a big king size super fluffy mattress and pillows, a big couch, a beautiful dressing table and not to forget about the walk-in closet. There was also a balcony in the room which gave a really nice view of the open garden. Silvia stepped out onto the balcony for a bit to catch some fresh air. When the cool breeze hit her face and body and she wrapped her arms around her. Because of the presence of so many trees and flowers, the air around the mansion was very fresh and lively exactly how Silvia liked. Suddenly a pair of warm hands, wrapped around her waist. Sensing the familiar warmth, Silvia smiled and leaned against Kevin and closed her eyes. " I am sorry you had to see that downstairs." Kevin said before placing his chin on her shoulder. " It''s fine, I am also family right?" Silvia asked. Kevin smiled and said," Obviously you are." " Are they fine now? Mom is not gonna break Dad''s head right?" Silvia chuckled and asked. Kevin laughed and said," I hope so." " But they are cute, especially dad. Dad is so scared that mom will really leave him and go away." Silvia said. " They have always been like this." Kevin said. " God Silvia your arms are so cold, come let''s go inside." Kevin said before dragging her inside the room. ¡­. Inside. Taking out their clothes from the bag, Kevin said," You should go and freshen up first." Silvia nodded her head and entered the washroom. After Silvia left, Kevin received a phone call from one of his guards. " Boss someone was trying to break into the house but we captured him before he could." The guard said. Kevin''s expression darkened when he heard that," Good, capture him and don''t let him go. I''ll deal with tomorrow." The guard nodded his head and said," Okay Boss." Before hanging up the call. Tossing his phone aside, Kevin took a deep breath to calm himself down. The thought about Silvia staying alone in that place was making him feel uncomfortable and uneasy. How could you leave her there knowing there was danger lurking around? Kevin had a hitch that everything that was happening had something to do with Silvia''s past. He was just waiting to take over his position and personally investigate about her past. After sometime Silvia came out wiping her wet hair with a towel. When she saw his weird expression, she placed her hand on his arm and asked," What happened? Is everything alright?" Kevin smiled and said," Yes everything is okay. I''ll go and freshen up first." After Kevin came out, Silvia and already arranged the bed and currently applying her night moisturiser. " Are you done?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and quickly got into the bed and wrapped herself in the blanket. As soon as Kevin got on the bed, she quickly wrapped herself around him like a koala and said," Ahh you are so warm." Pulling her closer, Kevin chuckled and said," Jeez Sil What are gonna do without me?" " Why? Aren''t you gonna be with me forever?" Silvia asked. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Yes, forever." " Hmm, Kev can I ask you something?" Silvia asked. " You don''t have to ask before asking me something." Kevin said. Lifting her head up, Silvia asked," Is Rocky serious with Janet?" Kevin shrugged his shoulders and said," Well, he says he is and to some extent, I feel he is. Look I have never seen him being so into a single girl. It''s already been a month now and he is still after Janet and hasn''t been fooling around so I guess he is pretty serious with her." Silvia nodded her head and said," Hmm even Jan seems serious with him. " Well, isn''t that great then? I mean if they patch up then we can go on double dates and have fun." Kevin said. " Dates? We are already married." Silvia said. " So? Can''t a husband take his wife on a date? Obviously he can." Kevin said. " Hmm and what about Martha and Chris?" Silvia asked. " Ah there story is a bit complicated." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin continued," Martha and Chris dated for two and a half years before they broke up three years ago. Chris was into Martha since high school but they got into a relationship much later. Everything was going well until one day some random woman showed Martha some photographs and claimed that Chris slept with her the previous night. Martha confronted Chris about this but he denied everything. After that, everything was good but suddenly the day after Chris told me that Martha left him." " So he did really cheat on Martha?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," I don''t think Chris can cheat on Martha. That guy is head over heels for her. If she asks him jump into a well, he will." " Hmm Chris doesn''t seem like a cheating kind of a guy though." Silvia said. " Yeah but now it''s there personal issue so Rocky and I never bothered saying anything. Though I did confront Martha on this but she refused to talk back then." Kevin said. " I feel bad for them. I hope they solve their problem soon." Silvia said. " It''s already been three years but still we can just hope." Kevin said. Snuggling closer, Silvia said," I am feeling so tired today." Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Sleep." ¡­.. Martha''s place. Early in the morning when Martha woke up, she smiled when she saw Chris sleeping beside her with his arms wrapped around her waist. Running her fingers through his hair, Marth sighed. She had missed this man way too much. Suddenly the words that Chris had said last night started ringing in her ears. Who let that woman in? Chris was right, only he and Martha knew that passcode of the apartment and there was no way others could enter the apartment unless they knew the passcode but who other than them knew the passcode? There was no way that woman could know such a secretive thing and neither Martha nor Chris had let her in, then who? Martha narrowed her eyes when she realised something. Slowly letting herself out of his gasp, Martha took her phone and called someone and said," I want to meet you¡­" Chapter 89 - Where is my wife? Austin mansion. Silvia woke up when she received a call from Janet early in the morning. " Sil it''s Sunday, we are going to the church right?" Janet asked. " Hmm we have to." Silvia said trying to free herself from Kevin''s gasp without waking him up. " Great then let me pick you up from your place." Janet said. " I am at Kevin''s parents place. Hmm do something, you and Ron come to church directly and I''ll meet you two there." Silvia said. " Alright cool, come soon." Janet said before hanging up the call. Tossing her phone aside, Silvia slowly got down from the bed and placed a pillow on her place. She then kissed Kevin''s forehead and started walking towards the washroom. After getting dressed when Silvia saw that Kevin was still sleeping, she quietly closed the door and left. ¡­.. Downstairs. Uncle Herpi and Aunt Julie we''re drinking their morning tea when Silvia came downstairs. " Good Morning mom, Good morning dad." Silvia greeted them with a sweet smile on her face. " Ahh Good morning darling." Aunt Julie said. " Good morning child. You are going somewhere?" Uncle Herpi asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, I am going to the church." " Oh that is nice. Is Kevin going with you?" Aunt Julie asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No he is not. He is still sleeping." Uncle Herpi frowned and said," I''ll go wake that brat up. It''s his responsibility to drop you off at least." " Dad let him sleep for bit. He usually wakes up early so let him rest today. And I can take a cab." Silvia said. " Cab? Why will you take a cab when we have hundreds of cars rusting inside our garage? Ahh let me ask the chauffeur to prepare one for you." Uncle Herpi said. " There is no-" " Darling listen to your father and take a car. You are family and everything we have is now yours too so why are you hesitating?" Aunt Julie said. Silvia smiled and nodded his head. ¡­.. Outside the church. By the time the mass was over, it was almost 10am. " Ahh the mass was pretty long today." Janet said. " Hmm shall we go and have breakfast in our usual cafe?" Ron asked. Glancing at her watch, Silvia said," I think you guys should go because I have to rush home. Kevin is surely up by now." " You have breakfast with your husband everyday Sil now have breakfast with your friends today." Janet said. Silvia sighed and nodded his head. " Madam are we leaving?" The chauffeur asked Silvia. " Let''s go and have breakfast first." Silvia said. Turning towards the chauffeur, Silvia smiled and asked," Can you take us to the nearby cafe? Ehh it''s not that far and it also has a parking thing so-" Cutting her off, the chauffeur said," Madam, you are my boss, whatever you say goes. I''ll go get the car." before leaving. " Oh my God Sil you have your own driver? Did Kevin hire one for you?" Janet asked. " Kevin knows how to drive so we don''t need a driver. Kevin''s Father arranged one for me so I could come here." Silvia said. " Ahh your in-laws are so sweet." Janet said. " Come let''s go." Silvia said before boarding the car. ¡­.. Austin mansion. Rushing down the first thing Kevin did was ask about Silvia to everyone. He woke up without his wife by his side which was making him gloomy and uneasy at the same time. " Good morning son." Uncle Herpi said. " Where is my wife?" Kevin asked. Taking a sip from her tea, Aunt Julie said," Come sit down and have tea with us first." " Yes I will but first tell me where Silvia is?" Kevin asked. Passing Kevin a cup, Aunt Julie asked," I heard that stupid ex of yours got married?" " Uh huh she did. Silvia and I even attended the wedding and gave them our blessings now will you please tell me where my wife is?" Kevin asked. Uncle Herpi widened his eyes in shock and said," You attended her wedding? Like really? So so how did you feel?" Kevin sighed and said," Dad I know why you guys wanna know so for the first and last time, Emily is out of my system okay? I have nothing to do with her. So now will you please tell me where Silvia is? I need to see her." Aunt Julie almost jumped in excitement when she heard that," Ahh, that is great. I will make all your favourite dishes for lunch today. Ahh my baby has finally grown up." Kevin frowned and said," Fine don''t say anything, I''ll find her myself." Before getting up. " She has gone to the church." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin frowned deeper and asked," Alone?" " I sent Lucifer with her." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin sighed and nodded his head. " I will still go and give her a call once." Kevin said before rushing upstairs. ¡­.. Cafe. After ordering their usuals, Ron said," Hey isn''t that..ummm¡­ what was her name? Marlyn?" " Who is Marlyn?" Silvia asked. " Ah that woman who attended your wedding party, Kevin''s childhood friend." Ron said. " Martha?" Janet said. " Ah Yes Martha. She is sitting there alone, should we call her over?" Ron asked. Following Ron''s gaze when Silvia saw Martha sitting on a table all by herself, she called her out," Hey Martha." When Martha saw Silvia and her friends, she smiled and walked over. " Hey." Martha said. " What are you doing there alone? Waiting for someone?" Janet asked. Martha nodded her head and said," Ya but she isn''t here yet." " Oh then why don''t you join us until she comes?" Silvia asked. Just as Martha was about to sit down, someone called out her name," Martha." Silvia narrowed her eyes while Ron and Janet rolled their eyes when they saw who it was. " You were waiting for her?" Janet asked. Martha nodded her head and said," There is something that I have to clear with her. Just give me a second." Walking towards them, Emily smiled and said," Good morning, I was expecting to meet Martha but I never thought I would bump into you as well Silvia." " I wasn''t expecting to bump into you at all but look how bad my luck is." Silvia said before taking a sip from her coffee. " You-" Cutting Emily off, Martha asked," Three years ago, did you let that woman into Chris'' apartment?" Chapter 90 - His fearless queen Silvia raised her eyebrows when she realised what Martha was trying to ask Emily. Emily rolled her eyes and said," Is this why you called me so early in the morning? To discuss things about that stupid ex of yours?" " I just want a YES or a NO as an answer. Did you or did you not let that woman into my apartment?" Martha asked. Back then Martha remembered telling Emily the passcode a day before the incident because she was stuck somewhere and needed her documents from the apartment. As Chris was busy in a very important meeting, Martha had to take Emily''s help who was a very good friend of hers back then. Later she forgot to change the passcode or rather found it unnecessary to do so because she trusted Emily. " Yes I did and what are you gonna do about it now? It''s already been so many years Martha can''t you just let it go?" Emily said in a very irritating tone. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she heard that. How could she so casually say something like that? Silvia felt nothing but utter disgust towards the lady standing in front of her who also happened to be her husband''s ex. " You let that woman inside the apartment and then framed everything? That means you asked that woman to show me that photograph?" Martha asked. " I was the one who snapped it and you were stupid enough to believe it and that Chris was more stupid for asking her to meet him in the cafe. You both are nothing but the most idiot and stupid people I have every met." Emily said. Martha could feel her blood boil. Grabbing Emily''s shoulder, Martha shouted," Why Emily? Why did you do that? Why? You were my friend, I trusted you but you- I don''t remember offending you anyway then why did you ruin my relationship?" Jerking her hands off, Emily said," Because I was pissed okay? Here I was stuck with a boring military man and there you were leaching off a very rich man. If I couldn''t have someone rich and powerful man by my side, how could I let you have one?" " Woah what did you just say?" Silvia asked. Taking a step forward, Silvia asked," Did you just call my man boring?" Janet and Ron raised their eyebrows and exchanged glances when they saw a very new defensive side of Silvia. Emily rolled her eyes and said," Yes I-" *SPLASH* Before she could complete her sentence, Silvia spilled the entire cup of coffee that she had in her hand over Emily. " Ahhhh you- how dare you?" Emily shouted. How dare she call her husband boring? Silvia''s hands were itching to so something else. She was clearly not satisfied with just a cup of coffee. Just then the waiter appeared with the breakfast that they and ordered. " Is this ours?" Silvia asked. When the waiter nodded his head, Silvia picked up a plate with was loaded with fries and sausages and said," Great." before throwing everything over Emily. Picking up the two glasses of orange juice, she poured them over her simultaneous. She was about to pick up a big bowl of hot soup that Ron had ordered when some one grabbed her by her waist and pulled her towards him. " Wooaahh my fearless queen you gotta stop." Kevin said. Trying to get out of his gasp, Silvia struggled and shouted," Let me go let go me I''ll teach this bitch a good lesson today." " Babe calm down." Kevin said but when Silvia kept on struggling, he carried her over his shoulder and started walking out of the cafe. Earlier when he called Silvia, she did not receive his call. Worried and anxious about her, Kevin called Lucifer to ask about her whereabouts and when Lucifer told him that she was having breakfast with her friends, Kevin decided to pick her up personally. When he arrived at the cafe, he saw Silvia our a cup of coffee over a woman. Leaning against the door, he smiled and decided to see more of this defensive and bold side of his wife. Kevin widened his eyes in shock when he saw her throwing different kinds of food all over the woman and when she saw her pick up a bowl which surely had some hot substance in it, he quickly rushed towards her stopped her and that is the time when Kevin saw who the woman saw. Kevin has no idea what had happened between the ladies but as he did not want Silvia to get hurt anywhere, he carried her out of the cafe. There was no way he would let anyone hurt her. He was okay with Silvia throwing anything at anyone. But he wouldn''t take it lightly if anyone would even drop a tiny droplet of water over her. ¡­. Outside. " Let me go, I''ll teach her a good lesson today." Silvia shouted. Placing her down, Kevin caught her wrist and said," Stop Silvia." But when she did not show any sign of stopping, Kevin pinned her against his car and crashed his lips against her. When Silvia felt his soft his lips, she slowly calmed down. Wrapping her arms around her neck, she pulled him closer. After sometime, Kevin let her lips go and asked," Feeling better now?" When Silvia slowly nodded her head, Kevin pulled her into his embrace and said," Everything is okay." *Ahem* *Ahem* When Janet and Ron cleared their throats to mark their presence, Silvia slightly pushed Kevin away and lowered her head clearly embarrassed of everything that they had done few seconds ago. " For Christ''s sake you guys, there is a single person standing in front of you." Ron said. Just then Martha came out of the cafe with her face covered with tears. When Martha saw Kevin, she clutched onto his shirt and said," Kev I ruined everything. I-I ruined our relationship Kev. How could I not believe him? I feel so angry at myself." Hugging her, Kevin patted her back and said," Shhsss it''s fine. Everything will be okay. All you have to do is talk to Chris. You know how desperate he is to have to back right?" " I don''t deserve him Kev. I-" " Now it''s not your call to decide whether you deserve him or not. Be good and go and see him. He is in his office right now. I''ll ask Lucifer to drop you there." Kevin said before gesturing Lucifer to get the car ready. Helping Martha board the car, Kevin said," Talk to him and sort it out Okay?" Martha nodded her head and left. Chapter 91 - ‘Try and touch her and I’ll make sure that you regret’ Walking towards Silvia, Kevin asked," Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" Silvia shook her head and said," No, I am just having a headache." Placing his hand on her forehead, Kevin frowned and said," Who told you scream and shout like that? Now see you are having a headache." " Oh my God Sil that was so cool." Janet said before rushing towards her. " That was awesome, I never thought our super woman had this side of hers as well. That was awesome." Ron said. " You guys we''re here to have breakfast right? I''ll take you somewhere else." Kevin said. " Ahh never mind, we had our fill. This is the best Sunday ever." Janet said. "Seriously, I am so tempted to go at work and tell everyone about this." Ron said. Just then Emily stepped out of the cafe in a very miserable condition. She had washed her face and hands but there were still bits and pieces of food stuck in her hair and clothes and not to forget about her smudged makeup which made her look horrible. Kevin wrapped his arms around Silvia protectively when he saw Emily staring at her and frowned. He was clearly not liking the way Emily was staring at his wife. " Pttfffff¡­ hahah." Janet and Ron burst into laughter when they saw Emily which angered her even more. Balling her hand into a fist, Emily kept on staring at Kevin with teary eyes hoping to hear some sympathetic or caring words from him but nothing happened. All she could feel was the dangerous and threatening stares of Kevin which clearly said ''Try and touch my wife and then I''ll make sure that you regret.'' As soon as Emily saw Kevin carrying Silvia out of the cafe, she quickly rushed after him thinking that he would scold Silvia for mistreating her but when she saw them openly kissing each other without caring about the surroundings, she felt even more miserable. When Silvia saw Emily staring at Kevin, she wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his chest. She clearly wasn''t liking the way Emily was looking at Kevin. When Silvia clutched onto Kevin''s t-shirt, Kevin panicked and asked," Sil is your headache increasing? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Silvia shook her head and said," I wanna go home." Kevin sighed and said," Okay, I''ll take you home immediately." Before unlocking the car. " Jan, Ron you too also sit down, I''ll drop you on the way." Kevin said. Janet and Ron nodded their head and entered the car completely ignoring Emily. After Kevin''s car left, Emily stormed her feet on the ground and shouted," You''ll pay for this Silvia." ¡­.. Rise and Shine headquarters. " Madam we are here." Lucifer said. Martha grabbed her bag and got down from the car and said," Thank you so much Lucifer." Lucifer smiled and said," It''s my job Ma''am. Take care of yourself." Martha nodded her head and entered the office. Looking at the familiar surroundings, Martha took a deep breath. It had been three years since she had stepped foot inside this office. When the receptionist saw Martha she widened her eyes in shock. When Martha and Chris were dating, she used to bring lunch for Chris almost everyday. So almost everyone knew about Martha and how their boss doted on her. " Madam." The receptionist politely greeted her. Giving her a weak smile, Martha nodded her head. " Boss is in a meeting right now. You can wait for him inside his office" The receptionist said. " I''ll wait for him here." Martha said before walking towards the nearby couch. Leaning against the couch, Martha closed her eyes and started thinking about everything that had happened and how she had ruined everything. How could she get influenced by a photograph and not trust Chris? She felt stupid and frustrated and angry at herself. Tears started rolling down her cheeks and she kept on sobbing silently. When the receptionist saw the Martha''s condition, she decided to inform her boss immediately. Asking another employee to take her place, she stepped into the elevator. ¡­ Inside the meeting room. Chris'' mood was already off when he woke up without Martha by his side in the morning and now he had found a big flaw in the proposal submitted by the marketing department. As he was busy venting out his frustration on his employees, the receptionist entered the meeting room and said," It''s Miss Martha Sir." " Meeting adjourned." Chris said before rushing outside. ¡­. As soon as Martha saw Chris, she quickly got up. Dropping her bag on the ground, she rushed towards him and pounced into his embrace. Steadying himself, Chris wrapped his arms around her and asked," Babe what happened? Why are you crying?" Hugging him tighter, Martha burst into tears and said," I am sorry, it was all my fault. I ruined everything. It''s all my fault, I am sorry." Chris sighed and said," Babe calm down first." Clutching onto his shirt when Martha kept on sobbing, Chris said," Lets go inside my office En?" Lifting her chin up, Chris said," We will sort everything out together okay? So don''t worry." Wiping her tears away, Chris picked up her bag which had fallen on the ground and slinged it on his shoulder before scooping her into his arms and walking towards the elevator. When Chris noticed all the employees staring at them, he chuckled and said," What are you people staring at? Get used this public affection of ours okay? And get back to work." ¡­. Inside Chris'' office. Placing Martha on the couch, Chris quickly poured a glass of water for her and said," Here drink this, you will feel better." After taking a few sips, Martha kept the glass on the table before pouncing into his embrace once again. Chris chuckled and said," Will you stop crying like a baby? What will TinTin think of you if he sees you like this?" " I should''ve believed you Chris. I-I ruined everything, I am sorry." Martha said in between her sobs. Cupping her face, Chris said," Nothing is ruined okay? Everything is exactly how it was back then. You, me, TinTin and our love, everything is the same." Martha shook her head and said," I don''t deserve your love Chris. You are too good for me. I don''t deserve anything." " And who said that? You deserve all the happiness in the world. And each and every cell of my body is yours and only yours Martha." Chris said. Hooking her arms around his neck, Martha said," I love you." Before crashing her lips against his. Chapter 92 - Goddess Silvia Just then a fluffy white ball sat between them and tried to squeeze himself between them. Martha and Chris immediately let go of each other and smiled at their little baby. Picking TinTin up, Martha said," Ahh baby how did you come here?" " I brought him here with me. He didn''t want to stay alone." Chris said. TinTin meowed loudly and snuggled against Martha''s chest. " See even TinTin is very happy that you finally used your brains." Chris said. Smacking his hand, Martha chuckled and said," TinTin is happy because his momma and dadda are together again." " Now TinTin will sit here in the couch and momma and dadda will go to the resting lounge and make babies." Chris said. Wiggling out of Martha gasp, TinTin jumped down and started walking towards Chirs'' desk and sat on his chair. Martha chuckled and said," Sometimes I feel he can understand each and everything we tell me." " He really does understand everything." Chris said before getting up and scooping her into his arms. Hooking her arms around his neck, Martha said," We can go home first." Chris shook his head and said," Can''t wait." before entering the resting lounge and slamming the door shut. ¡­. Austin mansion. Pressing her forehead lightly, Kevin asked," Does it still hurt?" Silvia shook her head and said," Not so much." " You are not going anywhere without me." Kevin said. Snuggling closer, Silvia said," It was her fault." Pausing for a while, Silvia lifted her head and said," That woman called you a boring military man. Military man is okay but how dare she call you boring? God I still want to strangle her to death. My husband is not boring at all. How dare she and-" Cutting her off, Kevin asked," So you fought with her because of me? You created a mess in the cafe only because she called me boring?" Silvia sighed and said," I know all this may sound petty but I couldn''t control mys-mmmmmm¡­." Silvia swallowed the rest of her words when Kevin crashed his lips against hers. Wrapping his arms around his neck, Silvia started returning his kiss. Silvia moaned when Kevin''s tongue met hers. As their tongues intertwined together, Kevin''s caught the hem of her t-shirt. Caressing her bare waist, Kevin moved his hands upwards until his hands cupped her right breast. Letting her lips go, Kevin started trailing kisses all the way down till her cleavage. Gasping for air, Silvi threw her head backwards and moaned in pleasure when Kevin squeezed her breast and started fondling it. A weird sensation started spreading throughout her body which made Silvia curl her toes and clutch onto the sheets tightly. Burying his face on her chest, Kevin''s breathing became heavy. Reluctantly taking his hands out, Kevin flipped over and pulled her towards himself and closed his eyes to calm himself down. Burying her face on his chest, Silvia breathed heavily. Weren''t they just talking about what had happened earlier in the cafe? Then where did that come from? Both of them did not talk to each other for several minutes. They just stayed in each other''s embrace and calmed themselves down. Kissing her forehead, Kevin lifted her chin up and said," Thank you for standing up for me." " You don''t have to thank me because that was something that I wanted to do and if anyone bad mouths about you again, I''ll do the same thing." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," God the cafe people." " What about them?" Kevin asked. " Jan, I and Ron visit that cafe every Sunday after church so they know me quite well. Damn how do I go there next time? Do you think they would let me in?" Silvia asked. Pinching her cheeks, Kevin said," Silly, why not? I have already taken care of things out there so you don''t have to worry." " How much did you pay them?" Silvia asked. " You don''t have to worry about that." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," I am sorry, you had to clean such a mess for me. I shouldn''t have lost so much control." Kevin chuckled and said," It''s nice that you did otherwise how would I know that my wife has such a vicious and dangerous side too." Snuggling closer, Silvia said," I suddenly feel bad for the food. Ahh those fries and sausages were looking so tasty and I wasted them all." Kevin laughed and said," I still cannot believe you literally threw food and coffee and whatnot all over her. Seriously if not for that hot bowl of soup that you were aiming, I would''ve never stopped you." Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," let''s not talk about what happened today ever." Kevin chuckled and said," Okay Okay but what was Martha doing there and what happened?" Silvia sighed and told everything to Kevin that had happened in the cafe which lead to the dangerous food fight. " I feel bad for Martha and Chris." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," Alright, I am a hundred percent sure that they have already sorted out everything and are busy making love to each other so you don''t have to feel bad. Chris would be more than happy if Martha would come back to him irrespective of whatever had happened in the past." " Your ex is a bitch and a homewrecker." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," I know." " It''s good that you know and you should consider yourself lucky that you broke up with her and married a Goddess." Silvia said. Pulling her closer, Kevin vigorously nodded his head and said," Yes I am lucky that I married Goddess Silvia." Silvi yawned and said," Hmm, it''s good that you know." " Sleep for a while, I''ll wake you up when lunch is ready." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and slowly dozed off to sleep. .... Richards place. " I want you to do something. Ahhh that bitch she embarrassed me in front of everyone today. What does she think of herself? Just because she has Kevin by her side, she can do anything? I want you to sue her Richard, do it now." Emily shouted. " Which cafe was that?" Richard asked. " Blue lagoon." Emily said. " Alright I''ll take care of it. You should take some rest, I''ll be back after sometime." Richard said before walking out of the apartment. ¡­. Blue lagoon cafe. " I am sorry sir but we cannot show you the CCTV footage." One of the employees said. Richard frowned and said," What do you mean by you can''t? Someone humiliated my wife right here today in the morning and I need the footage so that I can sue that person." " I am sorry sir but we can''t." The employee said. " Call your manager, I want to talk to your manager." Richard said. " I am sorry but the owner is the cafe sold this cafe to someone else in the morning and the new owner will be sending a new manager and few other staff members in the morning. You can come tomorrow and talk to the new manger." The employee said. Richard frowned and asked," Sold? Who bought this cafe?" " We don''t know sir. Please excuse me, I have to clear the table." The employee said before walking away. ... Chapter 93 - Unbelievable Pulling Silvia closer, Kevin kissed her forehead and smiled. He still couldn''t believe that she acted all defensive because of him. " My fearless queen." Kevin said before giving her a peck on her lips. Just then Kevin received a call from Chris. " I was waiting for your call." Kevin said. Caressing Martha''s bareback, Chris grinned and said," I guess you already heard." " Hmm I did." Kevin said. " Martha told me what happened at the cafe. Is everything solved or you want me to solve it for you?" Chris asked. " No need, it''s already done." Kevin said. " Ahh, that''s nice, what did you do?" Chris asked. " Nothing much, I just bought the cafe." Kevin said. Chris: *_* " So there is nothing to worry about." Kevin said. " You bought an entire cafe?" Chris asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes, Silvia likes that cafe anyway so-" " Dude you are unbelievable." Chris said. " I''ll take care of everything after I take over. So let the matter go for now." Kevin said. " Hmm okay I''ll do as you say then." Chris said. " And What happened to that man? Did you say anything?" Kevin asked. " It turns out that he is just a local thug and someone had given him money to break into your house but that person had asked him not to steal anything." Chris said. Kevin frowned and said," Now that is strange." " Exactly and that thug doesn''t even know who that man is." Chris said. " Don''t bother investigating further because you are not gonna get anything. Whoever it is he or she is just testing the waters and by now he has already gotten a hunch about me. He most probably by now knows that I am not just an ordinary service man." Kevin said. " I don''t think you should leave sister-in-law alone in that place, that place is not safe." Chris said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Hmm I was thinking of asking Silvia to stay at the mansion until I come back. It''s much more safer here." " That is a really nice idea." Chris said. " I just don''t want anyone to harm Silvia." Kevin said looking at his sleeping wife with love and affection in his eyes. Chris smiled and said," It''s feels nice to see that you both are catching up quite well friend. I am happy for you both." " I am happy for you and Martha too." Kevin said. " Yeah I am happy for myself too. Now I just want our playboy to get settled down." Chris said. Kevin nodded his head and said," He looks serious with Janet. Let''s see what happens." " Hmm I''ll talk to you later okay." Chris said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Manchester. William Jones was sitting on the couch immersed in his own thoughts. When his right man Judas told him about what had happened, Williams mind started running wild guessing the identity of Kevin Austin. Even after using all his sources, William couldn''t find a single thing about who actually Kevin was except for what he did. Picking up his khone, William called Judas asked," Which department does Silvia Green work in?" " Emergency department." Judas said. " Hmm, let''s go to her hospital tomorrow." William said. " Sir, she is on a leave for a few days. She will be joining after her husband leaves for the military." Judas said. " When is her husband leaving?" William asked. " After a few days." Judas said. " Hmm then we will visit her after her husband is gone." William said with a devilish smile on his face. ¡­. Austin mansion. Inside the study. " What is happening Kevin? Someone tried to break into your house and you did not even bother to tell me." Uncle Herpi said. " I have already taken care of that matter. You don''t have to worry." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi frowned and said," That place is not safe for you and Silvia. How many times do I have to tell you this?" ????" We are shifting after we come back from our honeymoon." Kevin said. " And what will happen when you are not at home? Aren''t you going away for almost two months this time? How are you going to leave Silvia alone in that place? Though it is surrounded with guards 24*7 but it''s still not enough. You know how dangerous it is." Uncle Herpi said. " I know and I am not going to leave her there. I will talk to her tonight and ask her to stay here at the mansion until I come back and take her with me." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," Hmm, it will be nice if she stays here." ¡­. By the time Silvia woke up, it was already dark. Just then Kevin entered the room with a tray in his hand. " You are awake? Come let''s have dinner together." Kevin said before placing the tray on the bed. Rubbing her eyes, Silvia said," Hmm I slept for a really long time. I wanted to help mom prepare dinner but-" " It''s fine, actually mom told me not to wake you up and let you sleep as long as you want." Kevin said. " I think we should eat with mom and dad." Silvia said. " Mom and dad have already eaten." Kevin said before passing Silvia a plate. " Be good and eat everything." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and started eating her food. After sometime, Kevin said," Sil someone tried to break into our place." Silvia gasped and asked," What? Is everything fine? Did they-" Kevin shook his head and said," The night guard caught him right on time so he couldn''t enter the house." Silvia sighed and said," Ahh thank God." " Hmm so for safety purposes, I want you to stay here instead of there until I come back and take you to our new place." Kevin said. " Here? In the mansion?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes. I will be at ease if you stay here as this place is much safer than ours." Kevin said. Chapter 94 - Committed relationship Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay." " I''ll help you bring everything here and it won''t be inconvenient at all. Aunt Rosy is here and mom too so you don''t have to worry about anything." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Hmm, it''s fine. I don''t like staying there alone anyway so staying here is not a bad idea." " Just a few weeks more and I''ll be back." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay." ¡­. After having dinner, Kevin and Silvia decided to take a walk in the garden. Intertwining their hands together, the couple were quietly strolling around the garden and talking about random things. " Let''s stay here till I go back so that you can get used to everything." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay but we have to grab a few things from home." " You wanna go now?" Kevin asked. " This late?" Silvia asked. Kevin smiled and asked," Mrs Austin would like you go on a late night romantic drive with me?" Silvia chuckled and said," Of course why not." Walking towards the mansion, Kevin said," Lets grab our stuff first and then I''ll take you somewhere nice." ¡­.. Richards place. " What do you mean by the owner is changed?" Emily asked. " Someone bought the entire cafe this very morning." Richard said flipping through some documents. Sitting beside him, Emily asked," So you cannot do anything?" Richard sighed and said," I''ll try to talk to new manager tomorrow okay but for now, let it go." Emily frowned and said," How can I do that? She humiliated me Richard." " People are not even gonna remember what happened today after a few days okay so just relax and don''t keep nagging over a particular thing." Richard said. " But-" " No ifs and buts. I have this very important presentation and my department has chosen me to explain everything to our new CEO when he joins. So I have to start preparing for it. I am already in the good books of our current CEO and it''s necessary that I leave a good impression of myself in front of the new CEO as well." Richard said. " Are you gonna get promoted?" Emily asked. Keeping the documents aside, Richard said," If everything goes well then why not?" Emily smiled and said," That will be perfect." Before pouncing into his embrace. " And about what Silvia did to you today, why don''t you take your own revenge?" Richard said. " What do you mean?" Emily asked. Helping her take off her nightwear, Richard pinned her down and asked," You know from whom does a wife feel the most insecure with?" When Emily shook her head, Richard smirked and said," Her husbands ex." ¡­.. Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. " Do I take everything?" Silvia asked. " Hmm you are going to stay there for two months Sil, so I think you''ll need everything." Kevin said. " Ahhh this is gonna take a really long time." Silvia said while taking out her clothes from the wardrobe. Kevin grabbed her by her waist and dragged her towards the couch and said," Be good and sit here. I''ll arrange everything for you." " But-" " I''ll do it much faster and better than you." Kevin said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Even I know how to do it." " You are clumsy Sil, very clumsy." Kevin said before folding her clothes. " I am not clumsy." Silvia said before taking out her phone and checking her messages and emails. After packing almost everything, Kevin took out a blue colour shopping bag from the wardrobe and asked," Sil what is this?" Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw what it was. Kevin was holding the shopping bag which had the lingerie in it which Janet had forced her to buy before her wedding. What would Kevin think of her if he would see that? There was no way she could let him see that. Rushing towards him, Silvi grabbed the bag and shoved it inside her suitcase before closing it and said," It''s nothing just some women stuff." " Oh okay." Kevin said before helping her zip the suitcase. " I don''t have to take much because I have clothes there too." Kevin said. After checking all the doors and windows once again, Kevin asked," Did you take everything?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I did." " Hmm then let''s leave." Kevin said before lifting the suitcase. ¡­. Inside the car. " Ready for our first romantic ride?" Kevin asked. Silvia chuckled and asked," Where are we going?" Turning the engine on, Kevin said," You''ll see." ¡­. Rocky''s place. Lying in each other''s embrace, Janet and Rocky were talking about what had happened in the cafe. " That was so funny, I never thought Sil is that dangerous and vicious." Janet said. Rocky chuckled and said," As expected from Kevin''s wife." " What do you mean?" Janet asked. Rocky shook his head and said," Nothing." " Hmm so when will come back?" Janet asked. " It''s gonna be a bit longer this time." Rocky said. Pausing for a while, Rocky asked," Jan do you want to date me?" " Was that a proposal? If yes then Thankyou for making it so unromantic." Janet said. Rocky chuckled and said," I''ll take that as a yes then." " So are we in a committed relationship now?" Janet asked. Pulling her closer, Rocky said," Yes we are. A happy committed relationship. But if you wanna wait till I come back then it''s-" Pressing her lips against his, Janet chuckled and said," I don''t wanna wait." ... After driving for almost an hour, Kevin stopped the car in front of a farmhouse. Popping her head out of the car window, Silvia asked," This place is beautiful." Kevin smiled and said," I''ll show you something more beautiful." before grabbing a bag from the back seat. Hopping out of the car, Kevin grabbed Silvia''s hand and started walking forward. After walking for quite some time they stopped in front of a big lake. The lake was covered with a thin layer of fog. There were trees and plants near the lake which made it look much more beautiful and heavenly. " This is beautiful." Silvia said. Taking out two thin blankets from the bag, Kevin placed it in the ground. Sitting down, Kevin said," Come let''s sit here for a while." Silvia nodded her head was about to sit beside him when Kevin pulled her towards himself and made her sit in between his legs. He then grabbed the other blanket and covered Silvia with it and said," It''s cold outside so I brought this for you." Picking up the blanket, Silvia draped it on Kevin shoulder and said," Even you will catch a cold." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin pulled her closer," Now neither of us will catch a cold." Leaning against his chest, Silvia sighed and said," Its so peaceful here. How did you find this place?" "This is my grandpa''s farm house." Kevin said. " The whole this thing? Even this lake?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes, he gave me this farmhouse before he died. He strictly told me not to make any changes and I must bring my wife here and also my kids and tell them about how brave and charming their great-grandpa was." Chapter 95 - Cuddle all day Pointing towards the lake, Kevin said," Grandma loved this lake, so after she died grandpa didn''t allow anyone to come near it or even touch the water. He then started breeding different kinds of fish in it and used to feed them everyday with his own hands and after a few months, Grandpa left too." Silvia snuggled closer and said," Don''t be sad, they are happy together and I am sure that they are proud of you." " Proud? Why? I haven''t done anything so good yet." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," You married a goddess Kevin and that was the best thing you could do in your life." Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes yes that is true." Snuggling closer, Silvia said," This feels so good." " What feels good? Me?" Kevin asked. " The environment." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," And you too." Kevin''s lips curled upwards when he heard that. Seeing her peacefully resting on his chest made him feel happy and satisfied. Within a short period of time, Silvia had already made a special place in his heart. His feelings towards her were growing stronger day by day making Kevin go crazy when she wasn''t around. And now he wanted to know whether she felt the same way as he did. Is she also slowly falling for him like he is? " Sil." Kevin said. " Hmmm.." Kevin chuckled and said," Nothing." What was he about to do? Was he going to tell her that he was falling for her? What would she think of him? They had just met each other a month ago and still did not know many things about each other and here he was all ready to confess his feelings. And even if he would, it would definitely not be in such an unromantic manner. " You haven''t gone home since we got married right?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," yes." " Hmm you should go and meet mom and dad tomorrow. I''ll drop you there later pick you up." Kevin said. " Mom and dad are out of town right now." Silvia said. " Then what do you wanna do tomorrow?" Kevin asked. " Cuddle all day." Silvia said but as soon as she said that, she widened her eyes in shock. How could she say that? Wasn''t that supposed to stay only inside mind like forever? Tightening his grip around her, Kevin said," That is not a bad idea. Then it''s final, we are gonna stay at home and cuddle all day and watch movies. It will be a nice memory that I can suffice with after I go day after tomorrow." Silvia frowned and said," Day after tomorrow? Why so fast? Weren''t you supposed to stay for a week or so?" " Duty calls." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," Fine, what else can I say." " I''ll come back and then we will leave for our honeymoon. I''ll make it up to you." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and slowly nodded her head. After talking for quite some time, Silvia fell asleep in his arms. Kevin slowly got up and scooped her into his arms and started walking towards their car. Carefully placing her on the passenger seat, Kevin buckled her seat belt before walking towards the driver''s seat. He then slowly drove the car out of the farmhouse making sure not to wake her up. ¡­. Chris'' apartment. Dragging Martha''s suitcase inside the apartment, Chris said," There you go, see I told you it isn''t that hard." Martha sighed and said," I could''ve done this properly for the whole night and then come here in the morning." Chris shook his head and said," I am not gonna stay in this apartment without you even for a single day from now on." Giving him a tight hug, Martha said," I am tired." " Hmm you go and freshen up and I''ll make some coffee for us." Chris said. Martha nodded her head and started walking towards their bedroom. ¡­. Inside the bedroom Looking around, Martha smiled. It felt so good to come back. There were so many memories in this apartment which Martha could never forget. Martha swore that she would never repeat her mistake again and would make it up to Chris for whatever had happened and the time they missed. Lying in each other''s embrace, Martha and Chris were talking about Emily. " I never thought she would stoop so low and do something like that." Martha said. " Hmm its shocking for me too." Chris said. " You know, I am so glad that Kevin broke up with her and married Silvia instead. Emily doesn''t deserve our Kevin." Martha said. " Yeah it''s good that Kevin got rid of her. Kevin and Silvia are perfect for each other." Chris said. " Just like us?" Martha asked. Chris chuckled and said," Just like us." ¡­. Austin mansion. As planned, Kevin and Silvia cuddled all day and watching different kinds of movies together. In the evening, Kevin left because he had to buy a few things but promised that he will come back soon. After Kevin left, Silvia received a call from Janet. " Hey Sil What are you doing? Janet asked. " We were watching a movie together but Kevin had to leave." Silvia said. " What? Watching movie? Kevin is leaving tomorrow and you are watching a movie with him?" Janet asked. " We were also cuddling-" " Cuddle? Like seriously? What are you both? Teenagers?" Janet asked. Pausing for a while, she continued," Okay cuddling can be cute sometimes but God damn Sil your hubby is leaving tomorrow at least do something tonight, make his night memorable so that when he is away, he craves for you." " What should I do?" Silvia asked. " God,you are such a baby. I know you both are waiting for your honeymoon to do the deed but at least you can start with the warm ups now." Janet said. " What do you mean?" Silvi asked. " Okay listen to me. You have that lingerie which we had bought together right?" Janet asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." " Cool take that out, wear it and umm I''ll send you a video right now. Watch that and do exactly what the girl does in the video to Kevin Okay? I am sending the video. And don''t think about backing out, you have to do this Sil. Don''t let him go without leaving your mark on him." Janet said before hanging up the call. After sometime, Silvia received a video from Janet and when she opened it, Silvia widened her eyes in shock¡­.. £¬ Chapter 96 - Shut the door and dim the lights In the video a woman was walking towards a man half naked. She was just wearing a very sexy bra and thong. Swaying her waist to and fro, she made her way towards the man and then started striping herself in front of him. Silvia''s eyes kept on widening when the woman started running her hands over the man''s chest until her hand reached his torso. The woman then slowly took off the man''s boxer and licked her lips. Crashing her lips against his, the girl grabbed his erection and started jerking it. The man groaned and took a nipple inside his mouth. He massaged the woman''s other breast with his one hand while the other made his way towards the woman''s thighs and¡­. Silvia quickly stopped the video and deleted it. There was no way she was doing that. Burying her face in the pillow, Silvia could feel her body turning super hot. After few minutes, she received a call from Janet. " So did you see?" Janet asked. " Jan, there is no way I am doing that." Silvia said. " Ahh come one Sil that was a simple foreplay okay? There are so many other things you can do but since it''s your first time, I purposely sent to an ordinary and simple one." Janet said. " What would Kevin think of me if I do that?" Silvia said. " Bleeeh girl, Kevin is going to love it." Janet said. Pausing for a while, Janet said," I bet Kevin is controlling himself. He is restraining himself because he doesn''t want you to feel uncomfortable so even you should not make him uncomfortable and at least jerk him off. You don''t want him to die because of blue balls right?" " I-" " Don''t think much and when Kevin comes just wear that lingerie and stand in front of him." Janet said. " You really think this will work? What if she thinks that I am only after these things?" Silvia asked. " Duh so what you are after these things? You both are already married Silvia and why would he even think of that? He is your husband what are you even shy about?" Janet asked. Pausing for a while, Janet said," Just do it okay? And Kevin is going to love it and use that lingerie because I''ll help you buy a hundred times more sexy lingerie before you leave for you honeymoon." Silvia took a deep breath and said," I''ll try." Janet chuckled and said," Good girl. You have to do something special today Sil all the best." before hanging up the call. ¡­. High spirit club. " So you people are leaving tomorrow?" Chris asked. Rocky chuckled and said," Look at your face man, you are glowing." Chris grinned and said," Martha moved in again. I am happy." " Jan told me what happened yesterday. I am very happy for you and very pissed with that Emily." Rocky said. " What are we doing with her?" Chris asked looking at Kevin. Kevin chuckled and asked," What are you staring at? What did I do?" " We want to teach Emily a lesson." Chris said. " Do whatever you want but don''t involve me. I don''t want to bother myself because of her. Silvia doesn''t like her anyway so I better stay away from the matters which involve her." Kevin said. " So it''s all about Silvia now?" Chris asked. Kevin smiled and said," It''s always been about her ever since I married her." " Tch Tch How cheesy." Chris said. " So Mr cheesy how are things going on? Did you release some of your seeds or are you still storing them?" Rocky asked. " There is no rush. We are taking things slow." Kevin said. " Don''t tell me you will not give it a shot during your honeymoon as well?" Chris asked. " Why are you both so excited about my sex life? Concentrate on yours." Kevin said. " Well I got my three years fill yesterday night and finally I am back on track." Chris said. " I was always on track but this time I actually found a permanent one." Rocky said. " Kev when was the last time you had sex?" Chris asked. Kevin thought for a while and said," It''s been quite sometime." " How long?" Chris asked "Almost a year but why the fuck am I telling you all this? Get lost both of you." Kevin said before getting up. " I need to go now, Sil is waiting for me." He said before walking out of the club. After Kevin left, Chris asked Rocky," A year? Like seriously? Weren''t Emily and Kevin staying together?" Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes they were but at that time we were allowed to come back home this often because we had been performing a very important mission at that time and Kevin was in charge of one of the troops. We were away in the wild for almost nine or ten months. And when the mission got over and Kevin came back home, he caught Emily having sex with that weird guy." ¡­.. Austin mansion. Taking out the lingerie from the bag, Silvia took a deep breath and murmured," Okay Silvia you can do this. He is your husband, what are you shy about? It''s not like Kevin is going to judge you." before taking out the lingerie and walking inside the washroom. ¡­. Inside the washroom. After taking a nice hot bath, Silvia patted herself dry before blow drying your hair. Putting on a very light lipstick, Silvia tied her hair into a messy bun before trying out the lingerie. The lingerie was reddish black in colour which perfectly fitted in her body highlighting her curves. It wasn''t a transparent one but it still made her breasts look larger than usual. Her thighs were completely uncovered making her shiver. Turning around, Silvia gulped in nervousness when she realised that it was a backless one. Glancing at herself in the mirror, Silvia''s face turned super red. How could she go in front of Kevin wearing this? " Silvia are you inside the washroom?" Kevin shouted. Silvia froze and let out a loud gasp when she heard Kevin''s voice. Knocking at the door, Kevin asked," Are you okay?" " Ya I am okay." Silvia said in a shaky voice. " Uh But you don''t sound okay." Kevin said. Taking a deep breath, Silvia closed her eyes and asked," Kevin can you please the door from inside?" " Yes But Why?" Kevin asked. " Just lock it and dim the lights too." Silvia said. Founding weird, Kevin still locked the door and dimmed the lights. " Kev?" Silvia said. " Hmm it''s done." Kevin said. After few minutes, Silvia came out of the washroom and what he saw completely blew Kevin''s head¡­. Chapter 97 - ‘ How do I open this?’ Kevin''s left eye started twitching when Silvia stood there, right in front of him wearing a very sexy and arousing lingerie which made him gulp a mouthful of saliva. He could make out by her rapidly rising chest and crimson red face that she was super nervous. She had her head lowered and was continuously looking at the ground with both her hands clutching onto her lingerie. Kevin couldn''t help but smile when he saw his little wife acting like a small shy girl. Taking off his coat, Kevin threw it on the couch before walking towards her. Silvia breathing hitched when she saw him coming towards her. She could feel her heart pouncing and dancing in excitement and nervousness. Just then the image of that man and woman from the video flashed in front of her eyes which made her blush even harder. She could feel her cheeks burn as heat crept all over her body. Standing very close to her leaving almost no gap between them, Kevin let out a soft chuckle and said," You don''t wanna look at me after seducing me with this sexy look of yours." Taking a step closer, Kevin lifted her chin up inched closer and asked," Do you know that consequences of wearing something like this looking all cute and beautiful?" Brushing their lips together, Kevin said," You have no idea how ravishing you are looking Mrs Austin. You are making your husband lose his patience and not wait to take you until the right time comes." Silvia could feel her legs turning weak when she felt his warm breath and heard his deep voice. Seeing how flustered she was looking, Kevin chuckled. She was clearly not ready for anything and yet she chose to wear something like this. Why? Grabbing a clean bathrobe, Kevin placed it on her shoulder and said," Wear this." Shocked by his sudden action, Silvia still followed his lead and wore the bathrobe. Helping her with the knot, Kevin grabbed her hand and brought her near the bed. Sitting down, he settled her into his lap and said," You don''t have to do things which you are not comfortable with." Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia snuggled closer and said," I just wanted to make this night memorable so that you would not forget about me when you are away for weeks." Kevin''s heart melted and warmed up at the same time when he heard that cute and shy reasoning. Cupping her face, Kevin said," I don''t need anything special to remember you Silvia because there isn''t a single second when I don''t think about you. I wake up thinking about you and sleep dreaming about you. It''s all about you Silvia and there is no way I can forget anything about you when I am away. Who is feeding you with such ridiculous things?" Silvia bit her lower lip and said," Well Jan had called and she told me that I should do something special for you because you are leaving for a long time so-" " Did she ask you to wear this?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." Kevin chuckled and said," I''ll have to thank her later." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," So what else did she tell you?" Clearing her throat, Silvia said," Well nothing." " Really? Nothing at all?" Kevin asked before caressing her bare right thigh. When Kevin saw her stiff expression, he buried his head on her chest and said," I don''t wanna leave you and go tomorrow." Silvia smiled and said," I don''t want you to go either but you have to." " Hmmm What do you wanna do now? Watch a movie?" Kevin asked. Without waiting for her reply, Kevin got up and said," Let me see what we have." Just then Silvia gathered every ounce of courage she had within her and said," Let''s not do that." " Hmm then what do you wanna do?" Kevin asked. Slowly opening the knot, Silvia dropped the robe on the floor and said," Let''s make this night a memorable one for both of us." " Are you sure?" Kevin asked not taking his eyes off her deep cleavage and partially visible breast. Sure? Hell yeah she was one hundred percent sure about this. He was leaving tomorrow and though Kevin said that it did not matter whether they make this night a memorable night or not but Silvia still wanted to give him something that he would make him smile and miss her even more. She wanted to make Kevin feel good and make him crave of her touches just like she craves for his. Without saying anything, Silvia took a step forward and crashed her lips against his. The last string of patience that he had for not touching each and every part of her body broke when he felt her soft lips. Roaming his hands all over her body, Kevin purposely squeezed her right breast. Silvia gasped when Kevin started fondling her breast. Just then Kevin slid his tongue inside and started intertwining it with hers. Though the lights were dim but Kevin could still say that the curves of her body were at the right place. She was thick and thin at the right place and he could not wait to touch her bare chest and skin. After sucking, licking and biting her juicy lips, Kevin shifted his focus to her smooth neck which was waiting for his attention. Sucking and biting her all over her neck, Kevin flipped her around. Ruining his hands through her bare back, Kevin planted small kisses all over her back making Silvia shiver in pleasure. Hot. Yes that is what Kevin was making her feel. Suddenly when Kevin stopped doing what she wanted him to do, Silvia frowned. Turning her head when she saw his confused expression which clearly said '' How do I open this?'' she chuckled and said," There is a hook right here." before pointing towards the back of her neck. Following her lead, Kevin quickly unhooked her lingerie and started pulling it down from her shoulders¡­... Chapter 98 - Let me teach you.... [SEMI-MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE READ ON YOUR OWN RISK. P.S: IF YOU HAVE A NOSEBLEED, THE AUTHOR IS NOT RESPONSIBLE :p] Following her lead, Kevin quickly unhooked her lingerie and started pulling it down from her shoulders and stopped right below her waist. Silvia''s heart started racing when Kevin started trailing kisses down her neck up to her shoulders. She gasped and clutched onto his shirt when Kevin placed his hands on her breast. Kevin closed his eyes when he felt her breasts in his palms. Just like he had thought, they were soft and perfect. Silvia let out a soft moan when he started fondling them, pinching and teasing her already erect nipples. Scooping her into his arms, Kevin started walking towards the bed. Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia buried her face on his neck not wanting to look at him, at least not when she was in his arms, half naked. She felt shy but this was what she wanted, to make their night a memorable one for both of them. She wanted to give him all tonight. She wanted to surrender herself to him because she knew that Kevin would never do something she did not like or was uncomfortable with. He was very considerate of her and that is what she liked the most about him. No matter under whatever circumstances they had got married, he had never made her feel uncomfortable or tried to force things onto her. He had always been patient towards her and was willing to give her the time she wanted without caring about his needs. Silvia came out of her daze when Kevin placed her on the bed. Silvia could feel Kevin''s chest rising up and down just like hers. Burying her head deeper into his chest, Silvia curled her toes and clutched onto his shirt tighter. Lifting her chin up, Kevin brushed their lips together and said," You don''t have to feel shy, it''s just me." before crashing their lips together. Wrapping her arms around his neck, Silvia slowly laid down with Kevin hovering her small body with his firm and strong ones. Without breaking their kiss, Kevin guided her hands towards his buttons asking her to help him take it off. Following his lead, Silvia started unbuttoning his shirt one by one until she reached the last button and helped him take it off before tossing it on the ground. He then took off his belt and tossed it on the floor. Placing her hand on his bare back, Silvia was becoming fuzzy with Kevin''s intense and passionate kissing when Kevin grabbed her wrist and brought it near his chest. Letting her lips go, Kevin nibbled her lower lip for quite sometime and said," Touch it Silvia, I am all yours tonight and you are mine." before crashing their lips together once again. Roaming her hands all over his chest and torso, Silvia realised how firm, strong and hot his chest was. Running her fingers from his torso up to his biceps, Silvia stopped midway when she heard Kevin groan. Burying his face in her neck, Kevin groaned and said," God babe, you''ll make me go nuts tonight." Before slowly moving downwards not forgetting to leave light kisses behind. Stopping right in front of her breast, Kevin touched them and said," You are beautiful Silvia." Before taking one of them into his mouth. Silvia let out a loud moan when Kevin started swirling his tongue around her erect nipples before sucking it hard while his hand teased the other one. Kevin was sucking, biting, pinching and fondling her breast making her moan in pleasure. Kevin was doing wonders with his tongue and she was loving it. Silvia couldn''t help but clutched onto his hair and pushed him closer. Clearly understanding that she was liking it, Kevin sucked harder. Silvia gasped when something hard poked her between her thighs. Just then Kevin let go of her breast and attacked on the one. The feeling for her softness inside his mouth was making his member throb in pain. He was so tempted to take her right there and then but he knew his boundaries. He knew that she wasn''t ready for him yet. Though he knew that they relationship had taken a higher step and they would feel more close and affectionate towards each other but Kevin still wanted to wait until she wanted it to happen too. Moving upwards, Kevin smiled when she was flustered expression. Her messy hair, red face, rosy cheeks and her pulsing lips made her look like a seductress. She had no idea how sexy and tempting she was. Intertwining their hands together Kevin could not help but shower light kisses all over her face and neck and said," Look at me Silvia." When Silvia heard his voice, slowly opened her eyes. When her misty and hazy eyes met his deep affectionate one, she blushed very hard. Moving closer, Kevin said," We have to stop here otherwise I''ll do something that both of us don''t want it to happen today." Understanding what he meant, Silvia slowly nodded her head. When Kevin flipped over, Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw the big bulge under his pants. Pulling her into his arms, Kevin covered her with a blanket. When Silvia tried snuggle closer, Kevin hissed and said," Don''t move recklessly." Turning towards the other side when Silvia back accidentally touched his throbbing member, Kevin groaned and said," I''ll go take a cold shower." As he was about to get down from the bed, Silvia grabbed his arms with her soft ones. She then lowered her head, bit her lower lip and said in a shaky voice," I-I can help." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," You can help?" When Silvia slowly nodded her head, Kevin inched closer and asked," How are you going to do that Silvia?" in a very deep voice. Silvia gulped in nervousness and said," I-I don''t know." Grabbing her hand, Kevin kissed it and said," Let me teach you how." before taking it close to his¡­... Chapter 99 - I wanted to learn too [SEMI-MATURE CONTENT AHEAD. PLEASE READ ON YOUR OWN RISK. P.S: IF YOU HAVE A NOSEBLEED, THE AUTHOR IS NOT RESPONSIBLE :p] Grabbing her hand, Kevin kissed it and said," Let me teach you how." before taking it close to his chest instead. He chuckled when he saw her all crimson red, nervous and super anxious expression. " You don''t have to." Kevin said before pulling her into his embrace. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," You don''t have to do anything that you are not comfortable with okay?" When Silvia slowly nodded her head, Kevin asked," Did your friend ask you do all of this?" Drawing circles on his bare chest, Silvia said," Well, she sent me a video and asked me to do exactly what that woman was doing to that man." Kevin''s lips curled upwards when he heard that. Inching closer, Kevin asked," And what did that woman do?" Silvia gulped and said," I don''t know because I did not see the whole video." Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, Kevin asked," Then how were you planning to help me?" Clearly embarrassed by his question, Silvia bit her lower lip and said," I don''t know, I thought y-you would teach me." Looking straight into his eyes, Silvia said," And I wanted to learn too." And those five words were enough to make Kevin forget everything and pounce into her again. Capturing her lips, Kevin pulled down his pants up to his thighs revealing his dark blue boxers. Catching Silvia''s hand, Kevin guided her towards his throbbing member that desperately needed some touching. Silvia shivered when Kevin placed her hand on his excited member. Kevin groaned and said," Damn Silvia you are making me grow harder." Though Keven still had his boxers on, Silvia could still feel the immense amount of heat his throbbing rock hard member was emitting. The feeling of touching Kevin like that made Silvia feel nervous was well as excited. She had never done something like this. This was the first time she was sitting almost half naked in front of someone but strangely, she wasn''t feeling any kind of discomfort or uneasiness. It felt so good and right at the same time. Silvia was surprised at how her body reacts when Kevin is around her. One touch from him was enough to make her feel giddy and excited. She loved the way Kevin teased her. She loved the warmth that his body emitted. She knew what had happened and what was going to happen today is far away from the real deed that was yet to happen but Silvia couldn''t help but feel more close and attached to him. She knew that this was just the start of their relationship and there were many more things that they had to explore together. She could feel that Kevin already held a very important place in her heart. Silvia could feel the difference in her and their relationship as well and she had never felt like this for anyone. This wasn''t just two people staying together getting attracted to each other. Silvia knew that she was falling for him and why wouldn''t she? Who wouldn''t fall for an adorable and caring man like him? What reason did she have for not falling for him? As Silvia was busy in her own thoughts, she accidentally squeezed him making Kevin groan in pain. Burying his face in her chest, Kevin said in a hoarse," Don''t do that Silvia, you aren''t helping." Quickly retrieving her hand back, Silvia asked," I-I don''t know. Y-you were suppose to teach me right?" in a very soft tone. Even she wanted to make him feel better. Even she wanted to explore each and every part of his body. Even she wanted to touch him, feel him and make him hungry for her touches just like how she was for him. Grabbing her wrist, Kevin took off his boxers along with his pants and tossed it on the floor. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw his member standing up all proud and mighty and¡­..Kevin was HUGE. Silvia unknowingly gulped a mouthful of saliva and kept on staring at it. Kevin chuckled and asked ,"What are you staring at?" Inching closer, Kevin sucked her earlobe and said," That all your Silvia. All yours to touch and feel tonight and the rest of our lives." Before placing her little hands on his member. Kevin groaned when he felt her little soft hands on the most sensitive part of his body. Not knowing what to do, Silvia was about to retrieve her hand back when Kevin placed his hands on hers and started guiding her. Guiding her to move her hands in an up and down rhythmic motion, Kevin groaned and said," Yes baby just like that." Letting let hands go, Kevin attacked her breast, sucking the right one while massaging the other. Following his guide, Silvia kept stroking his throbbing member which she could feel was growing bigger after each stroke. Silvia let out a loud moan when Kevin started teasing her already swollen nipples. She could feel a weird sensation down there which made her curl her toes and press her thighs together. Letting go of her breast, Kevin buried his face on her neck and groaned," Faster Silvia." But his hands kept fondling, teasing, squeeze her breast. Lost in the immense pool of pleasure, Silvia followed his instructions and started stroking him faster also squeezing it from time to time which made Kevin even more excited and difficult to hold on. He could feel blood gushing down to his lower abdomen, his heart beat increasing, his chest turning heavier. Silvia let out a satisfying gasp when Kevin nibbled her skin. Unconscious his tightening her hold around his throbbing shaft and jerked it harder. The atmosphere of the room turned intense as the two people pleasured each other trying to give each other the best feeling they have very had. Kevin was squeezing, pinching biting, nibbling, fondling, kissing and sucking Silvia like there was no tomorrow. Silvia''s right hand was busy stroking him, making him dive into the pool of pleasure and wanting to explode in her hand while the other ran down his chest up to his torso. Though it was freezing cold outside but their bodies were covered with a thin layer of sweat. " Silvia I am-" Burying his head on her chest, Kevin groaned as he exploded in her hands spilling all his content all over her hands and body. Burying her head on Kevin''s neck, Silvia breathed heavily. Pulling her into his embrace, Kevin lied down on the bed and pulled her closer. Placing her head on his chest, Silvia closed her eyes too embarrassed to face him after whatever had happened. ¡­. £¬ Chapter 100 - My son is smart After calming himself down, Kevin caressed her naked back and said," Come let''s get you cleaned." before getting up and putting on his boxers. Grabbing her bathrobe from the floor, Kevin wrapped it around her shoulders and said," You''ll catch a cold." Pulling it closer, Silvia said in a low voice," I can bathe on my own." Inching closer, Kevin smiled and asked," Are you shy now?" Pushing him aside, Silvia got down from the bed and rushed towards the washroom. Kevin chuckled and started picking up the clothes from the floor. After taking a long nice bath, Silvia realised that she hadn''t brought any clothes with her. " Damn Silvia how could you forget that." cursing herself, Silvia wore her bathrobe and stepped out of the washroom. ¡­... When Silvia came outside, Kevin had already changed the sheets and had also taken out her nightwears. Silvia''s heart warmed up when she saw that. Noticing that he wasn''t around, Silvia quickly wore her nightwear and started patting her hair dry. Just then, Kevin entered the room looking all fresh and good. He had just taken a bath and his hair was still wet. Walking towards her, Kevin hugged her from behind and buried his head on her neck. " Umm you smell so good." Kevin said after taking a deep breath. When the images of what had happened earlier flashed in her eyes, Silvia''s neck and face turned red. Looking at her red face, Kevin chuckled and said," You don''t have to be shy, it''s just me wifey." Moving towards her ear, Kevin kissed her earlobe and said," And only I have the right to see you like that." Silvia closed her eyes when Kevin nibbled her earlobe. " Kev." " Hmm." " I am hungry." Silvia said. Throwing his head back, Kevin let out a hearty laugh. Cupping her face, he said," Seriously Silvia how can you be so cute?" before giving her a peck on her lips. Pouting her lips, Silvia said," I did not have a proper lunch and I missed my evening snacks too. We missed dinner too." " I''ll prepare something quick for you. Hmmm hot soupy noodles?" Kevin asked. " Spicy soupy noodles." Silvia said excitedly. " As you say madam." Kevin said before walking towards the door. Just then Silvia grabbed his hand and said," Wait." Before dragging him towards the bed. Making him sit on the edge, Silvia started wiping his hair with a towel. It was already winters and she did not want him to catch a cold. " I have noticed that you forgot to wipe your hair. You shouldn''t leave it wet." Silvia said. " Well, if you will wipe my hair so lovingly, I''ll leave it wet all the time." Kevin said. Tossing the towel aside, Silvia grabbed hooked their arms together and said," I won''t be there to help to pat it dry when you are away, so you better not leave it wet." ¡­. Inside the kitchen. Sitting on the cabinet, Silvia was eating a sandwich that Kevin had quickly prepared for her so that she could warm her stomach while he was busy boiling the noodles and cutting some veggies. The maids who had already gone to bed immediately came into the kitchen when they saw that their young master and madam were preparing something. " Young master, madam we can do this. Please let us complete the rest of the work." The maid said. Kevin shook his head and said," Its fine. And your young madam wants to eat noodles prepared by me." " You people should go and rest. I''ll take care of the dishes." Silvia said. " But-" " Listen to your young madam and if I need anything, I''ll call you." Kevin said. Reluctantly, the maids left. After they left, Silvia said," They worry too much." " En they don''t want us to take all the trouble." Kevin said. Soon a hot bowl of hot and spicy noodles were served on the table. The aroma made Silvia lick her lips and almost jump in excitement. Eating Good Food was like winning a lottery for Silvia. " Be careful, it''s hot." Kevin said before taking a spoonful of soup and blowing it. After making sure it wasn''t too hot, he brought it near her mouth and said," Here, taste and tell me how it is." This man never failed to warm her heart up and make her feel giddy. He was loving, caring, sweet and handsome at the same time. Not to forget about his fabulously fantastic cooking skills. In a whole, he was the kind of man that every woman desires. How stupid of his ex to cheat on a man like him? Was she out of her mind when she did that? " Mmmmmm Kev this is wonderful." Silvia exclaimed before grabbing the spoon from his hand. Kevin chuckled and started eating his portion. From a dark corner of the staircase, four people were giggling and arguing amongst themselves. " You see that Thomas? They are catching up so well." Uncle Herpi told uncle Thomas. " Ahh zoom it Herpi, I want to see what they are doing." Uncle Thomas said. " Will you two let the kids eat in peace?" Aunt Lily and Aunt Julie said at that same time. Earlier when Uncle Herpi and Aunt Julie heard that Kevin was cooking for Silvia this late. They quickly rushed downstairs and when they saw Kevin feeding Silvia, Uncle Herpi quickly video called his friend to show them how affectionate the two kids were. All the four of them gasped and let out a satisfying sound when they saw Kevin wiping Silvia''s mouth with a tissue paper. " Ahh I am so happy for them." Aunt Lily said. " They look so cute together." Aunt Julie said. After looking at them did quite some time, Aunt Julie went upstairs and called Aunt Lily to discuss few things. When the ladies got busy, Uncle Herpi switched over to an audio call and entered a nearby room. ¡­. Inside the room. " They are creating trouble." Uncle Herpi said. " I know, they are trying to contact me but I am rejected their advances." Uncle Thomas said. " Kevin will find out the truth soon. That brat has already started investigating things Thom. My son is smart we cannot hide things from him for too long." Uncle Herpi said. " You know that I have always tried my best to keep her safe and I''ll continue to that in the future as well." Uncle Thomas said. " Silvia is now our responsibility, she is family now. If not me, my son will never let anything happen to her. I can see that he already adores her and things will become easier after Kevin takes over." Uncle Herpi said. Uncle Thomas sighed and said." Hmm since Silvia is under your and Kevin''s care, I have a little less to worry about." " I know Kevin will try to investigate about Silvia''s past and what had happened several years ago." Uncle Herpi said. Pausing for a while, he continued," My son is much more capable and has better connections than me. He will definitely find out." " What do we do then?" Uncle Thomas asked. " We have to tell at least tell him everything first. We have to make him understand what all this is about." Uncle Herpi said. " What if-" " Not now But we have to tell him everything later." Uncle Herpi said. ... Chapter 101 - Scared After eating, Kevin did not allow Silvia to do the dishes. He asked her to go to the room and warm herself up. After doing the dishes, Kevin was about to head upstairs when his phone buzzed. Glancing at the caller ID, Kevin quickly received the call. " What is the matter?" Kevin asked. Chris took a deep breath and said," I just got an update about that man who bought the jewellery pieces." " Hmm what is it?" Kevin asked. " Jackson Jones." Chris said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," The VP of Jones Enterprise?" Chris nodded his head and said," Yes." " And why would the VP of Jones Enterprise send so many expensive jewellery pieces for my wife?" Kevin asked. " That is the big question." Chris said. Pausing for a while, Chris said," Should I-" Cutting him off, Kevin said," No need, I''ll do it myself later." " Damn why are you being so possessive?" Chris asked. " Keep a close eye on the Jones family and increase Silvia''s security." Kevin said before hanging up the call. After hanging up the call, Kevin started wondering about the Jones and Silvia. What could there connection be? Why would Jeremiah Jones get admitted in the hospital where Silvia works and why would he try to build up a good relationship with her? Why would Jackson Jones buy expensive pieces of jewellery and leave it at his doorstep? Why anyone ask a thug to break into their house? Why would some random man keep staring at their place? These were the questions that were continuously revolving around his head and he desperately wanted to know why. All Kevin was waiting for him to take over the CEO position so that he could independently do everything and also protect his wife. ¡­. Inside the room. When Kevin entered the room, Silvia was packing his suitcase. Earlier, Kevin had just taken out the things that he needed to take. He had planned to pack them later but he completely forgot about them later. " I told you to warm yourself up." Kevin said before grabbing the things from her hand. " I wasn''t feeling sleepy so I thought I could help you pack." Silvia said. " I can do this tomorrow." Kevin said. " Let''s finish it now and then tomorrow you can do something else." Silvia said. Placing his things on the suitcase, Kevin chuckled and said," Something else like what? Are you planning to help me again tomorrow before I leave?" When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin chuckled and said," I''ll take that as a yes." " Stop it Kev." Silvia said before smacking his arm. Zipping the bag, Kevin tossed it aside and said," Come let me warm you up." Placing her head on his chest with her leg snaked around him, Silvia was trying to take in his warmth. Running his fingers through the hair, Kevin chuckled and said," Why do we do things just a day before or on the day I am supposed to leave?" Silvia chuckled and said," We are strange." They had their first kiss when Kevin was about to leave and they initiated another intimate thing a day before he was leaving. " Like Seriously, we had so many days in hand we had to do things just a night before I leave." Kevin said. Pausing for a while Kevin said," You know how difficult it is to leave after that? I just can''t." Before pulling her closer. Snuggling closer, Silvia said," I''ll miss you." Kissing her on her forehead, Kevin said," I''ll miss you too and don''t worry, I''ll come back before you even realise." ¡­.. Jones Enterprise. " She is joining work day after tomorrow." Judas said. " Hmm make preparations, I want to meet her personally." William said. " Boss I don''t think so Ms Silvia knows anything. She is different from-" Cutting Judas off, William said," Enough. Whether she knows anything or not is not important. We have to just make sure that no one knows she is alive. We have to kill her secretly." " Why don''t we just let her lead a normal life? I can see that she is happy with her husband." Judas said. " Are you changing sides?" William asked. " Of course not master." Judas said. " Good and do as I say." William said. ¡­.. Austin mansion. Two hours before Kevin leaves. Cuddling for almost the entire day, Kevin and Silvia freshened up when it was almost time for his flight. " What''s with that gloomy expression?" Kevin asked. Tucking onto his sleeves, Silvia slowly shook her head. Wrapping his one arm around her shoulders, Kevin picked up his bag with the other and started walking outside the room. ¡­. Outside. " Ah my boy come back soon." Aunt Julie said before giving Kevin a hug. " Hmm, I''ll come back soon." Kevin said. Patting his son''s shoulder, Uncle Herpi said," Take care of yourself." Kevin smiled and nodded his head. " Young Master, the car is ready." Lucifer said. Looking around when Kevin''s saw Silvia standing in one corner, he quickly rushed towards her. " I am leaving." Kevin said. With her head facing the ground, Silvia bit her lower lip and slowly nodded her head. She could feel her eyes turning hot. Her heart clenched and tears threatened to trickle down her cheek. Running his fingers through her hair, Kevin said," Lucifer will drop and pick you from the hospital. Wherever you want to go, he will take you." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," Take care of yourself. I''ll be going now." Not being able to control herself, Silvia pounced into his embrace and started sobbing. Kevin wrapped his arms around her and said," Stop crying like a baby, I''ll be back soon." Clutching onto his shirt, Silvia sobbed harder. She was feeling very heavy at heart and scared. She was scared because she felt that she would not see him again. " I am scared." Silvia said in between her sobs. Pausing for a while, she continued," I feel like I''ll never see you again." Kissing the top of her head, Kevin said," Silly, stop overthinking. I am going to come back to you right by your side very soon okay?" " Promise?" Silvia asked. Kevin chuckled and said," Your handsome husband is going to come back and tease you. And I after how you helped me last night, I want you to help me like that forever." Lightly hitting him on his chest, Silvia said," Shameless." Cupping her face, Kevin kissed her eyes and said," Don''t cry, I don''t like seeing you like this." Tip-toeing, Silvia captured his lips and hooked her arms around his neck. Kevin closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around her waist. Completely ignoring the surrounding, the couple kissed each affectionate like there was no tomorrow. Chapter 102 - Food monster Kissing each other for quite some time, they finally let each other go when both of them were out of breath. Pressing their foreheads together, Silvia and Kevin took deep breaths to calm themselves down. " I have to leave now." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Stay safe and come back soon." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," I''ll be waiting for you and I want to come back safe and sound and then warm me up like you always do." Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," If not by your side, where else can I go?" He then chuckled and said," Silvia do you realise that you kissed me in front of mom and dad who are still staring at us grinning ear to ear." Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she heard that. How could she forget about Kevin''s parents who were standing not too far away from them? Burying her face in his chest, Silvia said," Oh my God, this is so embarrassing." Kevin chuckled and said," It''s already done so why to feel shy now? Come let''s go." before placing his hand on her shoulders. Aunt Julie and uncle Thomas who was grinning from ear to ear after seeing their open affection could not help but grin harder. Walking towards his parents, Kevin smiled and said," Please take care of her." Aunt Julie frowned and said," Obviously we will. She is not just your wife but also our daughter." " Don''t worry about Silvia, we will keep your wife safe and sound." Uncle Herpi said. Hugging Silvia for one last time, Kevin said," Be good and don''t cry. I''ll call you everyday and we can even video chat. I''ll message you when I cannot call you and this time even if we go for a mission, I''ll try to call every now and then." Silvia slowly nodded her head and said," Call me as soon as you land." Kissing the back of her hand, Kevin left with a very heavy heart. ¡­. Inside the car. After the car left the mansion, Kevin sighed and closed his eyes. Leaving Silvia this time was a hundred times more difficult than the last time. He wondered how he would spend so many weeks without her. " Rocky Sir''s place?" Lucifer asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." " Sir don''t worry about madam, I''ll make sure she stays safe." Lucifer said. " Hmm I know what you are capable of Lucifer and Silvia doesn''t know who I am yet so you have to help me conceal my identity from her." Kevin said. " No worries sir." Lucifer said. " Make sure that she doesn''t go anywhere without security. She is a very smart and observant woman so you have to be careful and I don''t want to restrict her freedom as well. Let her do and go wherever she wants but you people should always be alert." Kevin said. Lucifer nodded his head and said," I understand sir." ¡­. Austin mansion. After Kevin left, Aunt Julie asked Silvia to take some rest and she would call her down when dinner is ready. When Silvia entered the room, she sighed when she saw the big and cold bed. Her bed warmer was gone and she missed him bad. It had only been a few minutes but she was missing him already. Silvia wondered how she would survive for so many days. Walking towards the bed, Silvia grabbed Kevin''s pillow and hugged it to sleep. Though it wasn''t warm and comfortable like Kevin but it still had a faint fragrance of him which was enough for Silvia. ¡­. Airport. Resting lounge. As soon as they entered the resting lounge, Kevin quickly took out his phone and called Silvia. Throwing his head back, Rocky leg out a hearty laugh. " Just look at you acting like a teenager." Rocky said before taking out his phone. " Huh look who''s talking." Kevin said before punching Silvia''s number. ¡­ Austin mansion. Silvia was having her dinner when she received a call from Kevin. Quickly getting up, Silvia said," I am full." Aunt Julie stopped her saying," Silvia finish your food first." Glancing at her buzzing phone, Silvia have aunt Julie a pleading look hoping that she would understand that this call right now was more important than the delicious food served on the table. Understanding her look, Aunt Julie chuckled and said," Alright go ahead, I''ll send some food in your home." Silvia smiled and said," Thanks mom." before rushing towards her room. ¡­. Inside the room. As soon as Silvia entered the room, she quickly received the call. " Hello." Silvia said. " Why did you take so long to receive the call?" Kevin asked. Sitting on the couch, Silvia said," I was having dinner with mom and dad. So I had to rush back to our room when you called." " Hmm so did you eat well?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I just ate a little and rushed back when you called me. Mom said she will send my food upstairs." Kevin chuckled and said," Did Mrs Silvia Green the ultimate food monster just leave delicious food that was spread on the table just because she could talk to her husband?" Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Don''t make yourself sound so special Mr Husband." " What? Am I not special?" Kevin asked. Without waiting for her reply, Kevin said," Oh wait you don''t have to answer that because the way you were crying like a baby, I already know that I am very special right Mrs Austin?" Ignoring his question, Silvia asked," Shouldn''t you be at the flight right now? What happened?" " Flight got delayed by two hours so right now I am at the resting lounge with Rocky." Kevin said. " Oh can you ask Rocky what is happening between him and Jan? I mean is there a progress? If not then why don''t you ask your stupid friend to do something because Jan really like him." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Seems like your friend did not tell you anything." " What do you mean?" Silvia asked. " They are already in a relationship." Kevin said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," What? When?" " It happened few days back." Kevin said. " Ahh Janet is so dead now." Silvia gritted her teeth and said. " Are you joining work from tomorrow?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I am." " Don''t forget to take Lucifer with you." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and asked," Why Lucifer?" " What do you mean?" Kevin asked. " I mean his name why Lucifer? Isn''t Lucifer a devil?" Silvia asked. " Well yes it is but our Lucifer is not a devil and you will stay safe with him." Kevin said. " Why do I have to stay safe? It isn''t like someone is after my life." Silvia said. " If you are around him, I''ll be at peace." Kevin said. " Alright I''ll stay close to Lucifer. Do you want me to hold his hands or hug him all day? Ahh you can also ask him to piggyback me around." Silvia chuckled and said. When Kevin did not say anything for a really long time, Silvia asked," Kev are you there?" " Hmm." " What happened?" Silvia asked. " Nothing." Kevin said. " Did you eat anything?" Silvia asked. " Yes but I think Lucifer did not eat anything so why don''t you go and give him some food." Kevin said. Silvia shrugged her shoulders and said," Oh okay I''ll just ask someone to-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," Seriousky Silvia? You are telling your husband that you want to feed some other man? Do you want to kill your husband out of anger and jealousy?" Chapter 103 - Nothing like your mother Silvia chuckled and asked," Are you jealous? But why? Weren''t you the one who was asking me to stay close to Lucifer?" " I said stay close not stick." Kevin said who was currently boiling in jealousy and rage. How could she saw something like that to her husband? " Okay I''ll stay close to Lucifer." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," Lucifer is handsome though. He has a really nice body and-" " Stop it Silvia. Don''t force me to leave everything and rush back so that I can show you whose body is better his or mine." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," Aww you have no idea how cute you are sounding right now. I really want to see your face right now. I also want to see how a jealous Kevin looks like." Kevin took a deep breath and said," Let me come back Silvia and I swear you are gonna get punished for this." " Ahh is it? I cannot wait to get punished." Silvia said. After talking to each other for quite some time when it was time for Kevin to board his plane, he said," Don''t forget to eat food on time and do not skip lunch or breakfast during your shift. I have already messaged mom all the things that you like having so you don''t have to worry. Since I am not there, that doesn''t mean you stop eating vegetables. I have asked mom to give you some salad everyday." " You know Kev sometimes I feel like your aren''t my husband but my mom." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," I know but you are so clumsy and I don''t want you to get hurt." " I''ll be fine Kev just take care of yourself." Silvia said. " And stay at two arms distance with Lucifer." Kevin said. Silvia let out a laugh and said," Really Kev? So petty?" " I''ll call you after landing." Kevin said. " Hmm bye take care." Silvia said. " You too." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Hospital. " Ahh nurse Silvia you''re back." Dr Johnathan said. Silvia smiled and said," Yes." " So is your husband gone?" Johnathan asked. " Yeah he is." Silvia said. " Hmm so you are gonna take a leave again when he comes back?" Dr Johnathan asked in a very sarcastic tone. Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," What do you mean?" Johnathan shrugged his shoulders and said," I mean I heard that you''ve been taking frequent leaves after you-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," The number of leaves that I take shouldn''t concern you Dr Johnathan. That is something that the HR and I should worry about." " That is not I meant." Dr Johnathan said. " Excuse me." Silvia said before walking inside the emergency room. Placing his hands inside his pocket, Johnathan kept on staring at the emergency room before walking towards the elevator. ¡­. Inside the emergency room. " Hey babe." Janet said. Ignoring her, Silvia started wearing her gloves. Janet raised her eyebrows and asked," Sil what''s wrong? Anything happened." No answer. " Silvia?" No answer. Taping her shoulder, Janet asked," Sil what happened?" No answer. " What''s up ladies?" Ron said. " Ron something happened to Sil." Janet said. Silvia let a mocking laugh and said," Something happened to me? Really Janet?" " What''s wrong?" Ron asked. " Ron did you know that Janet and Rocky are in a relationship?" Silvia aksed. Ron widened his eyes in shock and asked," What? When did that happen? And why wasn''t informed?" Grabbing Ron''s hand, Silvia said," Come join me and don''t talk to her." Ron nodded his head and said," Alright." Janet sighed and said," Come on you two don''t act childish." " Childish? You are the one who is hiding things and we are childish?" Silvia asked. " Exactly how could you hide such a huge thing from us? When we start hiding things from each other?" Ron said. " Look I was about to-" Cutting her off, Silvia said," About to? When? After you both get married?" " Arrgghhh I am sorry okay. I thought I would tell you both in person after Rocky leaves." Janet said. Crossing their arms in front of them, Silvia and Ron kept on staring at Janet for quite sometime. " Does he treat you well?" Silvia asked. Janet nodded her head and said," Yes he does." " Are you happy with him?" Ron asked. " Yes." " Are you serious this time?" Silvia asked. " Yes." " Is he serious?" Ron asked. " Yes." Silvia took a deep breath and said " Two scoops of ice cream and a large pizza." " Large pizza and brownie with ice cream." Ron said. Janet grinned and said," Done." Silvia and Ron grinned in excitement and said," Ahhh we are so happy for you." before giving Janet a hug. " I''ll give you all the details after the shift." Janet said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Alright, now let''s get back to work." Suddenly the emergency door opened and a man dressed in a very neat suit came inside holding his bleeding hand. " Can anyone help us?" another man who was standing beside him said. " I''ll take care of this." Silvia said before walking towards them. " He is bleeding a lot." The man said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Please sit over there so that I clean your wound." " Go outside." The man said. The other man nodded his head and left. Walking towards the bed, the man sat down and kept on staring at Silvia. When Ron noticed that, he said," Sil let me clean his wound, God he is giving you perverted looks." Silvia chuckled and said," He is of my fathers age Ron and this is a hospital, what can he do here?" before walking towards the man. While cleaning the wound, Silvia asked," How did this happen?" " There were glass pieces on the table and I did not notice." The man said. " The wound doesn''t seem deep so I don''t think you need stitches." Silvia said. " What is you name?" The man asked. " My name is Silvia Green." Silvia said. " What is do your parents do?" The man asked. " My dad is an ex-military officer and mom is a housewife." Silvia said. " Are you married young woman?" The man asked." Silvia raised her eyebrows and reluctantly answered his questions," Yes I am." " What does your husband do?" The man asked. " He is in the military." Silvia said. " How did you meet him?" The man asked. Silvia frowned and asked," Excuse me?" " I asked how did you meet your husband?" The man asked. Ignoring his question, Silvia said," I think this will need stitches. You should wait until the doctor comes." before walking away. After Silvia left, William smirked and rubbed his chin. Staring at Silvia, William murmured," I was wrong darling, you are nothing like your mother." Getting down from the bed, William left the emergency room without saying a word. When Janet saw him leaving, she said," Excuse me sir." But William did not stop. ¡­. Outside the hospital. Smiling at Judas, William said," You were right." " I told you sir." Judas said. " Scare her off once. Do something that will scare her to the depth Judas so that later when the truth is revealed, she doesn''t have the guts to do anything and will easily surrender in front of us." William said. Judas nodded his head and said," As you say sir." ... Chapter 104 - Bothered A month later. For the entire month, there was not a single day when Kevin did not call Silvia. He used to call her every morning, evening and night. And when he couldn''t, he used to at least drop a message asking her to eat her food and rest well. They had become more comfortable with each other and would share each and everything that happened during the whole day. Both of them knew that they were falling for each other but were still a bit reluctant to accept it. Both of them also thought that it was too early to confess their feelings to each other. So they chose to stay quiet and let things take its course. ¡­. Hospital. Silvia''s shift was almost over and she was about to change her clothes when one of her colleagues approached her and said," Hey Silvia can you please help Dr Ginni instead of me for sometime? I promise, I will be back in twenty minutes." Silvia thought for a while and said," Okay." Since Kevin was not at home and she missed him way to much, Silvia started engaging herself with work. She started taking extra shifts and would often say back at the hospital and wait for Janet and Ron to finish their shift. ¡­. Inside the cabin. When Silvia entered the cabin, she frowned when she saw a particular someone sitting on the chair waiting for the doctor. " What are you doing here?" Silvia asked. " Ahhh Silvia, I never expected to bump into you today." Emily said in a very dramatic tone. Silvia rolled her eyes and was about to say something when Emily asked," When will the doctor come?" Reminding herself that she was still on duty, Silvia said," She will be here in a minute." Just then Dr Ginni entered the cabin and said," I am sorry for the delay Mrs Grinome." Sitting on her chair, she asked," So what is the problem?" Giving Silvia a side look, Emily said," I am running late by Three months so I want to know whether I am positive or not." The doctor nodded her head and said," Of course, did you try taking a pregnancy test at home?" Emily shook her head and said," No I didn''t actually this isn''t just the case." " What do you mean?" The doctor asked. Emily took a deep breath and said," I was in a live in relationship with someone else three months back so-" " So you aren''t sure whose baby this is?" The doctor asked. Emily nodded her head and said," Yes." When Silvia heard that, she tightened her grip around her clothes and tried to compose herself. " Hmm I can help you run a DNA test but I need samples." The doctor said. " I''ll get them." Emily said. " Alright but first we have to confirm whether you age pregnant or not." The doctor said. Writing down a few things, the doctor said," i want you to come back tomorrow and take these test. Later you can show me the reports." Emily nodded her head and said," Of course, thank you so much." before getting up and leaving the cabin. After Emily left, the doctor said," She was my last patient for the day so you can also leave nurse Silvia." The doctor said. Silvia slowly nodded her head and left the cabin. ¡­. Outside. Silvia was still continuously thinking about what had happened inside the doctors cabin and what Emily had said. Though Silvia knew that Kevin and Emily shared a physical relationship in the past, whatever had happened just now was too hard for her to digest. The thought about Emily carrying Kevin''s child was making her feel suffocated. Silvia did not want to bother herself to Kevin''s past but she just couldn''t stop herself from overthinking about different circumstances that could happen if Emily was really pregnant and that child was Kevin''s. How could she possibly be okay with the fact of some other woman carrying her husbands baby instead of her? What would happen to their budding feelings and relationship of things turned out to be like that? Wouldn''t everything that felt so nice and special come to an end? Too engrossed in her thoughts, Silvia did not realise when she came outside. " Madam?" Lucifer said. Coming out of her daze, Silvia said," Hmm, let''s leave." " But you haven''t changed yet madam." Lucifer said. Realising that she was still in her work clothes, Silvia sighed and said," Wait for me. I''ll be back in a minute." After sometime when Silvia came outside, Lucifer was waiting for her inside the car. Stepping into the car, Silvia leaned back and closed her eyes massaging her templates. " Madam? Is there any problem?" Lucifer asked. Silvia shook her head and said," Nothing, take me home please." Not pursuing the matter any further, Lucifer took her home. ¡­. Aunstin mansion. After Silvia entered the mansion, Lucifer took out his phone and called Kevin. " Good evening sir." Lucifer said. " What happened?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while, Lucifer said," I think you should call Madam as soon as possible. I just brought her home and she doesn''t seem at her best condition right now. Also I saw Ms Emily coming out of the hospital a few minutes before Madam did." "Hmm, I''ll take care of her." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Inside the room. After freshening up, Silvia lied down on the bed trying very hard not to think about what has happened in the hospital. Why was she feeling so bothered with whatever had happened? Everything that Emily and Kevin had was a part of his past. She knew everything about his past before married him right? So things like this shouldn''t bother her. As Silvia was busy calming herself down, her phone buzzed. Picking up her phone, Silvia took a deep breath when she saw who it was. Thinking for quite some time, Silvia received the call. " Why did you take such a long time to receive the call?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and said," I just arrived and I am feeling very tired and sleepy. I''ll call you after talking some rest okay?" Pausing does quite some time, Kevin asked," Silvia what happened?" " Nothing." Silvia said. She did not want to tell him about that because she thought he would think lowly of her and would despise her. " So you think you can lie to me?" Kevin asked. When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin said," Say something Silvia and talk to me." Pursing her lips, Silvia said," I-I met Emily today at the hospital. She was there to see a gynaecologist." " And?" " Sh-she said that she was running late by three months and she might be pregnant. She also said that baby might belong to her ex so she also insisted on running a DNA test." Silvia said. Chapter 105 - SPIRIT " And you are upset because you think that Emily is pregnant with my child?" Kevin asked. When Silvia did not say anything since a really long time, Kevin chuckled and said," You surely know how to spoil your mood Mrs Austin." " I am sorry, I know that is your past and I shouldn''t bother myself with it but-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," When Emily and I were in a relationship, I was away for a very important mission and did not come home for eight months. When the mission was over, I rushed back home and you know what happened after that." " Hmm." Silvia said. Not satisfied with her answer, Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," So?" " Nothing." Silvia said. " Silvia did you hear what I just said?" Kevin asked. " Hmm yes I did." Silvia said. " So?" Kevin asked. " Nothing." Silvia said in a very low voice. Kevin chuckled and said," Think about it and once you realise what I meant, give me a call." Before hanging up the call. Tossing the phone aside, Silvia buried her face in the pillow and took a deep breath. After a few seconds, Silvia widened her eyes in shock. Sitting up straight, Silvia smacked he own head and shouted," Stupid Silvia." before grabbing her phone and calling Kevin. " It took you exactly 45 seconds to realise what I meant." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin chuckled and said," My wife really is a retard." " I am not a retard. I just did not eat anything so my brain isn''t as active as ever." Silvia said. " And why didn''t you eat anything?" Kevin asked. " I didn''t feel like eating." Silvia said. " You didn''t feel like eating after assuming that Emily was really pregnant with my child? Will stop eating if she is really pregnant with my child?" Kevin asked. Silvia frowned and said," Don''t mention that thing in front of me anymore." " Ahh so you can think of rubbish and I cannot even-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," No you can''t." Kevin chuckled and said," I have already asked Lucifer to get you your favourite pizza. He will be there any minute." Silvia smiled and said," Thanks and I am sorry. When I heard what Emily said, I couldn''t control my emotions." Kevin smiled and said," You know something Silvia." " What?" Silvia asked. " The only woman who will bear my child is you and no one else." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," Who wants to bear your child? Bleeehh." " What? You don''t want a child? Okay then I''ll go look for someone else." Kevin said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," Try and do that but later don''t blame me for breaking your legs." Kevin let out a hearty laugh which warmed up Silvia''s heart. How relieved she was feeling after knowing the truth. " My fearless queen open the door, Lucifer is standing outside with your pizza." Kevin said. " Hold on." Silvia said before walking towards the door. After taking the pizza from Lucifer, Silvia said," Thankyou so much." Lucifer smiled and said," If there is anything else, do let me know madam." before leaving. Holding the pizza box, Silvia grabbed her phone and said," I got the pizza." " Now sit and eat it to your heart''s content and if you need anything else ask Lucifer to get it for you." Kevin said. Silvia who had already started eating the pizza just nodded her head and kept on munching her pizza. Kevin chuckled and said," Call me when you are done." before hanging up the call. ¡­. Military base. " So what happened?" Rocky asked. Zipping his jacket, Kevin said," A small misunderstanding but now it''s okay." " Emily again?" Rocky asked. When Kevin nodded his head, Rocky asked," Seriously why don''t you just teach her a lesson or at least warn her?" Kevin smiled and said," I am just waiting for the right time." " God knows when your right time will come." Rocky said. " When is the meeting?" Kevin asked. " In a few hours." Rocky said. " Where is Chris?" Kevin asked. " He will be here in an hour." Rocky said. Kevin nodded his head and said," We should leave." ¡­.. Secret base. The secret base was located in a very scheduled area and was heavily guarded with fully armed military men. When Kevin and Rocky arrived at the secret base, the guards gave them a salute. After returning the salute, both of them made their way inside the base. ¡­. Inside the base. After scanning their fingerprints they entered the meeting room. Few other army personnel were waiting for them discussing few things. " We were waiting for you arrival Captain Kevin and Jacob." A middle aged man said. Kevin and Jacob gave him a respective bow and sat down in their respective places. " Where is Captain Chris?" The man asked. " Late as always." Another man said. " Captain Chris doesn''t have only one thing to do just like Captain Adam." Chris said while entering the room. Grinning at the middle-aged man, Chris said," Long time no see uncle Pete." " Behave Captain Chris." Colonel Pete said. " Okay okay." Chris said before sitting beside Kevin. "Since everyone is here, let''s start the meeting" Colonel Pete said. Pausing a booklet to everyone, Adam said," We got an update about the infamous mysterious group '' SPIRIT''. There has been mysterious movements inside the group which are suspicious." Flipping through the documents, Chris asked," Hasn''t this group been dormant for several years?" Adam nodded his head and said," Yes it has." " As far as we know, ''SPIRIT'' became dormant after the sudden death of their new leader who had just taken over a few days ago." Pete said. " Then why are the active now?" Rocky asked. " It turns out that they have found out that their next heir is alive and has been hiding." Adam said. " So they are looking for their heir?" Kevin asked. Adam nodded his head and said," Yes." " What do we do?" Chris asked. " We have to get hold of that person before ''SPIRIT'' does and take him into our custody." Adam said. " Since Captain Kevin and Jacob will we taking voluntary retirement in a few weeks, I want all three of you to work together and try to find that person." Colonel Pete said. " How do we do that? I mean you have to at least give us some leads right?" Chris said. " The higher authorities will send us the leads after a few days. When I get them, I''ll send it to you." Colonel Pete said. " Why only them? Even I want to take part in this operation." Adam said. Chris chuckled and said," Well, you have to take retirement like us." " We cannot add more people into his mission because we cannot rise anyone''s suspicion on us. So let these three take charge of this." Colonel Pete said before getting up and leaving the room. Chapter 106 - New lover boy Outside the meeting room. " When are you leaving?" Kevin asked. " I''ll be staying for a few days. When are you guys leaving?" Chris asked. " Everything is done but we were planning to stay for a few weeks to settle down a few things but the new lover boy here has some different plans." Rocky said. " Plan? Like what?" Chris asked. " It''s Silvia''s birthday in a few days so I am planning to throw a surprise party for her at the mansion." Kevin said. " Ah that''s nice so we can fly back together then." Chris said. " Did you ask Silvia to choose the interiors?" Kevin asked. " I have already asked Martha to take their suggestions." Chris said. ¡­.. Blueberry cafe. " So what do you both think?" Martha asked. Flipping through the catalog, Silvia said," I don''t know what to say." " Yeah it''s hard." Janet said. Martha rolled her eyes and said," Come on you two how difficult it is to choose from these designs?" Silvia sighed and said," Kevin never told me about this. Well he did tell me that we will be shifting places but he never told me that I have to choose the interiors and other things." " Even Rocky never told me about this." Janet said. " You both can take this home and then think before you give me the designs. Since Chris is not here, I have to take care of this and ask the architects to start the work." Martha said. " So everything okay between you and Chris?" Silvia aksed. Martha smiled and said," It had never been so wonderful." " I seriously never thought that Emily could stoop so low." Janet said. Martha sighed and said," I know, I trusted her but she-" " Ah will you two stop talking about my husbands ex in front of me?" Silvia said. Martha took a deep breath and said," Sil I just want to tell you something, never trust whatever you see or hear especially when Emily is involved. She is dangerous and-" Silvia frowned and asked," And what?" " She is still after Kevin." Martha said. " Ahhh isn''t she already married? What an unruly women." Janet said. Taking a sip from her coffee, Silvia said," So what if she still after Kevin? Kevin is already is already mine." Yes, Kevin was already Silvia''s forever. Silvia knew that no matter what Kevin would never choose Emily over her. Martha smiled and said," Obviously he will never do that. Kevin is already head over heels for you." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," What do you mean?" Janet chuckled and said," Oh God Martha don''t spoil everything for them." " Oh okay okay, just forget what I said okay Silvia?" Martha said. " Come on you two start spilling and tell me everything." Silvia said. Janet chuckled and said," Well I cannot tell you everything but I can just tell you that your husband is acting like a teenager who has just started falling for someone back at the army camp." " And they have given him a name too '' New lover boy''" Martha said. Silvia chuckled and said," New lover boy? Are you serious?" Janet nodded her head and said," Yes, because he is acting like one. He wakes up pretty fast and completes his morning exercise routine so that he can talk to you. He eats fast so that he can talk to you." " Doesn''t take his evening tea so that he can talk to you." Martha continued. Silvia laughed and said," I don''t believe you both." " Ahh we aren''t lying Sil, I swear Chris told me about this." " Rocky told me about this too." Janet said. Silvia smiled and said," Oh okay then." She was feeling giddy and happy at the same time. Was Kevin really falling for her? If yes then was she falling for him too? " Hey Sil when are you leaving for your honeymoon?" Martha asked. " The day after Kevin comes." Silvia said. " Ahh we have to go shopping." Janet said. " Exactly and what about grooming? We also have to go to the parlour." Martha said. " So many things to do but we don''t have time." Janet said. Silvia sighed and said," There is nothing much to do. We are just going on a honeymoon." " Girl you know what people do in a honeymoon right?" Janet asked. Martha gasped and said," What? You people haven''t done it yet?" Janet laughed and said," No they haven''t though I guess something happened before Kevin left this time." Heat crept all over Silvia''s face when the images of what had happened that night flashed in front of her eyes. " Your red face says it all Silvia." Martha said. ¡­.. Jones Enterprise. " Just take care of everything and let me know what happens. You don''t have to be very harsh. You just have to scare her did you understand?" William said. Judas nodded his head and said," Yes sir." " And make sure father or Jackie no one knows about this. I don''t want them to know the existence of that girl." William said before entering his office. " I heard that you had gone to the hospital today." A young man who was sitting on Williams chair said. " When did you come back?" William asked. Getting up from the chair, the young man said," Few hours ago." William frowned and asked," Isn''t your exam starting from next week? Then what are you doing here Oliver." Oliver chuckled and said," I didn''t feel like giving the exam so I came back." " Judas book tickets for your young master." William said. " I am not going back father. I am already educated enough to work at Jones Enterprise." Oliver said. William sighed and said," You know the situation right? Your grandpa is still the CEO and chairman of the company. You uncle Jackie is the VP and I am there too." " Why don''t you ask grandpa to step down? He is already old and is good for nothing." Oliver said. William frowned and said," This is not the way you talk about your grandpa." Oliver rolled his eyes and said," Whatever." " Go home for now and we will talk about this later." William said. ... Chapter 107 - Honeymoon shopping Few days later. Austin mansion. " Shopping?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Ah yes, Martha and Janet are coming too." " What are you going to buy?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know." " Hmm, Sil open the drawer inside my closet." Kevin said. " Why?" Silvia asked. " Open it." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," Alright give me a second." before walking towards the drawer. " Do you see a bunch of cards there?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I do." " Cool take out the silver one." Kevin said. Taking out the silver card, Ming asked," What do I do now?" " Keep it with you and shop with it and the passcode is 2310." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," No need, I have my card with me and how can I use your money?" " Silvia you are wife what reason do you have for not using my money?" Kevin asked. " But-" Cutting Chapter 108 - Sharp tongued and feisty After buying more than ten sets of everything, Silvia shoved the two of them out of the shop. " That isn''t enough Sil." Janet said. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," That is more than enough." " Alright now we have to buy a few sun dresses." Martha said. " Extra short once." Janet said. " Yeah come on Sil, we got to go." Martha said before grabbing Silvia''s handing and dragging her along. After buying a countless number of things and swiping Kevin''s card for God knows how many times, the three women entered a nearby cafe and crashed in the couch. " Oh God I cannot even lift my pinky now." Martha said. " Seriously I need a body massage." Janet said. " Ahh I think we should get one later." Martha said. Janet nodded head and said," Yes, let''s do eat something first and then we can start the grooming part." " I''ll go get something for us." Silvia said. Silvia sighed when she saw the queue near the counter. Wh Chapter 109 - SURPRISE 11:55 pm. Slowly pushing the door from outside, Kevin tiptoed and entered the room closing the door from behind. Keeping his bag on the couch, Kevin took off his jacket and shoes before walking towards the bed. Kevin smiled when he saw Silvia soundly sleeping hugging his pillow. Slowly removing the pillow, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. Burying his face on her neck, Kevin took a deep and sighed. Only he knew how much he had missed this stupid little thing. Sensing a familiar warmth, Silvia snuggled closer. Placing her hand on his chest, Silvia frowned. Wasn''t her pillow supposed to be soft and fluffy? Slowly opening her eyes, Silvia rubbed her eyes for quite some time not believing what he was seeing. Lifting her head up, Silvia kept staring at him without blinking. How could Kevin be here? Was she missing him so much that she had now started hallucinating about his presence? When Kevi Chapter 110 - Disguised men " Did you get it checked?" Janet asked. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes I did." " You are such a big man Ron, how can you be so careless?" Silvia said. " Exactly don''t try to act like a big baby okay?" Janet said. Ron sighed and said," Will you stop scolding me like big mommies? I am fine okay and happy birthday pumpkin." Giving him a hug, Silvia said." Thank you so much babe." Kevin narrowed his eyes when he heard the way Silvia address Ron in such a lovely and caring manner. ''Babe'' Silvia had never called him babe or in any kind of sweet and loving way. " Let''s cut the cake." Janet said. Just then a maid brought a Black Forest flavoured cake and placed it on a small table which was placed in the middle. Walking towards Kevin, Silvia asked," Did you order the cake too?" Kevin chuckled and said," If not me, then who?" Silvia chuckled and took the plastic knife from Kevin''s hand. " Okay Silvia make a wish." Martha said. Silvia closed her eyes and made a wish before blowing the candles. Grabbing Kevin''s hand, Silvia said," Let''s cut this together." After cutting the cake, Aunt Julie said," Let''s go to the dining area, refreshments and other snacks are ready." Looking at very happily smiling and laughing amongst themselves, Silvia hugged Kevin and said," Thank you so much Kev." " You can thank me during our honeymoon." Kevin said. Lightly touching her bump, Kevin asked," Does it hurt?" Silvia shook her head and said," No it doesn''t." Kevin sighed and said," I am here now, I''ll never let you get hurt from now on." Silvia smiled and nodded her head. ¡­. Dining area. " So when are you both leaving for you honeymoon?" Aunt Julie asked. Placing some food on Silvia''s plate, Kevin said," It''s past midnight already so tomorrow." " Ahh that is nice." Aunt Lily said. Uncle Thomas frowned and asked," Silvia how did you get hurt?" " Ahh this-actually we met with a small accident whi-" " What accident?" Uncle Thomas asked. " When did that happen?" Uncle Herpi asked " Hmm it isn''t that serious." Silvia said. When uncle Herpi gave Kevin a meaningful glare, Kevin nodded his head and continues placing food on her plate. " Hey mom where is Steve?" Silvia asked. " He has gone for some kind of a social camp from his school. He said that he will call you tomorrow morning." Aunt Lily said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Ask him to get me a gift too." ¡­. After eating, Martha, Silvia and Janet got busy opening Silvia''s gift while their partners were discussing something serious along with Lucifer. " Where did this happen?" Kevin asked. " Five blocks away from here sir." Lucifer said. " Who were they?" Chris asked. Lucifer shook his head and said," We don''t know sir but-" " But what?" Rocky asked. " Apart from us, there were two other groups of men who dashed in and helped us get rid of a bunch of men who were ready to attack the car and our men." Lucifer said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Two other groups? Who were they?" " We have no idea sir but they were clearly there to bash the group of men who had dashed against our car purposely." Lucifer said. " Hmm did they see their faces?" Chris asked. " They were disguised men." Lucifer said. Kevin took a deep breath and said," Alright you can leave now." Lucifer nodded his head and was about to leave when Kevin called him out. " Lucifer." Kevin said. " Yes sir." Kevin smiled and said," You did a great job today." Lucifer smiled and said," Thank you sir." ¡­.. Jones Enterprise. Sitting in his chair with a very solemn and expressionless face, William was quietly listening to the report that Judas was narrating. " We managed to hit the car only once and suddenly it sped up and left. We tried to chase them but were stopped by a group of men who attacked us." Judas said. Pausing for a while, he continued," I think those men were there to protect the lady." William frowned and said," Why would a normal man would keep so many guards for his wife?" " They were no ordinary guards, sir." Judas said. " What do you mean?" " The way they were fighting and how they attacked us, they seemed to be professional once. When William raised his eyebrows, Judas took a deep breath and said," Not only that sir, apart from those professional men who attacked us there were two other groups who butted in and started attacking us " How did you know that they weren''t in the same group?" William asked. " There uniform sir. The men were wearing different uniforms." Judas said. William frowned and said," If it is what I am thinking then it''s better if we kill her while we have time." " Sir with professional men guarding her all the time, I am afraid that is possible." Judas said. " Let the matter go for now and investigate her husband''s background. I have this feeling that he isn''t just an ordinary military man." William said. Judas nodded his head and left. ¡­.. Jones mansion. With a very gloomy expression on, Grandpa Jones was walking too and for in the living room. Jackie sighed and said," Will you sit down? God you are making me feel dizzy." " Don''t disturb me and let me think." Grandpa Jones shouted. " You think that thinking is going to help dad? No matter how hard you try, you will never be able to guess who those other groups of men were." Jackie said. " Are you sure they were a different group?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie nodded his head and said," Yes because they were wearing a different uniform." " So, excluding us there were two other groups?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie nodded his head and said." Yes." " We have to find out how they were and why did they do that." Grandpa Jones said. " You already know who attacked Silvia''s car right?" Jackie asked. Grandpa Jones frowned and said," How would I not know? That ungrateful brat, I''ll really hit him with my car one day." Chapter 111 - Hard to believe Austin mansion. Study room. " Now I am hundred percent sure that they are after Silvia and not you Kevin." Rocky said. Chris sighed and said," I don''t understand, isn''t Silvia just a normal and ordinary person? Why would people try to harm her?" " I think we have to investigate-" " I''ll do it after I take over." Kevin said. " Why don''t we let Chris do it now?" Rocky said. Kevin shook his head and said," I''ll do it." " Possessive husband." Chris murmured. Rocky sighed and said," Alright just a few weeks more until we takeover and after Kevin finishes investigating, we can plan things out accordingly." " Hmm and we will also get the leads of ''SPIRIT'' by then." Chris said. " We will sort things out after I come back until then don''t disturb me even if the world is about to end. I want to spend my honeymoon in peace. I don''t want you idiots to disturb and don''t try calling me too." Kevin said. Chris laughed and said," Look at you so excited like a small kid." " Planning to use your tools lover boy?" Rocky asked. " That is none of your business." Kevin said. Chris chuckled and said," Don''t forget to carry a few boxes of condoms. Well, even if you are not planning to use your tolls you never know. Anything can happen in the heat of the moment. What if you want to do it but you don''t have any protection? And then you have to go out to buy condoms and when you come back, the moments gone." " Exactly and if you do it raw, what if she falls pregnant?" Rocky asked. " And you just got married. You don''t want to impregnate her yet right?" Chris said. Smacking their heads, Kevin said," Stop spouting nonsense and leave." " Alright alright it''s wife''s before bro''s now and we understand." Chris said. Getting up, Rocky said," I''ll meet you after you come back then." Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." " Let''s go down now." Chris said. ¡­. Downstairs. " But you really don''t look like a gay." Martha said. Ron sighed and said," Well, but I am." Martha helplessly shook her head and said," Nope you cannot be a gay. I mean just look at you Ron." " What are you two talking about?" Silvia and Janet asked. " Ron just told me that he is a gay." Martha said. " Hard to believe right?" Silvia said. When Martha nodded her head, Janet chuckled and said," I had a really hard time believing too but he is." " Ahh I still cannot convince myself." Martha said. " Martha, Ron is a gay okay even if he wasn''t, why would someone act like one?" Silvia said. " Yeah and we have even seen him making out with guys." Janet said. " Will you two stop embarrassing me in front of Martha?" Ron said. " Still hard to believe." Martha said. Ron was a tall-fairly built man which extremely sharp features with a very attractive body and face. " Now that Martha mentioned it, if I had not known you since kindergarten, I would''ve definitely not believed that you are a gay." Silvia said. " Yeah exactly." Janet said. " And when did you start going to the gym?" Silvia asked. " Just a few weeks ago." Ron said. " So what are working on?" Rocky asked. " Chest and muscles." Ron said. Pulling Ron''s cheeks, Silvia and Janet squealed and said," Awwwww our baby is working on getting some abs." Ron chuckled and said," Yeah kind off." " Come one take off your shirt and show you mommies the progress." Janet said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes take it off." Kevin raised his eyebrows when he heard that. How was he supposed to react when his wife was asking some other man to take off his shirt right in front of him? " You are kidding right?" Ron asked. Silvia and Janet shook their heads and said," No we are not." " Take it off." Janet said. Pulling his shirt up, Silvia said," Yes show your mommies what you got in their baby." Ron sighed and took off his shirt revealing his toned chest and perfectly shaped abs. Janet, Martha and Silvia gasped when they saw that. " Oh my God Ron, were you hiding this all these days?" Janet asked before touching this abs. Running her fingers through them, Silvia gasped and said," This is awesome." Chris raised his eyebrows and asked," Since how many years have you been working out?" " Years? Just a few weeks." Ron said. " You gotta be kidding me man there is no way you can get these only by a few weeks training and work out." Rocky said. " I have never seen such a good body before." Silvia said. " Exactly, this is so sexy and hot. Can I touch them?" Martha asked. Ron chuckled and said," Ya sure, not that I mind." When the three green-eyed monsters saw their woman ogling over some other man''s body, they gritted their teeth in jealousy. Pulling Silvia towards him, Kevin said," It''s getting quite late, I think everyone should take some rest." " Yes, Yes we should leave." Rocky and Chris said before pulling their woman towards them. " Ron you should wear your t-shirt before you catch a cold." Kevin said. " Oh ya." Ron said before wearing his t-shirt. " Ron you should start walking shirtless in front of us." Janet said. Rocky frowned and said," Why don''t we go home and I''ll show you how good my body and stamina is?" " Yes, why don''t we go upstairs and I show you how good my body is wifey?" Kevin said. Grabbing Martha''s hand, Chris placed it on his chest and said," I don''t have to tell you how good my body is or you want me to show you again?" " I will definitely not mind if you three start striping in front of me." Ron said. Silvia frowned and quickly wrapped her arms around Kevin and said," Stop it Ron, there is no way I am going to let you see my husband''s body." " Yeah exactly." Janet said. " Ahh you two are so mean." Ron said before walking out of the mansion. " We will also go now." Chris and Rocky said before leaving the mansion along with Martha and Janet. ¡­... After everyone left, Kevin pinned Silvia against the door and asked," So Ron''s body is the best that you''ve ever seen huh?" Chapter 112 - Jealous Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia said," Someone sounds jealous." " Why wouldn''t I? My wife is touching some other man''s body right in front of me why wouldn''t I be jealous?" Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," You don''t have to be jealous, Ron is just a friend." " Everything starts with being FRIENDS honey." Kevin said. Pulling her closer, Kevin said," And his body is the best that you have seen? Like seriously honey? Should I take that as an insult?" Silvia chuckled and said," Do you know cute look when you are jealous?" Kevin shook his head and said," That is not gonna work woman, I have to show you who has the best body." Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia said," Yes yes my husband''s body is the best." " You are realizing it now?" Kevin asked. *AHEM* *AHEM* " Control your emotions kids or at least wait until your elders are gone." Uncle Herpi said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and quickly pushed Kevin aside. Her face reddened when she saw her parents and Kevin''s parents staring at them grinning from ear to ear. When Kevin saw her red face, he chuckled and whispered," What are you shy about? We are already married." before placing his hand on her waist. Smacking uncle Herpi''s hand, Aunt Julie said," Stop teasing the kids Herpi." " Mom, dad are you both leaving?" Silvia asked. Uncle Thomas and Aunt Julie nodded their heads and said," Yes we are. We will come back tomorrow." " Kevin is taking all of us out for dinner for your birthday." Aunt Julie said. Silvia smiled and asked," Really?" Kevin chuckled and said," Yes." " Is everyone coming?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes, everyone is coming." " Ahh we are gonna have so much fun. I''ll go and call Janet." Silvia said before rushing upstairs. " This child is always this excited about her birthday." Aunt Lily said. " You could''ve just celebrated her birthday in private, just the two of you." Uncle Thomas said. Kevin smiled and said," Dad, you know how Silvia is right? She will be more happy if everyone is present." " That is also true." Uncle Thomas said. " We should leave now, it''s getting late." Aunt Lily said. " Let me drop you home." Kevin said. " Ahh it''s fine. We have that young man waiting for us outside who picked us up from our place today." Uncle Thomas said. Kevin smiled and said," Okay then let me drop you outside." ¡­. After seeing off his in-laws when Kevin entered the mansion, Uncle Herpi said," I hope you know what to do?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I know." " Hmm I am happy to know that you did not let your guard down around Silvia even when you weren''t around." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin smiled and said," She is my wife If not me, who will protect her?" Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," Yes it''s your responsibility and no matter what you must protect her." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Is it just me or there is some other reason why you are asking me to protect her?" Without saying anything, uncle Herpi turned around and started walking towards his room. Staring at his fathers retreating figure for quite some time, Kevin started walking towards his room. ¡­. Inside the room. When Kevin entered the room, Silvia was busy walking to Janet. " Kevin just told me about the dinner." Silvia said. " Rocky just told me too." Janet said. " Hey does this mean that you guys will be give me gifts tomorrow as well?" Silvia asked excitedly. Looking at her childish behaviour and after listening to her childish question, Kevin chuckled and helplessly shook his head. As Silvia was busy talking to her friend, Kevin pulled out his phone and called Chris. " I am driving." Chris said. " As if I care." Kevin said. " What do want lover boy?" Chris asked. " Will that be ready by tomorrow evening before dinner plan?" Kevin asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Don''t worry, everything will be ready." " I want it to be perfect." Kevin said. Chris chuckled and asked," What are you planning to do lover boy?" " That is none of your business." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Inside the car. " Kevin?" Martha asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes, who else can boss me around like this?" Martha chuckled and asked," So is he planning something for Silvia tomorrow?" Chris nodded his head and said," I guess he is." Pausing for a while, Chris said," Ahh did I tell you what happened in the bidding seminar today?" When Martha shook her head, Chris said," Your dear brother just lost a very profitable contract from your boyfriend." Throwing her head back, Martha said," Who can win against my handsome and intelligent boyfriend? He was bound to lose." Getting down from the car, Chris helped Martha out and said," You can join our office if you want to." Hooking her arms around his neck, Martha asked," What do you think, which post should I apply for?" Wrapping his arms around her waist, Chris said," Well, there is a post which empty now." Inching closer, Chris said," My personal secretary but with your perfect skills, I am afraid that it will be a very small position for you." Pausing for a while, Chris said," Or we can do one thing. I will step down from the CEO position and you take over my position and I''ll become your personal assistant and bed warmer that I already am." " Hmm that''s an enticing offer Mr CEO but I guess I''ll just stay at home and take care of TinTin and our future kids." Martha said. Kissing her forehead, Chris said," On a serious note, you can always going office is you want you." " Hmm I know and I will when I want to." Martha said. " Babe." Chris said. " Hmmm." " Let''s get married." Chris said. " Chris." Martha said. " Hmmm." " You know that I''ll choke you to death of this if this is how you are gonna propose me right?" Martha asked. Chapter 113 - COLDWARM Chris chuckled and asked," So you are gonna say yes if I propose you with a ring in my hand right?" Hooking her arms around her neck, Martha said," Well that depends upon the size of the ring." " Hmm so bigger ring means a bigger yes?" Chris asked. Martha chuckled and said," May be." " On a serious note Martha, do you wanna get married tomorrow?" Chris asked. Pushing him away, Martha rushed inside the building and saying," No Ring, No Yes Mr CEO." " Hey wait, I''ll order a ring right now. Will you marry me then?" Chris shouted before rushing inside. ¡­. Austin mansion. " So what did Kevin gift you?" Janet asked. Silvia frowned and answered," Nothing." Janet chuckled and said," Really? That is sad." " He organised a surprise party for me and he is taking everyone for dinner tonight so I don''t think so he needs to give me any gift." Silvia said. " Pttffff girl you don''t you pretend and act so wise in front of you." Janet said. " Yeah you are right, how could he forget about my gift. I''ll go remind him and I''ll meet you tonight." Silvia said before hanging up the call. Looking around when Silvia saw him sitting on the bed scrolling through this phone, she quickly took off her shoes and rushed towards the bed. Getting into the covers, Silvia snuggled closer and asked," What are you looking at?" Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin said," Checking out some important mails." " Ohh." " What happened? Do you want to say something?" Kevin asked. When Silvia shook and nodded her head at the same time, Kevin chuckled and asked," What happened Sil?" Drawing circles on his chest, Silvia asked," Kev are you forgetting something?" Kevin frowned and asked," I am? Like what?" Silvia pouted her lips and said," Think hubby think." Kevin''s heart bloomed in happiness and sweetness when Silvia called him '' Hubby''. Resisting his urge to kiss her, Kevin pretended to think for a while and said," Nah, I don''t remember anything." Silvia frowned and murmured," Stupid." " What did you say babe?" Kevin asked. Burying her face on his chest, Silvia said," Nothing." Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin asked," Am I supposed to remember something? Wifey, am I forgetting something?" " Keep shut and let me sleep." Silvia said before snuggling closer. " You have to wait for your gift." Kevin said. Silvia''s face brightened in excitement when she heard that," Really? You have one prepared? What is it? Is it edible?" Flicking her forehead, Kevin chuckled and said," I said you have to wait. Now be good and sleep." before dimming the lights. Poking Kevin, Silvia asked," Can I get a hint?" " No." Kevin said. " Okay just describe it." Silvia said. " No." " Okay okay I''ll make guesses and if I am close you say WARM and if nowhere near guessing that thing, you say COLD, okay?" Silvia said. Popping his head up, Kevin said," Okay." Placing her hand on her chin, Silvia thought for a while and said," A watch?" " Cold." " A dress?" " Cold." " Perfume?" " Cold." " Hamburger." " Very cold." " Hair straightener?" " I am freezing." " Okay okay I get it now, shoes?" Silvia said enthusiastically. " I died." Kevin said. Pinning her down, Kevin said," You know how stupid your guesses were? Why would I gift you a straightener or a hamburger on your birthday Silvia? I am not a weirdo." Inching closer, Kevin said," And it seems like you are not tired so why don''t we do some oral exercise to tire you first." before clashing his lips against hers and sliding his hand inside her t-shirt. ¡­.. Jones mansion. " Where is that custom-made earring?" Grandpa Jones shouted. The maids who were already in a panic stricken condition couldn''t help but shiver in fear. The huge dining table was almost covered with different kinds of chocolates, snacks and jewellery prices. The old man was sitting on a chair with a checklist in his hand. Few maids were placing then inside a box while others were busy looking for the things which the old man wanted to see. " What is going on?" Grandma Jones asked. Grandpa Jones widened his eyes in shock when he saw his wife who was actually supposed to come after a week. Walking towards the table, Grandma Jones asked," What is all this Jerry?" Grandpa Jones could feel a lump stuck in his throat. He wanted to say something but couldn''t. Coughing vigorously for quite some time, grandpa Jones asked," Ehh honey why are you here? I mean, weren''t you supposed to come back after a week?" " Yes but I suddenly realised that it''s our sweethearts birthday today and we have to go the graveyard." Grandma Jones said. Pointing towards the tables, Grandma Jones asked," And aren''t these Silvia''s favourite chocolates? Why did you buy so many? And why are packing them?" When Grandpa Jones did not say anything for a really long time, Grandma Jones slammed the table and said," Will you tell what is happening here?" Just then Jackie arrived and said," I''ll tell you mom." Grandpa Jones widened his eyes in shock. How could he let his wife know the truth? " Jackson Jones stop right there." Grandpa Jones shouted. " You dare to stop him?" Grandma Jones shouted. Walking towards them, Jackie said," Dad, it''s high time we have to tell mom." " But-" " We can''t always hide this." Jackie said. Grandpa Jones sighed and sat on the chair. Yes, they couldn''t keep this away from her forever. Turning towards his mom, Jackie said," Mom, I don''t want you to freak out but whatever happened was because everyone wanted to keep her safe." Grandma Jones frowned and said," What do you mean?" After taking a deep breath, Jackie said," Silvia is alive." " What?" Grandma Jones shouted before dropping her things on the ground. Holding his mother''s shoulders, Jackie said," Dont freak out okay? We also thought she was dead until we found out that she was alive a year ago. We wanted to tell you but we were scared that you won''t be able to handle such a big thing so we had to hide the truth from you." Chapter 114 - Multiple gifts Grandma Jones could feel her legs turning weak. Grabbing Jackie''s hand, Grandma Jones asked," She is alive? Like real?" Jackie nodded his head and said," Yes, she is alive mom, our little angel is alive." Just then grandma Jones broke down and burst into tears. Supporting his mother, Jackie patted her back and said," It''s okay mother everything will be alright." Walking towards his wife, grandpa Jones said," Lisa." Grabbing her husband shirt, grandma Jones asked," Jerry did you see her? How is she? How does she look? Does she look like our Sabrina?" Grandpa Jones pursed his lips and was about to say something but when Jackie shook his head and gestured him not to say a word, grandpa Jones sighed and said," Yes, she looks exactly like our Sabrina. She has my eyes just like her mother." " I want to see her too Jerry, I want to see her." Grandma Jones said in between her sobs. Patting her pack, Grandpa Jones said," Alright I''ll find a way but till then you have to calm yourself down. There are still many things that still needs to be solved. We cannot act recklessly." Grandma Jones nodded her head and kept sobbing in her husband''s arm for quite sometime. ... Austin mansion. Silvia smiled when she woke up with Kevin by her side who had his arms protectively wrapped around her waist. Last night, Kevin tired her to such an extent that she couldn''t even open her eyes after that. He kept on teasing, biting, sucking, kissing her everywhere making her feel giddy and pleasured at the same time. Looking at his messy hair and handsome sleeping face, Silvia couldn''t help but pinch his cheeks. To top everything up, the thought about Kevin not leaving her and staying by her side forever was making her more happy. She did not like staying away from him. She always wanted him to stay by her side. Running her fingers through this messy hair, Silvia smiled. Yes, she was definitely falling for this handsome face and cute and caring behaviour of his. Silvia knew that he was the mature one in this relationship who knew how to calm her down and make her feel flustered at the same time and she was glad that he was so understanding and such a sweetheart. If it were a few months back, Silvia would''ve definitely described Kevin as a selfish person who only thought about himself and used other people to get his way out. A cold hearted man who deserved nothing by hatred. But now, after staying and spending more and more time with him, Silvia realised how wrong she was. She understood that Kevin wasn''t like that at all. He was the most sweetest and cutest person she had ever met. As Silvia was busy admiring his features, Kevin opened his eyes and smiled. " If you want to touch me so bad" taking her hand, Kevin placed it on her chest and said," touch me here." Silvia''s face turned crimson red and she unexpectedly started feeling hot all over her body after touching his firm chest. Hitting him on his chest, Silvia said," It''s my birthday, so you can''t tease me today." Pinning her down, Kevin kissed the tip of her nose and said," Happy birthday wifey." Silvia chuckled and said," Thank you." Glancing at the watch, Kevin said," It''s already noon so why don''t you freshen and then we can go down and have lunch." Getting down from the bed, he continued," And after having lunch, I''ll give you your first gift." " First gift?" Silvia asked excitedly. When Kevin chuckled and nodded his head, Silvia pounced upon his back and said," Awwww multiple gifts? Ahh you are so good." Lifting her up in his back, Kevin said," Let''s go freshen up." Clutching on his neck, Silvia was grinning from ear to ear. Kissing his nape, Silvia said," My husband is the best." Kevin chuckled and said," We should pack our bags right now so it will be convenient later." Silvia nodded her head and said," Alright, I''ll pack our bags after lunch." " Hmm I''ll leave to you then." Kevin said before walking towards the washroom. ... Janet''s apartment. Janet and Rocky woke up when someone mercilessly started banging at the door. Getting down from the bed, Rocky frowned and said," Who the fuck is it?" " I have no idea." Janet said. " Let''s go and see." Rocky said. Janet nodded her head and followed him behind. ¡­. Living area. The man outside kept on banging at the door and shouted," You bitch open the door otherwise I''ll kick your ass and beat the shit out of you." Janet froze when she heard a familiar voice. Rocky frowned deeper when he heard a hoarse and deep voice cursing his woman. " Jan who-" Rocky stopped when he saw Janet hiding behind the couch curled up in a foetal position. Rushing towards her, Rocky asked," Babe what happened?" " No no don''t open the door please, please don''t. He is dangerous and violent. I don''t want him to beat me again and I don''t want to see him please please don''t open the door." Janet said in between her sobs. Rocky''s heart ached when he saw her like that," No one is going to harm you okay? I am here." Burying her head on his chest, Janet burst into tears. Suddenly the banging became more vigorous and dangerous. " If you don''t open the door now, I''ll break it and later kick your ass really hard." The man shouted. Rocky had no idea what had happened between his girlfriend and that hooligan outside. The only thing he knew was that Janet was scared of the man and he had to get rid of him as soon as possible. Picking Janet up, Rocky placed her on the couch and said," Wait here." Clutching onto his shirt, Janet said," No no please don''t go, he is dangerous." Cupping her face, Rocky said," I am here Jan so you don''t have to feel scared or get worried about anything. Until and unless I am here, no one is going to harm you." Chapter 115 - Toxic relationship Wiping away her tears, Rocky said," Be good and stay here." Before walking towards the door. As soon as Rocky opened the door, a tall man dashed in almost knocking the door down. " Who are you?" The man asked. Rocky, who was obviously taller than him stood in front of him with arms crossed in front of his chest narrowed his eyes at him and said," I should be the one asking you this. Who are you and what are you doing in my girlfriends house?" The man was completely taken aback by the intermediating aura of the man standing in front of him. Since Rocky was from the military, his body postures and muscles were far more better than any other normal man. His gaze was sharp and the aura his body emitted could easily make anyone nervous. Quickly composing himself, the man said mockingly," Huh, girlfriend? You call this bitch your girlfriend? She is nothing but a piece of trash." When Rocky did not say anything for a really long time, the man pointed towards Janet and said," Wasn''t last times beating and thrashing enough for you that you now want to anger me more? Or do you want me to beat the shit out of you once again you slut." before rushing towards Janet. But before he could even take a step, a strong hand grabbed his collar and pinned him against the wall. Staring at him, Rocky slowly lifted him up by his collar purposely making him choke. " How dare you curse my woman right in front of me?" Rocky said in a low yet very intermediating voice. The man grabbed Rocky''s hand and tried to free himself using all his force but the man in front of him did not buzz instead he used more force and started lifting him up higher making it more difficult for him to breathe. Throwing his legs and hands, the man kept fidgeting trying very hard to catch a breath. When Janet saw the man''s face turning pale and purple, she quickly rushed towards Rocky. " Rocky leave you are going to kill him." Janet said before grabbing his arm. Turning towards Janet, Rocky asked," You care?" Janet vigorously shook her head and said," No I don''t but I definitely don''t want you to get into any kind of serious trouble. I won''t be able to take it if anything happens to you." Rocky closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down before letting the man''s collar go. As soon as Rocky let go his collar, the man collapsed on the floor and coughed vigorously. Holding the wall, the man slowly got up. Clenching his hand into a fist, he cursed," You bitch." before aiming Janet''s face. Janet closed her eyes waiting for his punch to hit her face but several seconds passed and nothing happened. " Those marks on your face and that hand print on your swollen cheek which I had seen at the hospital, did he do that?" Rocky asked who was currently holding the man''s fist in his hand. When Janet nodded her head, a cracking sound along with the man''s shrill scream echoed throughout the apartment. " That bruise on your waist and your shoulder did he do that as well?" Rocky asked. Wiping her tears away, Janet nodded her head. *CRACK* " Aahhhhhh." The man shouted his lungs out. Rocky then threw a strong across his face and said," How dare you hurt my woman?" Grabbing his other wrist, Rocky twisted it saying," Weren''t these the hands that you used to hurt her?" " No no stop." The man shouted. *CRACK* " Ahhhhh please don''t do this let me go let me go I''ll never come back, I''ll never disturb her. Spare me." The man shouted. Holding his broken wrist, Rocky dragged him toward the door. Giving him a nice hard kick, Rocky said," If I see your here next time or anywhere near Janet, you are dead." Before hanging the door shut. ¡­. Pulling Janet into his embrace, Rocky said," Don''t worry, he won''t bother you from now on." Burying her face on his chest, Janet slowly nodded her head. Scooping her into his arms, Rocky started walking towards the bedroom. ¡­. Inside the bedroom. Placing her on the bed, Rocky said," So you wanna talk about it?" When Janet did not say anything for quite sometime, Rocky sighed and said," It''s fine if you don''t want to." Cupping her face, he continued," But remember that I''ll always be with you no matter what and I''ll never let anyone harm you." Kissing her forehead, he said," I''ll go get some water for you." Grabbing his arm, Janet said," His name is Greg and we were in a relationship a few years back." Pulling her in his embrace, Rocky wrapped his arms around her and tried to comfort her. " Initially everything was good but later he started acting all harsh and violent with me. Slowly slowly he started using violence with me. He used to torture me and beat me demanding for money. There were many times I wanted to break up with him but whenever I mentioned it in front of him, he used to beat me and torture me. He also used to take drugs and other things." Janet said before bursting into tears. What is worse than being in a toxic relationship with someone? Someone torturing you both mentally and physically everyday is the worst thing that can happen to anyone. " Later when Sil and Ron came to know about this, they helped me get rid of him. That time, Ron also warned him and kicked him out of my apartment. After that, Greg did not show up for a few days but later he started showing up frequently when he needed money. There were times when Ron chased him out. He has also asked me to call him whenever Greg shows up but I did not want to disturb Ron again and again. So whenever he used to come, I used to give him whatever he wanted and he used to leave but when I didn''t, he used to forcefully take it and leave after thrashing me." Janet said. Tightening his grip around her, Rocky asked," Babe did he ever-" Cutting him off, Janet said," No he didn''t." Rocky closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Good for Greg that he didn''t try to molest or forcefully take Janet otherwise Rocky would surely find him and break all his bones " Why didn''t you tell me about this before?" Rocky asked. " I didn''t want to trouble you." Janet said. Rocky''s heart ached for Janet. Luckily he was there with her today what if someday that bastard decides to come back and he isn''t there? How could he leave Janet here all by herself after whatever had happened today? Getting down from the bed, Rocky asked," Where is you bag?" Wiping her tears away, Janet asked," Why?" " Jan where is your bag?" Rocky asked. " Inside the wardrobe." Janet said. Taking out the bag from the wardrobe, Rocky said," Help me pack your things. " Why?" Janet asked. " Because you are moving in with me." Rocky said before taking out her clothes from the wardrobe. Chapter 116 - Bully " But-" Cutting her off, Rocky said," No ifs and buts Jan. You are moving in with me and that is final." Janet sighed and said," Rocky how can I move it with you? It''s not as simple as you are making it sound. It''s a huge step for our relationship." " So? So what if it is a huge step?" Rocky asked. Pausing for a while, he asked," Are you having second thoughts because you are not serious about us?" Janet shook her head and said," No it''s not that it''s just-" Cutting her off, Rocky said," I don''t know about you Janet but I am pretty serious about this relationship and about you as well. I am looking forward to us." Holding her hand, he continued," Look, I know I have been flinging and flirting around for so many years but believe me or not Jan I have stopped fooling around after I met you. No other woman interests me or turns me on other than you. I never believed or took relationships seriously until I met you. For the three months that we have been together, I have understood what being with someone whom you actually love feels like." Pulling her closer, Rocky said," I did not tell you this because I had to rush back and forth every time but now since I have returned and I can stay by your side forever, I have started having feelings for you Janet and they are genuine one''s. I have never felt like this for anyone in my entire life and I want to take things forward and make this official. And I feel that moving in together is the first thing that we should do." Glancing at the watch, Janet asked," We have time before we leave for Silvia''s dinner party right?" When Rocky nodded his head, Janet grabbed his collar and clashed their lips together. Shoving the suitcase aside, Rocky quickly pinned her down. Pressing their foreheads together, Rocky asked," Should I take this as a YES?" Unbuttoning his shirt, Janet said," Obviously idiot." Rocky grinned and helped her take off her t-shirt too. Hooking her arms around his neck, Janet said," And I have feelings for you too and I am looking forward to us as well." ... Austin mansion. Kevin helplessly shook his head when he saw Silvia take out a big suitcase from the wardrobe. " Will you help please." Silvia said. Picking up the big suitcase, Kevin shoved it inside and took out a small one and said," This is enough." Silvia frowned and asked," How long will we be gone?" " Until and unless you are tired of Maldives and beg me to take you away from that place." Kevin said. " Then this is really not enough." Silvia said. Placing the suitcase on the bed, Kevin said," It''s our honeymoon Silvia so you just have to take a few sets of clothing or even better don''t take any clothes at all so that I can keep you on the bed inside the resort room forever." Smacking his arm, Silvia said," Shameless." Kevin chuckled and said," I just stated a fact." Pushing him aside, Silvia said," Just take out the clothes you need to take and I''ll do the packing." " Just pick whatever you want. I will go out for a bit and see you after an hour or so." Kevin said. " Alright." Silvia said. Kissing her forehead, Kevin grabbed his car keys and wallet before leaving the room. ¡­.. Jones mansion. " Silvia''s husband has booked a banquet hall to celebrate Silvia''s birthday with friends and family." Jackie said. Grandpa Jones raised his eyebrows and asked." Banquet hall? Are you sure?" Jackie nodded his head and said," He wants to keep the celebration private." " He seems rich." Grandpa Jones said. " So?" Jackie asked. Grandpa Jones chuckled and said," We have to meet her on her birthday so let''s go and crash the party." ¡­.. Austin mansion. After carefully hiding all the lingerie that Janet and Martha had helped buy, Silvia closed the suitcase and placed it in one corner. Glancing at the watch, Silvia realised that she had very little time left to get ready. " Stupid Silvia." she cursed herself when she realised that she did not buy her birthday dress. Now what would she wear for the dinner party? " Now now why are you cursing my wife?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and said," I forgot to buy a birthday dress." " Ahhh that is sad. Now what will you do?" Kevin asked before placing two sets on bag on the bed. " Kev what is this?" Silvia asked. Kevin shrugged his shoulders and said," I don''t know but why don''t you open it and see?" Quickly grabbing the bag, Silvia gasped when she saw a beautiful cold-shoulder maroon knee length dress. " Ahhh this is beautiful. Is this for me?" Silvia asked. Kevin sighed and said," What kind of question is that? I don''t have two wives so obviously this is for you." Pouncing onto him, Silvia clung onto his body and said," Ahhh thank you so much Kevin." Giving her a peck on her lips, Kevin said," This is your first gift birthday girl." Kissing his cheeks, Silvia ran towards the washroom saying," I''ll go get ready." ¡­. Martha and Chris'' apartment. " Why?" Chris shouted. Putting on her earrings, Martha said," You already spoilt it honey." " But but I''ll get a ring." Chris said who was determined to marry Martha until he makes an official public appearance along with Kevin and Rocky. Though Chris took over his family business from his grandfather almost four years back, he never introduced or held a press conference formally introducing himself because he wanted to do it along with his two best friends. " The moments gone Chris. Try asking me the same question again but you should have a ring and an eye watering speech ready. Now get ready because we have to leave." Martha said. " You are such a bully Martha." Chris said before grabbing a towel and walking towards the washroom. ¡­.. Chapter 117 - How do we crash in? Austin mansion. When Kevin stepped into the room after rechecking everything, Silvia was already ready and was busy choosing a pair of shoes which would go with her dress. " Kev want do you think of this?" Silvia asked showing him a black two inches heels. Before Kevin could say anything, Silvia kept the shoes back and saying," Nah this isn''t that good." Bending further down, Silvia picked up another pair shoes and started examining it. Kevin widened her eyes in shock when he saw her white smooth inner thighs. Just then he realised that the dress was too short. He had bought the dress thinking it was a knee length one but he was wrong. It was a very short dress which did not even cover her entire thigh. Kevin frowned and murmured," Now this is bad." before grabbing Silvia''s waist. " Ahh what are you? Silvia gasped surprise when Kevin suddenly lifted her up and placed her on the bed. " Didn''t you see what''s in the other bag?" Kevin asked before passing Silvia the other bag which had the shoes that he had bought for her which perfectly went with her dress. It was a peach colour two inches sandals. Silvia eyes brightened and she said," This is beautiful but how did you know my size?" Taking the sandals from her hand, Kevin squatted down and helped her to wear them saying," I have my ways." " Kev, I can do that." Silvia said. " It''s fine, let me do it." Kevin said. " Here you go, it''s done," Kevin said. Getting up, Silvia swirled around and asked," How do I look?" Pulling her closer, Kevin brushed lips against her bare shoulder and said," You look beautiful honey" caressing her cheek, he continued," So beautiful that I feel like taking you right here right now." Silvia let out a satisfying gasp when Kevin nibbled her soft skin before planting soft kisses all over her neck. Clutching onto his shirt, Silvia said," Kev we are getting late." Pulling her closer, Kevin said," We still have some time left." " It''s already time. We can continue later." Silvia said. " So you want me to continue after we come back?" Kevin asked playfully. Silvia blushed really very hard when she heard that. Looking at his wife''s red cheeks, Kevin realised how beautiful she was and how exceptionally beautiful she looked tonight. The dress perfectly fitted her body helping her flaunt her curves. Silvia''s breast were neither too small nor too big. It was exactly how Kevin liked, firm, round and well shaped. She had her tied into a bun and had a very light makeup on which Kevin felt was not necessary because Silvia looked good even without makeup. The dress looked exactly how he had imagined it would look like when Silvia would wear it except for the length, it was too short. When Silvia saw him staring at her, she chuckled and asked," What are you looking at?" " You look so beautiful so I am thinking whether I should cancel the dinner plan and then keep you in my arms for the rest of the night." Kevin said. Hitting him on his chest, Silvia chuckled and said," Come let''s go." " Ahh wait." Kevin said before taking out a red velvet medium sized box from his suit pocket. " This is for you." Kevin said before opening the box revealing the beautiful set of diamond earrings and pendant. " Ahhh this is beautiful but why did you get something so expensive Kev? I still I have the one you gave me on our wedding day untouched. I could''ve worn that." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," It''s a birthday gift Silvia and I did not spend much in this." " Did Chris give you a discount again?" Silvia asked. When Kevin nodded his head, Silvia sighed and said," Won''t Chris get fired if he keeps giving you such huge discounts?" " That is not our headache honey. Now why don''t you wear this and show me how it looks on you?" Kevin said. Taking out the earnings, Silvia wore them and said," Help me with the necklace." After hooking the pendant around her neck, Kevin said," These looks much more beautiful when you wear them." " Do I really look good or you are saying it for the sake of saying it?" Silvia asked. Intertwining their hands together, Kevin said," You look gorgeous but don''t bend down in front of Chris or Rocky. No, in fact don''t bend down in front of anyone." ¡­.. Inside the car. " Are you sure mom dad will come on their own?" Silvia asked. " Obviously, they are already on the way and I have already sent Lucifer to get mother and father to the venue." Kevin said. Looking at him, Silvia smiled and asked," Did I tell you how handsome you are look tonight?" Kevin chuckled and said," No you didn''t but now you did so, Thankyou." ¡­.. Grazed Hotel. Grazed hotel was one was the finest hotels where Kevin had booked an entire banquet hall so that they could have dinner and enjoy along with their family and friends. He had asked the authorities to change the setup and had also instructed them about the decorations and a few other things. While choosing the menu, Kevin made sure that it had all the food items that Silvia liked and loved to eat. ¡­. Standing outside the hotel, Grandpa Jones asked Jackie," Are you sure this is the one?" Jackie nodded his head and said," Yes." " Jerry will I get to meet her tonight?" Grandma Jones asked. Wrapping his arms around his wife''s shoulder, Grandpa Jones said," Don''t worry, you will. But you have to be careful and you cannot break down in front of her. She still doesn''t know who we are and it isn''t the right time to tell her everything." Grandma Jones nodded her head and said," Don''t worry, I''ll do as you say." " But dad how do we crash in?" Jackie asked. Grandpa Jones grinned and said," I have a plan and I think that it will work." Chapter 118 - Instant noodles Grazed Hotel. When Silvia and Kevin arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Silvia asked," When will the others arrive?" " They are already inside, come let''s go." Kevin said. Intertwining their hands together, Kevin and Silvia were about to enter the hotel when they heard someone call them from behind. " Ahhh I did not expect to bump into you two here. The world is really so small." Turning around when Silvia saw who it was, she smiled and said," Indeed the world is so small grandpa." When Grandma Jones saw Silvia she wanted to rush and give her a hug. If not for Jackie holding her, she would''ve done that too. The granddaughter who they thought was long dead, was standing in front of them. Grandma Jones could feel different kinds of emotions steering in her heart and mind. Though she somehow managed to control her urge to pull her into her embrace but she couldn''t stop her tears which were continuously running down her cheeks. " How are you darling?" Grandpa Jones asked. Silvia chuckled and said," I am a good." before giving grandpa Jones a hug. " It''s good to see you again Mr Jones." Kevin politely greeted Grandpa Jones. " Ahh young man, it''s good to see you too." Grandpa Jones said. When Silvia saw a woman standing beside grandpa Jones looking at her with teary eyes, she felt as if she had seen her before but she couldn''t figure out when and where. Silvia was about to ask her whether they had met before or not, grandpa Jones said," Ahhh darling don''t cry, it''s fine. So what if we did not get a seat at the restaurant. Don''t cry please. You know I cannot are you like that. It''s fine, we can go home and have instant noodles." Jackie widened his eyes in shock when he heard that. Grandma Jones on the other hand couldn''t help but glare at her husband. " Grandpa, what happened?" Silvia asked. " Ahh it''s nothing child, your grandma wanted to have dinner outside so I had promised her that we will have dinner outside but unfortunately we did not get any table in the restaurant so your grandma is upset." Grandpa Jones said in his pretentious sad voice. Turning towards Kevin when Silvia pulled his sleeves, Kevin sighed and said," If Mr Jones wants, they can join us for-." Cutting him off, Grandpa Jones excitedly said," Okay." But when Jackie pinched his waist, he cleared his throat and said," I mean we don''t want to disturb to both and-" " Grandpa it''s fine. It''s my birthday today so we can enjoy together." Silvia said. " Ahh it''s your birthday? Happy birthday pumpkin." Grandpa Jones said before giving her a hug. " Happy birthday Ms Green." Jackie said. " Thank you so much." Silvia said. " Happy birthday darling and may God bless you." Grandma Jones said. Giving her a hug, Silvia said," Thank you grand- I can call you grandma right?" Grandma Jones nodded her and said," Of course you can. I''ll be more than happy if you call me that." " Thank you so much grandma." Silvia said. " You are looking so beautiful tonight." Grandpa Jones said before patting Silvia''s head. Tucking his hands into his pocket, Kevin kept on wondering why would the CEO and the Vice President of such a big enterprise fuss about not getting a table in a restaurant. Everything that the Jones family was doing was so suspicious that Kevin couldn''t wait to find out information about how were they related to his wife. " Everyone is waiting, we should go inside." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, let''s go inside." " You both go in and we will follow you." Grandpa Jones said. Hooking her arm around Kevin''s, Silvia entered the hotel while the Jones family followed them. " Hey dad, what was dad?" Jackie couldn''t help but ask. Grandpa Jones chuckled and said," You see son, I knew that your mom would cry when she would see Silvia. So I decided to take advantage of that and look, it worked." " That was a very sly move old man." Jackie said. " Jerry, she really looks like Sabrina." Grandma Jones said. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Grandpa Jones said," Yes darling she looks like her." ¡­.. Inside the banquet hall. Standing outside the banquet hall, Kevin asked," Ready?" " Weren''t we having dinner at a restaurant? Then here?" Silvia asked. " It''s your birthday darling so I decided to do something special." Kevin said before pushing the door. Silvia gasped when she saw the entire hall beautifully decorated with white and purple balloons, frills and other things. The hall wasn''t a big one but want a small one either. There was a big table in between, a small band playing a very soft and romantic music and a dance floor. There were waiters who were busy serving refreshments to their family members who were already sitting on the table happily talking and enjoying amongst themselves. " Ahhh there comes the birthday girl." Janet shouted before rushing towards her. Everyone quickly followed behind and gave Silvia a hug. Jackie widened his eyes in shock when he realised something. Nudging his father, he asked," Dad isn''t that-" Cutting him off, Grandpa Jones said," I know." " But how? And why?" Jackie asked. " Don''t panic Jackson, we will talk about this later." Grandpa Jones said. " Ahh Mr Jones? I did not expect to bump into you here." Uncle Herpi said. Grandpa Jones smiled and said," Even I did not expect this Mr Austin." " Mr Jones was admitted in the hospital a few weeks back and that is the time he met Silvia and they bonded quite well so today when we met outside the hotel, we invited them to join us for dinner." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," That is nice, please come in and make yourself comfortable." Pausing for a while, Uncle Herpi said," Though you have already met them, Kevin is my son and Silvia is my daughter-in-law." Jackie started coughing vigorously when he heard that. " Let me get you a glass of water." Silvia said. " I did not know you had such a handsome son Mr Austin. No wonder when I first met him, my instincts told me that he isn''t just an ordinary man." Grandpa Jones said. Patting Kevin''s back, Uncle Herpi said," He is taking over soon so the future collaborations between us has to discussed with him and not me." " You men are such bores, we are here to celebrate not discuss business." Aunt Julie said. Chapter 119 - All of me " Exactly, we are here to celebrate so let''s do that." Rocky said. " Mr Jones, Mrs Jones please make yourself comfortable." Uncle Herpi said. Dragging uncle Herpi to a corner, uncle Thomas said," Herpi they? How? Silvia-" " Thomas relax okay? Silvia is safe." Uncle Herpi said. " What if they know?" Uncle Thomas asked. " I don''t think so they know. Maybe it''s just a coincidence okay? So don''t panic." Uncle Herpi trier his best to calm his friend down. " They don''t know you right?" Uncle Herpi asked. " I never met them back then." Uncle Thomas said. " Then what are you worrying about? Just relax and enjoy." Uncle Herpi said. ¡­. " Did you get it?" Kevin asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes I did but I won''t give it to you unless you say ''Chris is great and handsome'' three times." Rocky chuckled and said," Hey we used to do this all the time when we were young." Chris grinned and said," I know right. So Kevin you have five minutes otherwise you won''t get your thing." Taking out his phone, Kevin scrolled down a bit and said," Okay fine, you don''t have to give me that thing. I can do what I want to do some other day but what will happen if I show Martha this photograph saying that you did all kinds of lewd things with this girl when she wasn''t around." Chris frowned and said," Hey that isn''t true. I was totally drunk and you people made that woman take advantage of me but I pushed her away and-" " Well, Martha doesn''t know that." Kevin said. " You-" " Now you have five minutes to give me that box otherwise-" " You are such a bully Kevin." Chris said before taking out a red velvet box from his pocket and shoving it in Kevin''s hand. Placing the box inside his pocket, Kevin patted Chris'' shoulder and said," I guess I have to keep the photo to tame you from time to time mate." " Hey Kev, what are you planning to do?" Rocky asked. " Something special for my beautiful wife." Kevin said. " Oho lover boy is on fire today." Rocky said. " Hmm, let''s talk about the Jones now. I am a hundred percent sure that they are related to sister-in-law someway." Chris said. " Let''s not talk about that for now." Kevin said. Though he was curious too but he didn''t want to think about it today and spoil the moment. When Kevin saw Silvia looking at him, he excused himself and started walking towards her. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin asked," What happened?" "Martha was saying that you booked this entire banquet hall for the night." Silvia said. " It''s your birthday honey stop thinking about other things and enjoy." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," But it wasn''t necessary. A small get-together at home would work too and-" " If you don''t stop talking, I''ll kiss you." Kevin said. Pushing him away, Silvia said," There are so many people here." " Aren''t they just friends and family? So what are you shy about?" Kevin asked before inching closer. Smacking his arm, Silvia said," Kev behave." Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, Kevin said," I have something for you." " Another gift?" Silvia asked. Kevin chuckled and said," You can say that." " Hey Kev, Sil come here." Rocky shouted who was already sitting on the table along with others. " Come let''s go." Kevin said before grabbing her hand and walking towards the table. ¡­.. As soon as Kevin and Silvia sat down, the waiter brought wine for everyone. After serving the wine when the waiter left, Kevin got up and said," I would like to raise a toast to my beloved wife." Turning towards Silvia, Kevin smiled and said," I wanted to tell you this for a really long time but I was waiting for the right opportunity and time and then came your birthday." After taking a deep breath, Kevin said," Everyone in this room knows about the complicated circumstances in which we got married. I know when you married me, you did not have high-well I guess you had absolutely no hope from me or this marriage." Silvia chuckled and said," It''s not like that." Kevin sighed and said," You don''t have to lie darling. Like it''s understandable because we did not have any romantic encounters, we did not go on romantic dates before getting married, no romantic gifts and to top all that up, I didn''t even give me a wedding. Everything was so chaotic and messy when we started this relationship but everything is so different now." before grabbing her hand and stepping out. Holding both her hands, Kevin smiled and said," After staying with you and being with you, I have realised that marrying you was the best decision I have ever made in my life Silvia. You are one of the cutest and sweetest person I have ever met and I am glad that I met you." Pausing for a while, he continued," You brought light in my life and made me realise how beautiful life can be when you have someone by your side whom you are willing to spend your entire life with. I was a lost person when you married me Silvia and look at me now. You helped me change for good." Kevin then chuckled and said," You might be wondering why I am saying all this right? That also in front of so many people." Pausing for a while, he continued," I am saying all of this in front of them because I want everyone to know how I feel for you and how much you mean to me." Intertwining their hands together, Kevin said," When I married you, I never thought that I would ever have feelings for you Silvia. I never thought that a day would come when I would not be able to live without missing you even for a single day." Everyone gasped when Kevin got down on his knees and said," Leaving everything that has happened in the past and leaving all the bad memories behind and after spending the most beautiful time in my entire life with you Mrs Austin, I can proudly and confidently say that I have fallen for you so deep that there is no way I can come back or erase the strong feelings that I have for you in my heart. In my life, starting from the day I married you, it has been just you and nobody else and it will forever be only you. You are and will forever be the only woman that owns all of me and my heart." Chapter 120 - Love and protect you Taking out a red velvet box from his pocket, Kevin lifted her left hand and said," When we had gone to buy our wedding bands neither of us were interested nor excited and chose whatever was displayed in that stupid shop. No enthusiasm, feelings in short everything was so dull. In fact the rings itself are so dull and whenever I see this dull rings in our fingers, I feel guilty and sad for both of us because both of us and our relationship deserve much better than this. So I had this custom made for us." Before opening the box. After Kevin returned from the military, he had given Chris the design that he wanted their wedding rings to be like. The ring that he had designed for Silvia was a three carat old cut diamond, set in a traditional claw setting in platinum with five smaller smaller diamonds on each shoulder giving it a tapered appearance. While his ring was a full platinum ring which has a small diamond in the middle. Taking out the wedding ring that Silvia was wearing from her finger, Kevin placed it inside his pocket and said." I got these custom-made after I returned from the military. I want us to exchange rings again today right in front of everyone so that everyone present in this room knows how much you mean to me." Sliding the ring into her ring finger, Kevin kissed her hand and said," This isn''t just a wedding band but is also a promise that I''ll always love and protect you. No one will ever be able to harm you or even touch a single strand of your hair with me around." Looking at Silvia whose face was already stained with tears, Kevin chuckled and said," Say something honey, my knees are hurting." Just then Silvia pulled him by his collar and clashed her lips against his. " Oh my God they are so sweet." Janet said before wiping off her tears. " Silvia is so lucky." Martha said before looking for a tissue inside her bag. Passing her a handkerchief, Chris said," Honey here." Glaring at him, Martha said," All you can do you give me your bloody handkerchief. Learn something from Kevin. He is a hundred times better than you who proposes his girlfriend for marriage without a ring that also outside our apartment." " Exactly, Kevin is such a gentleman and a perfectionist. He knows how to cook and also know how to make his wife feel special." Janet said. " He is so romantic too." Martha said. Glaring at his friend who was busy enjoying kissing in his wife after making things difficult for them, Rocky and Chris swore to beat the shit out of him later. Finally letting each other go, Kevin and Silvia pressed their foreheads together. Wiping her tears away, Kevin kissed her forehead and said," Your makeup is gone." Hitting him on his chest, Silvia said," It''s all your fault." Kevin chuckled and asked," How so?" " You should''ve at least given me a heads up so that I would''ve come prepared." Silvia said. " That wouldn''t have been a surprise right?" Kevin asked. Burying her face on his chest, Silvia said," You are such a big meanie." Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin said," There are so many things I want to say and do but I can''t in front of so many people." " Ahhh Sil I am so happy for you." Janet shouted before rushing towards her. " Wait for me too." Martha shouted before following Janet. " Ahhhh." The two girls squealed in excitement when they saw the beautiful ring on Silvia''s finger. " Ahhh this is beautiful." Janet said. " Exactly ahhh Sil you are so lucky." Martha said. Pulling Silvia towards him, Kevin said," Don''t take my wife away, she has to help me wear my ring too." Taking is his ring, Silvia slid the new one into his finger. Giving her a peck on her cheeks, Kevin said," Alright let''s eat something now, I am famished after talking so much." Patting his sons shoulder, Uncle Herpi said," I am very proud of you son." Giving his dad a hug, Kevin said," I should actually thank all of you for forcing us to get married. Seriously dad, mom Silvia was the best decision you both have ever taken for me." " I am so happy for you kids." Aunt Lily said before giving Silvia a hug. " All of us are very happy and now we want nothing else but a cute little grandchild from you both." Uncle Thomas said. Kevin chuckled and said," Yes, that is why I am taking her for a honeymoon." Smacking his arm, Silvia said," Kevin." " What? You don''t want to give them one?" Kevin asked. Heat crept all over Silvia''s face when she saw everyone grinning at her. Wrapping his arms around her shoulder, Kevin said," We will definitely give you dozens of grandchildren to play with." Everyone burst into laughter when they heard that. The atmosphere became very lively after the proposal. Wiping his wife''s tears, Grandpa Jones said," What are you sad about? Isn''t our Silvia at better and safe hands now?" " I am so happy for her Jerry." Grandma Jones said. " So we are mom." Jackie said. After having dinner, uncle Herpi and the Jones along with uncle Thomas started talking business while aunt Lily and Julie were busy discussing about joining a baking class to improve their skills. Martha, Silvia and Janet were busy discussing about the honeymoon and Ron who hadn''t showed up yet. " That idiot is going to get a good beating from me, how can he not show up?" Silvia said. " Ron had called me Sil he is not feeling well. He asked me to tell you that he will send over your gifts and meet you after you come back from your honeymoon." Janet said. " Is it something serious?" Silvia asked. " I don''t know but I''ll pay him a visit tomorrow and then I''ll let you know." Janet said. " Now now let''s talk about your honeymoon." Martha said. " What about that?" Silvia asked. Janet rolled her eyes and said," I''ll send you a few videos like the previous ones okay? Just watch them and learn." " But-" " No buts Silvia, Kevin did such a beautiful thing for you so even you have to do something beautiful for him." Martha said. Janet nodded her head and said," Yes that is only fair. You have to make him feel special too. You also have you tell him about your feelings in a very special way." " Yeah I was planning to do the same." Silvia said. " Ehhh don''t worry, I''ll send you hot and sexy tutorials." Janet said. " I''ll send some too." Martha said. ¡­.. Chapter 121 - I cannot wait any longer " You are such a big bully Kevin." Rocky said. " Yeah big bully." Chris said. Kevin chuckled and asked," Wait, what did I do?" Chris frowned and said," You just did the cutest and bestest thing that a man can do for his woman Kev." " Yes and you also made it a hundred percent difficult for us to maintain our perfect image in front of our woman." Rocky said. " Exactly, you should have at least given us a heads up about this so that we could also prepare something special for them." Chris said. " Now it''s not my fault that your girlfriends think lowly of you after what I did. My wife is happy and I somehow managed to make her smile is more than enough for me." Kevin said looking at Silvia who was busy admiring the ring along with Martha and Janet. " Huh what are you so happy about? If not for my employees hard work, you would never be able to do what you did today." Chris said. " Didn''t I pay you double for this? So what are you fussing about?" Kevin asked. " When are you leaving for your honeymoon?" Rocky asked. " I''ll take her straight to the airport after the party." Kevin said. " Does she know about this?" Chris asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No she doesn''t, it''s a surprise." " When are you coming back?" Rocky asked. " I have no idea. We are gonna stay there until she wants to. There is no need to rush." Kevin said. " Yeah please don''t come back fast because even I want to spend some quality time with Janet. After we takeover, it''s gonna get busy." Rocky said. " I am planning to propose Martha and I am definitely gonna copy a few lines from you." Chris said. Kevin nodded his head and said," No problem, you can copy the whole thing but you will definitely not sound as genuine as I did." Chris rolled his eyes and said," So overconfident and so full of yourself." Just then the pianist started playing a very light romantic music. Keeping the wine glass on the table, Kevin straightened his suit and said," Excuse me boys, I gotta go." before walking towards Silvia. When Silvia saw Kevin walking towards her, she asked," What''s up?" Stretching his hands towards her, Kevin smiled and said," Would you like you dance Mrs Austin?" Placing her hand on his, Silvia smiled and said," Why not." Kissing her hand, Kevin led her towards the dance floor. Rocky and Chris widened their eyes in shock. Couldn''t he give them a heads up before doing that? Looking at each other, Rocky and Chris nodded their heads before rushing towards their partners. ¡­. In the dance floor. " I don''t know how to dance." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," So who told you that I am a pro at this." " Then?" Silvia asked. " Just go the flow." Kevin said before placing his right hand on her waist and intertwining his left hand with hers. Placing her left hand on his shoulder, Silvia smiled and said," This ring is beautiful Kevin." Moving too and for slowly, Kevin said," I am glad you liked it." " Thank you for tonight." Silvia said. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Thankyou for coming into my life and making it worth living for." Holding her hand, Kevin swirled her around and said," Oh did I tell you when we are leaving for our honeymoon?" Placing both her hands on his shoulder, Silvia shook her head and said," No." Glancing at his watch, Kevin said," We will leave after thirty minutes." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," Wait what? We will leave now?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes we will go straight to the airport after this." " Oh my God Kevin we haven''t prepared anything and why about our luggage?" Silvia asked. " Everything is ready so you don''t have to worry." Kevin said. " We couldn''t gone home and then fly over some other day. Why rush?" Silvia said. Pulling her closer, Kevin kissed her earlobe and said," I cannot wait any longer." ¡­. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Grandpa Jones said," I guess that Green fellow did not make a bad decision here." " Dad you know this is wrong. Getting Silvia married to a famous and well known person is not right. She was supposed to get married to a normal man just like her mother." Jackie said. " Didn''t Sabrina get into trouble too?" Grandma Jones said. Pausing for a while, Grandma Jones said," That man couldn''t even protect my daughter but atleast Kevin can protect Silvia no matter what. And he even has the means to do so." Grandpa Jones and Jackie looked at each other and pursed their lips. ¡­.. Dance floor. " You still have the cheek to talk about that." Martha said. Chris pouted his lips and said," It isn''t my fault that-" " Kevin is so thoughtful and look at you." Martha said. " Babe don''t say that, I love you." Chris said. Martha rolled her eyes and said," I am not gonna marry you if you don''t do something more special than that. If I don''t feel like crying when you propose to me, we are going to do it all over again." " Okay okay I get it. Romantic, tears and -" Cutting him off, Martha said," A big diamond ring." " I think I should ask you father you gift me a big diamond so that I can give it to his daughter." Chris said. " Am I marrying you or my father?" Martha asked. Swirling her around, Chris said," I was just joking." Pausing for a while, Chris said," I''ll give my love a big wedding." Martha shook her head and said," I don''t want a big wedding." " Why not?" Chris asked. " There is no one to walk me down the aisle." Martha said placing her head on his shoulder. " Hey hey, you know that we can walk down the aisle together right?" Chris said. Martha chuckled and said," Who does that?" " We can do it. I don''t mind walking you down the aisle and then marrying you as well." Chris said. " A small get together will do." Martha said. " Hmm we will do as you say." Chris said. Martha raised her eyebrows and asked," Why are we talking about a wedding when you haven''t even proposed me yet?" ¡­. Chapter 122 - Richie Rich " Right now?" Uncle Thomas asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes, we will be leaving for the airport now." " What''s the rush? You can fly there tomorrow." Aunt Lily said. Wrapping his arms around Silvia, Kevin said," We are in a hurry." When Silvia elbowed her shameless husband, Kevin cleared his throat and said," I mean we have to hurry so that we don''t miss our flight." " Where are you going?" Grandpa Jones asked. " They are going for their honeymoon." Uncle Herpi said. " Ahh that is nice." Grandma Jones said. " Have fun kids, we will take our leave now." Grandpa Jones said. Patting Silvia''s head, Grandpa Jones said," Thank you so much pumpkin for inviting us today, we really had a wonderful time." Giving grandpa Jones a hug, Silvia said," Keep in touch grandpa. You too grandma." After seeing off the Jones, Silvia and Kevin were ready to leave for the airport. " Have fun girl." Janet said. " Yeah have lots and lots of fun and send us pictures too." Martha said. Silvia chuckled and said," Okay." Inching closer, Janet said," And make sure to try all the positions." " Don''t forget to watch the videos that we will send you." Martha said. " Yeah the videos are gonna help." Janet said. While Janet and Martha were busy feeding Silvia with all kinds of lewd things, the men were busy teasing Kevin. " So finally is Mr Austin going to use his tools." Rocky said. " Exactly hey Kev you remember how it is done right?" Chris asked. " Oh yes you remember right? If not then I still have the porn loaded college pendrive in my drawer. I can send it to you so that you can see everything and refresh your skills." Rocky said. Kevin frowned and said," If you both don''t shut up right now, don''t blame me if I show your girlfriends few dirty photographs of yours." " We were just trying to help and you are black mailing us?" Rocky said. " Tch Tch we cannot even joke with him now." Chris said. " Enough of your nonsense, I am leaving now." Kevin said. " Alright man have fun and don''t miss us much." Chris said before giving Kevin a hug. " Enjoy yourself and stay in touch." Rocky said. " Did you take any kind of protection?" Chris asked. " I completely forgot about that." Kevin said. " Damn you can''t be so careless when it comes to these things man. Protection is a must." Rocky said. " I''ll just order it from the resort where we will be staying." Kevin said. " Ahh those are common ones, we recently ordered super thin ones from online. Hey Rock do you have some of it now?" Chris asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yeah I have it in my wallet and in my car too." " Great even I have them in my car and few in my wallet." Chris said. " Why would you carry that in your wallet? Kevin asked. " Dude you cannot predict what is going to happen. What if we are somewhere out and our partner suddenly feels horny and wants to do it? You cannot run around looking for condoms right?" Rocky said. " That is true." Chris said. " Let me get those for you from the car." Rocky said. " Yeah I''ll get it too." Chris said before walking out. ¡­. Outside. " Here." Chris and Rocky said before passing the two boxes of condoms to Kevin. " I don''t need so many." Kevin said. Chris chuckled and said," Take it with you and I am sure you will finish them all." " Exactly." Rocky said. Opening his suitcase, Kevin placed the boxes inside and zipped it again. After bidding everyone goodnight and goodbye, Kevin and Silvia left for their long and exciting honeymoon. ¡­. Inside the car. Leaning against him, Silvia asked," What were you all talking about?" Intertwining their hands together, Kevin said," Nothing so special." " I am feeling so tired." Silvia said. " It''s a fourteen hour flight so you can sleep as much as you want." Kevin said. Snuggling closer, Silvia said," Hmm can you give me a head massage later?" " Only a head massage? I want to give you a whole body massage Mrs Austin." Kevin said. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said." Wait until we reach there, I''ll give you the best body massage in the whole world." Silvia chuckled and asked," For free?" " You don''t have to worry about that, I''ll take my payment when I want to." Kevin said. ¡­. Rocky''s apartment. " So you really stay here?" Janet asked. Placing her suitcase down, Rocky asked," Why what happened?" " This place is so clean and organised." Janet said making sure not to touch anything. The apartment was so clean and organised that Janet was feeling afraid that her touch would dirty it. Hugging her from behind, Rocky said," The apartment in which I used to take you is also mine but I never stayed there until we started dating." " Why didn''t you bring me here?" Janet asked. " This place is so far from your old place so I used to take you in that apartment but now we both are going to stay over here until our new place is ready." Rocky said. " You really wanna stay with me? I mean I am very lazy and clumsy. I don''t like cleaning but I can cook." Janet said. " I''ll do the cleaning and you do the cooking okay?" Rocky said. Janet chuckled and said," Fair enough." " I want you to meet my parents this weekend." Rocky said. " Okay but will they like me?" Janet asked. " There is no need for them to like you. I love you and that is enough." Rocky said. " How chessy." Janet said. " What about your parents?" Rocky said. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Janet said," Let''s never talk about them." " Okay okay we won''t talk about them." Rocky said. ¡­.. Airport. " You own this?" Silvia asked pointing towards the private plane. Passing their luggage to one of the guards, Kevin said," Well, my family owns this." Looking at him, Silvia asked," What else are you hiding from me? After the plane, do you own a private boat too?" " Well, it''s a Yacht and-" Silvia widened her eyes in shock and shouted," You own a Yacht too?" When Kevin nodded his head, Silvia placed her hand on her chest and asked," Did I marry Richie Rich?" Chapter 123 - I am your Kevin and you are my Silvia <3 " Richie Rich? I am not Richie Rich." Kevin said before her inside. " You own a plane and a yacht, how can you say that you are not rich?" Silvia asked. Kevin helplessly shook his head and guided her inside wondering what would happen when Kevin actually showed her the number of things they owned. ¡­ Inside the plane. Looking around the luxurious plane, Silvia sighed and said," I cannot believe you own this." Hugging her from behind, Kevin said," Why are you fussing over this? Just sit back and enjoy. It''s our honeymoon Silvia." " Don''t you think I deserve an explanation? I thought I married a simple military man but it turns out you aren''t simple at all." Silvia said. " Will you leave me if I am not just a simple Military man?" Kevin asked. " Of course not idiot, why would I do that? Marriage isn''t a child''s play but still all this is so shocking. Now I am feeling so curious that I wanna know who you really are." Silvia said. Kissing her neck, Kevin said," I am your Kevin and you are my Silvia, isn''t that enough?" Silvia chuckled and said," Chessy lines aren''t gonna help, you still owe me an explanation." " Mr Austin please take your seat and fasten your seat belt, we are about to take off." The flight attendant said. " Come." Kevin said before sitting down along with Silvia and fastening their seat belts. " Kev pass me your phone, mine one is dead." Silvia said. Passing his phone, Kevin said," You know the passcode." Taking the phone from him, Silvia punched in the passcode and started browsing details about Maldives. Like everyone, Maldives had been Silvia''s dream destination since a really long time. She had heard and browsed about Maldives so much that her obsession for that beautiful place kept on growing and when Kevin asked her where she wanted to go for their honeymoon, Silvia could think about nothing else but Maldives. When Kevin saw her browsing through a blog of Maldives, he smiled and said," I already have a plan prepared. I have it in the drive, I''ll show you once we reach Mal¨¦ Island which is our first destination." When Kevin had asked Silvia to choose a destination for their honeymoon he was expecting to hear a Paris, Greece or Switzerland but who would''ve thought his wife would like to go to Maldives. Kevin was not a big fan of beaches and had already explored each and every corner of Maldives along with Chris and Rocky but since Silvia wanted to go there, he did not mind exploring it again with his wife. " It''s fine, I''ll go wherever you take me." Silvia said before placing her head on his shoulder. Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin said," Sleep for a while." Silvia nodded her head and slowly drifted to sleep. Gesturing the flight attendant to get a blanket, adjusted their seats so that Silvia could sleep peacefully. Taking the blanket, Kevin asked the flight attendant to dim the lights before covering Silvia with the blanket. Kevin smiled when he saw her peacefully sleeping in his arms. Kissing her on her forehead, Kevin pulled her closer before drifting off to sleep. ¡­.. London. Green''s place. Backyard. " What are you doing here?" Aunt Lily asked. When Uncle Thomas did not say anything, Aunt Lily side hugged her husband and said," I know what you are worried about." " I am scared Lily, scared I won''t be able to keep her safe anymore because she is not with me." Uncle Thomas said. " At first Silvia had you protecting her and now she has her husband doing that for her. She also has Herpi and you protecting her so what are you worried about?" Aunt Lily asked. " You saw them today and how they were acting. I have this hunch that they know that Silvia is-" " Don''t overthink and I feel that they mean no harm to Silvia." Aunt Lily said. " Lily how can you say that? After what they did to their own daughter you think they will spare Silvia? They are nothing but ruthless people who can do anything to gain power." Uncle Thomas said. " We still don''t know that truth so let''s not jump into a conclusion. We are just assuming things." Aunt Lily said. " I don''t want them near my daughter." Uncle Thomas said. " Everything will be alright." Aunt Lily said. ¡­.. Chris'' apartment. Squatting down, Chris took a ring from his pocket and asked," How is this? You like it?" " Not so good right? Damn I knew it." Chris said. Picking up the little one in his arms, he said," I wish you could talk TinTin. Dada wants to marry your mama as soon as possible but your mama is throwing tantrums." Snuggling closer, Tintin purred and dozed off to sleep indicating that he was not interested to start a conversation with him. " Even you are throwing tantrums now." Chris said before placing him on his cat bed. After dimming the lights, Chris entered the bedroom. ... Inside the bedroom. Martha was sitting on the bed along with Chris'' laptop when Chris entered the room. " Why didn''t you tell me?" Martha asked. " What are you talking about?" Chris asked before sitting beside her. Glancing at the screen, Chris sighed and said," This is nothing okay." " Nothing? You call this? They stopped such a big project of yours and you call this nothing?" Martha shouted. Closing the laptop, Chris tossed it aside and said," You don''t have to worry about this babe. I''ll solve it." " But this is wrong." Martha said. " Come here." Chris said before pulling her into his embrace. " I know how important this project is for you." Martha said. " It''s fine." Chris said. " I am sorry." Martha said. Cupping her face, Chris said," Why are you sorry? It''s not your fault." Pausing for a while, Chris chuckled and said," Your brother did that because he is jealous of me okay? Remember I told you about that deal which I snatched away from him? May be he wants to take some kind of a sweet revenge from me." When Martha did not say anything, Chris carreased her cheeks and said," Take some rest now and don''t think about this because your cool would be husband will sort this out okay?" " Husband? Rem-" " Yes Yes I know. No proposal no marriage and I am working on it okay? Now take some rest." Chris said. ... Chapter 124 - Tasty Kevin Getting up in the middle of the night, Martha wiggled herself out of Chris'' embrace. Grabbing her phone, she slowly left the bedroom making sure not to wake him up. ¡­. Outside. Staring at her phone for quite some time, Martha scrolled into her contacts and called someone. " I want to meet you." Martha said. ¡­. Mal¨¦ International Airport. After flying for almost fifteen hours, Silvia and Kevin arrived at their first honeymoon destination. Intertwining their hands together, they completely all the security checks and walked out of the airport excitedly. " Ahhh I cannot believe I am finally here." Silvia said almost jumping at Kevin. " You haven''t even seen anything yet and you are already so excited." Kevin said. " Ahh at least I am here. Seriously even if I die right here right now I-mmmm." Placing his hand on her mouth, Kevin frowned and said," This is the first and last time I want to hear that word from your mouth Silvia. If you say such things again then I''ll punish you." Removing his hand from her mouth, Silvia pouted her lips and said," I was just joking." " I don''t like such jokes." Kevin said. Clinging onto him, Silvia said," Alright don''t frown like an old man now. It''s our honeymoon Kev let''s have fun." Grabbing her waist, Kevin asked," Do you know what kind of fun do couples have during their honeymoon?" Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia chuckled and asked," When do we start our adventure?" " What kind of advantage are you talking about? Advantage in bed or- hey ouch." Kevin flinched in pain when Silvia pinched his waist. " Stop thinking about about lewd things Mr Husband. When are you taking me out for a tour?" Silvia asked. " It''s already quite late today so we can start tomorrow. You should rest today and try to get used to the time difference." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," You are my tour guide so I''ll do as you say." " Come let''s leave." Kevin said before hailing a cab. ¡­.. Maggiri Hotel, Mal¨¦ After checking into the hotel room, Kevin said," We are just gonna stay here for a day. Tomorrow I''ll take you around to see a few good places here in Male and after that we will move on to our next destination. There isn''t much to see here." Silvia nodded her head and said," Go take a shower. Meanwhile I''ll take out our nightwares." Kevin nodded his head and entered the washroom. After Kevin left, Silvia placed their suitcase on the bed and unzipped it. As soon as Silvia opened the bag, she widened her eyes in shock when four big boxes of condoms greeted her. ¡­. Inside the washroom. Halfway through the bath, Kevin widened his eyes in shock when he realised something. " Damn." Kevin cursed before rinsing himself thoroughly. He then grabbed the bathrobe before rushing outside. ¡­. Outside. When Kevin rushed outside, Silvia had a condom box in her hand while the other three were still lying inside the suitcase. Walking towards her, Kevin took the box from her hand and said," I''ll keep this." Silvia pursed her lips and asked," Why so many?" The first thing that came to her mind when she saw those four boxes of super thin condoms was '' Why so many?''. Silvia knew they were going to do it sometime during their trip, but how many times was Kevin planning to do it? Grabbing the other three boxes and shoving it somewhere deep inside the suitcase, Kevin said," Chris thinks that this won''t be enough and we might have to buy some from the hotel." " Wouldn''t three or four packets be enough?" Silvia asked. Kevin frowned and said," Three or four? Are you serious Sil? Do you think so lowly of my stamina? Listen woman don''t underestimate your husband''s stamina or" pulling her closer, he continued," Do you want me to show you how great my stamina is?" Looking at how sexy and tasty Kevin was looking after taking a nice warm bath, Silvia gulped a mouthful of saliva. His red lips, dripping wet hair, his slightly revealed wet firm chest, his perfect jawline everything about him was so sexy and arousing. Inching closure, Kevin smirked and asked," What are you staring at Mrs Austin?" " You look so tasty, I wish I could eat you whole." Silvia said before looping her arms around his neck. Throwing his head back, Kevin let out a hearty laugh and asked," Are you hungry again?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Actually I am." " I''ll order some food from the room service." Kevin said. " I''ll help you pat your hair dry." Silvia said before grabbing a towel. She then made him sit on the edge of the bed. Taking her shoes off, she climbed on the bed and started patting his hair dry while Kevin quickly ordered some food for his hungry wife. After sometime, Silvia ruffled his hair and said," There you go it''s done." Just then Kevin pinned her down and threw the towel on the floor. Brushing his nose against hers, Kevin gave her a peck on her lips and said," I''ll give you a chance to taste me later someday." Before Silvia could say anything, Kevin brushed their lips together before sucking her lower lip. Silvia closed her eyes and clutched onto his bathrobe when Kevin deepened the kiss and slid his tongue inside her mouth. Dancing, swirling and intertwining their tongues together, Kevin caught the hem of her dress before sliding his hands inside and caressing her inner thighs. Silvia moaned against his mouth when he felt his hands caressing her inner thighs. She could feel blood and adrenaline rush through her body. She was feeling giddy and excited at the same time. Kevin had never touched her down there and thought about him doing that made her feel wet and nervous at the same time. Kevin could feel the heat that her hot core was emitting. He wanted to touch her aching core. He so badly wanted to do it. His fingers were shivering and waiting to touch her hot aching core. Trailing kisses down her neck, Kevin also slowly moved his hand upwards¡­.. Chapter 125 - Shares Trailing kisses down her neck, Kevin also slowly moved his hand upwards but curled his fingers into resisting his igniting and strong urge to touch them. Silvia''s breath hitched when she felt his hands moving further up. She wanted it, she wanted him to touch her. Looking at her flustered expression, Kevin smiled and kissed the tip of her nose," I am not gonna do anything tonight because I know you are tired." Silvia frowned when she heard that. She wasn''t tired and she wanted it but of course she was too shy to say that loud. Looking at her disappointed and sad expression, Kevin chuckled and asked," Are you sad Mrs Austin?" Inching closer, he continued," Do you want us to it for the first time here in this unromantic hotel room? I don''t want to." Pausing for a while, Kevin smiled and said," But if you so badly want us to do it, I can-" before cupping her breast. Silvia placed her hand on his chest and lightly pushed him away," Even I don''t want to." Just then someone knocked at their door. Kissing her forehead, Kevin got down and said," It''s the room service I guess. I''ll go see." Silvia grabbed his arm and said," I don''t think you should go." " Why?" Kevin asked. Looking at his big bulge under his robe, Silvia cleared her throat and said," You shouldn''t go out with that so I''ll go." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin smiled and said," Do you even realise that you did that to me Mrs Austin." Inching closer, Kevin said in a very horse and seductive tone," Why don''t you help me tonight just like last time." When Silvia felt his hard member poking her lower abdomen, she curled her toes. Silvia''s whole body started feeling hot when the images of her helping him calm his little brother down flashed in her mind. She still remembered how HUGE and hard Kevin was back then. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* " Kev." Silvia said. When Kevin, who was busy marking her neck raised his head, Silvia said," Our food." " Alright go get it fast." Kevin said. When Silvia entered the room along with the tray, she licked her lips when she saw the delicious food in front of her. Kevin had ordered all her favourites but he also did not forget to order a plate of green salad. When Kevin saw her drooling over her own food, he chuckled and asked," Are choosing food over me?" " It will turn cold." Silvia said before placing a French fry inside her mouth. " Wash your hands first Silvia." Kevin said. Shoving food inside his mouth, Silvia said," They are clean." Looking at his food monster wife enjoying her food, Kevin sighed and entered the washroom. More than food, Kevin needed a cold shower. ¡­.. London. Jelvis headquarters. " Young missus." The receptionist greeted Martha. Martha nodded her head and asked," Where are they?" " Sir and young master are inside Sir''s office." The receptionist said. Martha nodded her head and stepped into the elevator. " Wasn''t that Ms Martha Jelvis?" an employee asked the receptionist. The receptionist nodded her head and said," Yes." " It''s so rare to see her but whenever I do, I always feel that she is more deserving for the CEO position than-" " Sssshhh are you tired of living? Don''t say such things loudly." The receptionist said. ¡­. Inside the office. " Why did you do that?" Martha asked. Sermon Jelvis smirked and said," There are many things that I do everyday little sister, what are you talking about?" " You-" " Enough." A middle aged man who was sitting on the chair said. Koulus Jelvis frowned and said," Martha Jelvis where are your manners? Your father is sitting right in front of you and you did not even greet him?" Not giving any kind of face to her father or her brother, Martha said," You people have a problem with me right? Then why are you dragging Chris into this?" " What are you talking about?" Koulus Jelvis asked. Martha frowned and said," Don''t act innocent father. Why did you interfere in Sparkle and Shine''s upcoming project and helped this idiot stop it?" Sermon Jelvis frowned and said," Hey, who are you calling an idiot?" " You obviously." Martha said. " Enough. Who told you that we are interfering in that cunning and vicious man''s business?" Koulus Jelvis asked. " Why don''t you ask your son about it?" Martha said. " Ah ha so what if I did that? What are you gonna do?" Sermon asked. " What did he do?" Koulus asked. " He used his dirty connections and is trying to make things difficult for Chris." Martha said. " Dirty? Your man used dirty methods and snatched the deal away from me." Sermon said. Martha rolled her eyes and said," That is called business tactics Mr Jelvis which you obviously don''t have in you." " Enough of all this. What do you want Martha?" Koulus asked. " I don''t want anyone of you to interfere in anything that concerns Chris." Martha said. " Is that man everything to you now?" Koulus asked. " I won''t let anyone of you harm Chris this time." Martha said. Taking out a folder from the drawer, Sermon said," Aright we will stop bugging your man if you do something." " What?" Martha asked. " Give up your shares." Sermon said. Snatching the papers from Sermons hand, Martha picked up the pen and without thinking twice signed her initials on the paper and tossed it towards her brother. Placing the pen back, Martha said," I hope you will stop doing what you are doing." Before walking towards the door. " Stop right there Martha." Koulus Jelvis shouted. Walking towards her, Koulus said," Are you aware of what you did right now?" " I am." Martha said. " You just gave up shares which are worth millions." Koulus said. When Martha did not say anything, Koulus continued," You gave up your family''s assets in a blink of an eye." " I can give up my life for him in the blink of an eye so your shares are nothing." Martha said before walking out. £¬ Chapter 126 - HUBBY After Martha left, Koulus Jelvis kicked a nearby table and stormed his feet before walking towards his seat. Picking up the paper, he tore them into tinie-tiny pieces and said," This girl is becoming reckless day by day." Sermon sighed and said," Our attempt to see her for sometime actually pushed her far away from us." " What is so special about that Carl?" Father Jelvis shouted. " Chris." Sermon said. Pausing for a while, Sermon said," Why don''t you just flush your stupid ego down and just accept everything?" Father Jelvis frowned deeper and he shouted," Never, I will never allow him into my family nor in my daughter''s life." " She just gave up her everything for that man father so wake up." Sermon said. " Shut up and get out." Father Jelvis shouted. ¡­. Chris'' apartment. When Martha arrived home, Chris was waiting for her in the living room along with TinTin. " Where did you go?" Chris asked. " We were running out of groceries so I had gone to buy some." Martha said before placing the grocery bag on the table. Walking towards her, Chris said," You know what happened today babe? The government official who was trying to create trouble and was saying that I am project is illegal and I don''t have proper papers and blah blah blah blah, he suddenly called me like fifteen minutes ago saying that it was a mistake and there is nothing wrong with the project or the documents and I can resume it." Taking out the stuff from the bag, Martha said," Wow isn''t that nice?" " Isn''t that strange?" Chris asked. When Martha did not say anything, Chris frowned and asked," What did you do babe?" " I don''t know what you are talking about." Martha said. " Did you visit your father and brother today?" Chris asked. " No." Martha said. Cupping her face, Chris said," You know that you cannot lie to me right?" " Okay okay fine I went there, met them and then I told them to stop and they did okay?" Martha said. Chris took a deep breath and said," Two consecutive lies." When Martha did not say anything, Chris asked." What did they ask you to do? Did they ask you to leave me?" " Ha as if I''ll listen to them." Martha said. " Then what?" Chris asked. " They asked me to give up my shares from Jelvis." Martha said. Chris frowned and said," Don''t tell me you were stupid enough to do that." When Martha shook and nodded her head at the same time, Chris shouted," Damn Martha how could you do that? How could you give up your shares?" Martha sighed and said," Your project-" " Fuck the project that wasn''t so important and that problem was nothing serious. I could''ve easily gotten over that after a few days. Did you forget who I am and what my capabilities are? And even if I had to face some problems, I still have Kevin and Rocky to back me up. With the three of us together, you know no one can stop us yet you acted so recklessly." Chris shouted. When Martha did not say anything, Chris said," What? Now you don''t wanna say anything? Do you even realise what you have just given up? Not only give you give away your birthful right but you also gave up the last hope that you had of becoming the CEO of Jelvis. You have no idea how hard I was trying to make you the biggest shareholder Martha. I was buying shares from other shareholders and I was also trying to make a few other ones on your side but you just ruined everything. And now don''t make me start ranting about the prices of those shares." " You were buying shares for me?" Martha asked. Without saying anything, Chris turned around and entered their room shutting the door with a loud *BANG*. ¡­.. Mal¨¦, Maldives. After having their dinner, Kevin placed the plates and utensils outside while Silvia quickly took a shower and changed into her nightwear before slipping into the bed. Setting the temperature of the A/C to 18¡ãC, Kevin asked," Is this okay?" Silvia nodded her head and snuggled closer saying," It''s perfect." Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin said," I''ll take you to see a few good places here tomorrow." " I also have to buy souvenirs for everyone." Silvia said. " We just arrived and you already want to buy souvenirs." Kevin said before pulling her closer. Popping her head up, Silvia asked," Are you gonna take me for scuba diving?" " You wanna try scuba diving?" Kevin asked. When Silvia vigorously shook her head, Kevin chuckled and said," Okay scuba diving it is." " And snorkeling too." Silvia said excitedly. " Okay." " Are we going to stay in a water resort?" Silvia asked. " Yes." Kevin said. " Ahhhh and and can we go for a late night beach walk?" Silvia asked. Kevin chuckled and nodded his head. " Ahhh you are a sweetheart Kevin." Silvia said before pouncing upon him. She then showered light kisses all over his face and said," My hubby is the best." Grabbing her wrist, Kevin pinned her down and said," Say that again?" " I said you are the best." Silvia said. " No. What did you call me right now?" Kevin asked. " What?" Silvia said. Inching closer, Kevin said," Call me hubby again." Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia said," Hubby." Sliding his hand inside her t-shirt, Kevin carreased her bare skin and said in a very hoarse voice," Say that again." Silvia gulped in nervousness and said," Hubby." Taking his hands upwards, Kevin smirked when he realised she wasn''t wearing anything underneath. When Kevin fondled her breast and sucked her earlobe before saying," Say that again." Silvia''s breathing hitched and she closed her eyes and said," Hubby." but this time her voice was trembling and seductive. Brushing their lips together, Kevin smiled and said," I want you to call me Hubby from now on okay?" Silvia nodded her head before lifting her head up and capturing his lips. ¡­.. Chris'' apartment. Inside the bedroom. When Martha entered the room, Chris was sitting on the couch with a very gloomy expression. Walking towards him, Martha snuggled herself in his lap and hooked her hands around his neck. " I don''t like fighting with you." Martha said. Chris sighed and said," But it''s your fault." Martha nodded her head and said," Hmmm. Okay let''s not fight anymore and end this. Just say Sorry and I''ll forgive you" Chapter 127 - Let’s try something new " Okay I am- wait what?" Chris widened his eyes in shock when he realised something, why would he say sorry? Snuggling closer, Martha said," Say." " Why will I say sorry?" Chris asked. Martha pouted her lips and said," You shouted at me for the first time that also in front of Tintin. You even banged the door shut and did not talk to me. I am hurt." Chris sighed and said," You are a very smart woman babe but you just did the most stupid thing in your entire life." " I just wanted to help." Martha said. Giving her a peck on her lips, Chris said," I am sorry, I shouldn''t have shouted like that." " Hmm it''s okay but I am still hurt." Martha said. " What do you want me to do?" Chris asked. " Hmmm let me think." Martha said. Thinking for quite some time, Martha said," Take me for shopping." Chris chuckled and said," Then shopping it is and then I''ll take you out for dinner somewhere nice." Martha nodded her head and said," I am gonna shop till I drop today." " Yes you can shop till I drop today." Chris said. " I''ll go get ready." Martha said. ¡­.. Mal¨¨, Maldives. In the middle of the night when Silvia woke up, she smiled when she saw Kevin peacefully sleeping beside him with his hands wrapped around her. Turning towards him, Silvia smiled and blushed at the same time when she saw the scratches on his shoulder and the bright red hickey on his neck. Peeping under the covers, Silvia blushed harder when she saw the uncountable number of marks which were scattered all over her neck and chest. Last night was super wild and hot. ¡­.. Few hours before. Silvia nodded her head before lifting her head up and capturing his lips. Taking his hands out of her t-shirt, Kevin intertwined their hands together and cupped her face with the other. Silvia lightly bit his lower lip making him groan. She then slid her tongue inside his mouth and intertwined their tongues together. Seeing Silvia taking the leads, Kevin let her do things as she wanted to. Silvia was sucking his lips and tongue, biting his lower lip from time to time making Kevin groan and excited. Catching the hem of his t-shirt, Silvia lifted it up. Breaking the kiss, both of them were panting trying very hard to catch a breath but were also in a hurry to remove each others clothes. They wanted to their naked bodies to touch and intertwined amongst themselves so that they could feel each other''s warmth. Tucking into his waistband, Silvia pulled down his boxers while Kevin pulled down her pj''s. The atmosphere of the room suddenly turned hot and steamy. Kevin and Silvia were touching each other all over their bodies leaving no place untouched. Silvia arched her back when Kevin lowered his head and captured her left breast while fondling the other. Clutching on to his hair and arching her back, Silvia was trying to give him more access. Kevin was sucking, nibbling and swirling his tongue around her erect nipples making her moan and groan in pleasure. Hearing Silvia sexy and arousing moans, Kevin already hard member started twitching in excitement. When Silvia felt a hard thing between her thighs, she excitedly squeezed her thighs making Kevin groan in pain. " Babe don''t do that. It''s already so hard to control." Kevin said before moving towards the other breast which was waiting for his attention. Moving upwards, Kevin trailed kisses all the way from her cleavage up to her lips making sure to leave deep red marks all over. He then pressed their foreheads together and closed his eyes. Kevin had a really good restraining power but today it was a hundred times more difficult for him to control his strong desire to feel himself inside her. He did not want to take her in this place because he obviously has better plans but how would he make his throbbing member understand that? As Kevin was busy in his thoughts, Silvia lowered her head and nibbled the soft skin of his neck for sometime before sucking it with all her might earning a groan from him. After working on it for quite some time, Silvia let go and proudly grinned at her wonderful creation. " What is up with you today babe? You are making me go crazy." before burying his face on her neck. Little did Kevin know that whatever Silvia was doing was the result of the confidence that she had gained after watching the foreplay videos that Martha had sent her. She had watched a couple of them when she was at the washroom. The video was titled as: DOMINANT WOMAN PLEASURING HER MAN. After watching the video, Silvia started feeling very uncomfortable. In the video the woman had taken all the leads and was even spanking the man from time to time. How could she spank Kevin? That would be too much. After watching another video, Silvia decided to take the lead and make Kevin feel special tonight. Sucking his earlobe, Silvia said," I wanted to mark you too." Kissing the tip of her nose, Kevin said," I am already yours." Placing her hand on his cheek, Silvia said," I know." before clashing their lips together. Taking her hand down, Silvia somehow managed to grab his member. Kevin groaned in between the kiss when Silvia lightly squeezed his twitching and throbbing member. Breaking the kiss, Kevin grabbed her shoulders and buried his face in her cleavage. He then tightened his grip around her shoulders and said," Sil-arrggg." before groaning out loud in pleasure. Silvia then slowly started thrusting it too and fro in a very slow pace at first. " Faster Silvia." Kevin groaned before sucking and biting her on random places all over her neck and chest. Silvia increased her pace and thrusting faster. Kevin''s already excited member started hurting and was ready to explode with Silvia''s soft hands pleasuring him. He could feel the blood rushing towards his lower body and.... Kevin breathed heavily after releasing himself. Still holding his just ejacuated member in her hands, Silvia also breathed heavily with her eyes closed. Lifting his head up when Kevin saw her sweaty red face, messy hair, pink swollen lips and his marks all over her body, Kevin gulped a mouthful of saliva. Silvia was looking hot and tempting even when she was just calming herself down. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she felt Kevin''s member turning hard again. She then gulped in nervously when she saw Kevin staring at her. " Kev-" Cutting her off, Kevin kissed her the tip of her nose and said," Let''s try something new today." Before.... Chapter 128 - Sleeping naked Cutting her off, Kevin kissed the tip of her nose and said," Let''s try something new today." Before trailing his hands downwards. When his hands were just inches above her, Kevin asked," Can I?" Without saying anything, Silvia arched her back and the moment she felt his fingers on her aching core, she moaned in pleasure. Kevin could feel her moist and heat even though she was still wearing her underwear. Kevin was not intending to touch or see her below her hips as he knew that if he did, he would not be able to control himself and they would definitely end of doing it in Mal¨¨ and not in some romantic underwater resorts. But everything suddenly became so erotic and hot that Kevin couldn''t just stop there. He wanted more. He wanted to try out something new with her and wanted her to scream in pleasure. Running his fingers through her clit, Kevin attacked her left breast and started sucking and nibbling her erect nipples. Silvia parted her thighs giving him more access. She was feeling hot all over her body. She was aching for him. She wanted him to touch her more and never stop. Silvia''s breathing hitched when she felt Kevin''s throbbing and twitching member on her aching core. Holding his erect member, Kevin brushed it against her hot and wet core. Throwing her head back, Silvia scratched his back and shoulders and moaned in pleasure. This was a completely different feeling which made her feel more wet. She could feel the pool of fluid flowing out of her which was hitching her breath. Kevin groaned and crashed his lips against hers and kept on rubbing his throbbing member against her wet and hot core. There was only a thin layer of clothing separating them and both of them were trying very hard to resist their strong urge to rip that damn underwear off. Grabbing Silvia hand, Kevin replaced it with his and said," Do it." Taking charge, Silvia kept rubbing his member on her aching core and moaning in pleasure. Kevin buried his face in her neck and groaned and tightened his grip around her waist. Silvia could feel something building up inside her. She was burning and felt like her body was on fire. With her other hand on his shoulder, Silvia dug her nails inside his flesh and said," Kev-" Placing his hand above hers, Kevin increased the pace. The rubbing, heat, and their intertwining bodies was enough for both of them to climax one after another. Panting and breathing heavily both of them stayed in each other''s embrace for quite some time. " Are you okay?" Kevin asked when he saw his super read face. Burying her face on neck, Silvia said," Don''t look at me." Kevin chuckled and asked," What? Are you shy now?" When Silvia slowly nodded her head, Kevin laughed and said," We just passed grade II Mrs Austin. We still have grade III." Running his fingers on the waistband of her underwear, Kevin said," Too bad you had this on." " Kevin." Silvi groaned before smacking his arm. Kissing the tip of her nose, Kevin flipped over and got down from the bed and picked up his boxers. " You want me to help you bathe?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and quickly rushed towards the washroom. Kevin chuckled and quickly called the room service to send a new bed sheet. Kevin decided to change the sheets on his own and did not allow the room service to enter the room. After picking up the clothes from the floor and changing the sheets, Kevin took out Silvia nightwear from the suitcase and gave it to her. After Silvia came out, Kevin quickly took a shower and came out. Wiping his wet hair, Kevin grinned when he saw Silvia patting her hair dry. Just then Kevin thought of something and grinned before taking off his shirt. Hugging Silvia from behind, Kevin said," Let''s try something new again." Silvia chuckled and asked." what?" " Let''s sleep naked." Kevin said before taking off her nightwear and scooping her into his arms. Silvia widened his eyes in shock and said," Kevin-" Placing her on the bed, Kevin covered her with the quilt and quickly slept beside her. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin said," It feels so nice." before kissing her bare shoulder. Silvia smiled and snuggled closer. " Goodnight honey." Kevin said. " Goodnight." Silvia said before drifting off to sleep. ¡­. Present. " If you keep staring at me like that, I won''t let you sleep." Kevin said before opening his eyes. Running her fingers through the scratches, Silvia said," Sorry for this." " You don''t have nails right? Then how?" Kevin asked. Glancing at her blunt nails, Silvia chuckled and said," That is a talent." Kevin chuckled and said," Talent? Well you do have hidden talents." " What do you mean?" Silvia asked. " You were on fire today Silvia and you were driving me crazy." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin chuckled and asked," Did Janet send you videos like last time?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes but not Jan, Martha sent me some foreplay videos." " Martha? So now I have to thank Martha as well." Kevin said. " I guess." Silvia said before snuggling closer. " So my wife is working hard to seduce me? You are actually taking classes to seduce me." Kevin said. " Seduce? Do I have to seduce my husband? Is there a need for me to seduce you Mr Austin." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," You don''t have to because your husband gets a hard on whenever you are near him. Like now." Burying her face on his chest, Silvia groaned and said," Noo Kev, I am tired." Kevin chuckled and said," Alright alright sleep." before kissing her forehead. He was loving the way their relationship was progressing and how Silvia was now very comfortable and frank with him than before. He loved how she was showing him her boldness and different seductive sides of her everyday. Kevin loved the way they both managed to fluster each other emotions and the way both of them could turn each other on without making any effort. To sum everything up, Kevin loved each and everything about Silvia and their relationship. ¡­.. Chapter 129 - Over an over again London. " Chris where are we going?" Martha asked. " Patience baby." Chris said. Turning back, Martha picked up a small bag from the back seat and asked," So you think Jan and Sil will like this?" " It''s beautiful." Chris said. While shopping for Chris and of course herself, Martha brought two bracelets for Silvia and Janet. Just then Chris stopped the car and said," We are here." " What is this place?" Martha asked. Chris grinned and said," You will know." Before hopping out. He then rushed to the other side and helped Martha out. He then intertwined their hands together and said," Come let''s go." ¡­.. Montana Resort. Looking around, Martha asked," Is this a resort?" Chris nodded his head and said," Yes it is." Martha raised her eyebrows and asked," Why did you bring me here all of a sudden?" Just then a man approached them and said." Mr Walker, let me escort you to your reservation." Chris nodded her head and dragged Martha along with him. ¡­.. Martha widened her eyes in shock when she saw an open space beautiful decorated with golden lights and white lilies. After gesturing the man to leave, Chris hugged Martha from behind and said," Happy fifth anniversary babe." Martha chuckled and said," The anniversary is tomorrow." Glancing at his watch, Chris pouted his lips when he realised it wasn''t midnight yet. He then hugged her again and said," Happy fifth anniversary in advance babe." " Same to you." Martha said. " You like it?" Chris asked. " It''s beautiful." Martha said. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Chris said," Come with me." Taking her to the centre, Chris intertwined both their hands and said," You already know how much I love you and how much you mean to me Martha but I still wanna tell you that I love you." Pausing for a while, Chris said," I still remember the first day when I had seen you in high school. You had your hair neatly tied into a ponytail and you wearing a back colour pant and a small grey top-Hmm what do you girls call that time?" Martha chuckled and said," Crop top." " Yes a grey colour crop top." Chris said. Kissing her hand, Chris continued," And you looked beautiful. You were the most beautiful girl for me in that entire boring school and you have no idea how delighted I was when I realised that we were in the same class. I used to purposely sit behind you so that I could look at you whenever I wanted to. I had this huge crush on you for the entire high school but I of course never had any guts to ask you out because we never talked." He then laughed and said," I don''t know whether you remember or not but the first time when talked was the time when the entire classroom was debating about boys having an upper hand on the girls. It wasn''t talking, it was an argument that you and I had." Martha chuckled and nodded her head and said," I remember." " But you know how things changed after that right? You first became friends with Emily and then you started talking to Kevin and through Kevin you started talking to Rocky and me as well and finally when my friends encouraged me, I asked you out and surprisingly said yes. You have no idea how shocked and happy I was. I couldn''t believe it and has asked Kevin and Rocky to punch me because I wanted to make sure that I wasn''t dreaming." Chris said. Pausing for a while, he continued," We have faced so many things together Martha and our relationship has seen all the highs and lows. When we weren''t together, everything changed but what stayed intact and together is our love and craving that we have for each other." Kneeling down, Chris took out a velvet box from his pocket and said," I consider myself very lucky that I found you Martha and I cannot imagine my life without you. Only I know how much I have missed you for those three years when we were not together. There wasn''t a single day when I did not think of you and miss you. You are the sunshine of my life and my confidant. You have the power to brighten up my mood just by smiling at me. You can easily make hormones go up and down without making any kind of effort and you are making me fall in love with you over and over again and I can never get enough of you my love. So-" opening the box, Chris smiled and continued," Martha Jelvis, will you marry me and become mine forever?" Wiping her tears away, Martha vigorously nodded her head and said," Idoit obviously I will." before stretching her hand towards him. Chris grinned and quickly slid the ring inside her finger and jumped in excitement. " We are getting married baby." Chris said before pulling her into his embrace. He had been waiting for this day for so long. " I love you." Martha said. Wiping her tears away, Chris chuckled and said," I am glad that you cried otherwise I would have to do that again. Not that I mind because I can do it over and over again for an infinite number of times." " Thank you so much for this." Martha said. Chris kissed her forehead and said," I have also booked a room in the resort." " What about TinTin then?" Martha asked. Scooping her into his arms, Chris said," He is at Rocky''s place." ¡­.. Rocky''s place. " Will you stop it Jan." Rocky said in a very gloomy voice. Janet, who had been snuggling and showering kisses on Tintin since he had arrived asked," Stop what?" " Sticking to him and ignoring me." Rocky said who was clearly pissed after not getting any kind of attention from his girlfriend. Lying down, Janet placed TinTin on top of her and said," But he is so cute." When Rocky saw TinTin snuggling against Janet''s chest and placing his head on her cleavage, he frowned deeper and said," That''s it, he is sleeping on the couch." Chapter 130 - Burn in hell " Ahh why would you do that?" Janet asked. " You are supposed to snuggle and stick with me all night babe." Rocky said. Janet rolled her eyes and said," Don''t tell me you are jealous of a cat." Before kissing him. " Jan-" " He is such a cute little thing and he is sleeping with me tonight. If you want, you can sleep on the couch." Janet said. " I am gonna kill this Chris." Rocky murmured. ¡­. Mal¨¨, Maldives. " Ahhhhhhhhhhhh." When a loud scream broke out in the room, Kevin quickly woke up. " Sil Sil what happened? Are you fine?" Kevin asked. " Chris and Martha got engaged." Silvia said excitedly before turning her phone towards Kevin. Kevin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Silvia sitting beside him safe and sound. " Hey Kev." Martha and Janet said. Running his fingers through his messy hair, Kevin said," Hey and congratulations Martha." " Ahh Thankyou so much Kev. Come back soon because we are gonna get married after you and Silvia come back." Martha said. " Yeah sure." Kevin said. Plugging in the earphones, Silvia kept talking to Janet and Martha for a really long time. " You have no idea how romantic it was." Martha said. " Ahhh I am so happy for you and Chris." Silvia said. " Hey Sil, what is that red thing on your neck?" Janet said with a huge grin on her face. Pulling the covers up, Silvia awkwardly cleared her throat and said," I guess it''s a mosquito bite." " Oh is it Kevin mosquito?" Janet asked. " Oh my God Silvia are you naked? Did you sleep naked? What happened last night? Did you watch the video? Oh my God girl start spilling." Martha said. " Nothing happened." Silvia said. " Then why are you naked?" Janet asked. " I''ll talk to you both later okay, bye." Silvia said before hanging up the video call. Placing her phone in the side table, Silvia yawned before lying down. Just then Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and said," Your scream scared me." " I am sorry." Silvia said. Snuggling closer, Kevin said," It''s still early, let''s sleep for a while." Glancing at the watch when Silvia realised that it was just five in the morning, she snuggled closer and asked," Kev what is the time difference?" " Five hours." Kevin said. " So it''s midnight back there?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes babe." " Ohh then I''ll call mom after five hours." Silvia said. " I haven''t already messaged them as soon as we arrived." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," You are always so organised just like father and my late father." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," You know back then when my parents were alive and whenever we used to go on trips my father used to pack everything a couple days before and used to warn us not to touch the bag no matter what. He used to get angry when mom wanted to add something to the luggage. Even father is like that. Ahh but mother scolds him and father just keeps shut and sits down." " What is your fathers and mothers name?" Kevin asked. " Thomas Green and Lily Green." Silvia said. Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," You think I don''t know my in-laws name? Do you think I want to burn in hell Mrs Austin?" " Then what?" Silvia asked. " Your late parents name." Kevin asked. " Oh that." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, she said," George Green and Sabrina Green." " Hmm what was your mother''s real surname? I mean when she was not married." Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I have no idea." Pulling her closer, Kevin said," Sleep now." Silvia nodded her head and closed her eyes. When Kevin felt Silvia''s steady breathing, he picked up his phone and called Lucifer. " Luci I want you to do something." Kevin said. " Yes boss." Lucifer said. " Find out about the car accident that happened sixteen years ago. Name of the victim was George Green and Sabrina Green." Kevin said. " Okay boss, I''ll give you the details by evening." Lucifer said. " Hmm I''ll wait for your report then." Kevin said before hanging up the call. Placing the phone back, Kevin kissed her forehead and rubbed her back lovingly. Kevin wanted to find out everything because he thought it wasn''t as simple as Silvia thought it is. He had this feeling that there was something that his father and father-in-law were hiding. There was much more to Silvia''s parents death and they suddenly forcing them to get married and he wanted to find out and make sure that Silvia stays safe and beside him forever. ¡­.. London. Jones mansion. Pacing back and forth in the living room, Jackie was running his fingers through his hair from time to time. Grandpa Jones who was sitting on the couch, frowned and said," Will you stop? I am feeling dizzy." " This wasn''t supposed to happen dad." Jackie said. Grandpa Jones sighed and said," I know but there is no point fussing over it now since it''s already done." Sitting down beside his father, Jackie said," I couldn''t do anything back then and you know what happened. Now I don''t want my niece to suffer as well." " There are so many people protecting Silvia and nothing is going to happen to her." Grandpa Jones said. " But once they find out about her they will-" " Enough Jackson. Go and take some rest." Grandpa Jones said looking at the thick eye bags under his son''s eyes. " Did you find out about that other gang who were there to save Silvia that night?" Grandpa Jones asked. " One group was sent by the Austin''s and we still don''t know who the second one is." Jackie said. " Hmm you go and rest first. We still have to attend the meeting in the morning and also William is coming for dinner today along with his son so make sure you act normal. I''ll ask your grandma not to over react too." Grandpa Jones said. Jackie nodded his head and left. ¡­. Chapter 131 - This is wrong Mal¨¨, Maldives. Wearing a very comfy shorts and a thin printed cotton t-shirt, Kevin was waiting for Silvia to get ready who was still grumbling and scolding him for leaving so many marks in her body. " What do I wear now?" Silvia shouted. Kevin chuckled and said," Sorry." Taking out all her dresses, Silvia sighed. All the dresses that Janet and Martha she selected for her were super short. They made sure that the sundress exposed her chest and cleavage completely. Kevin''s grinned when he saw the dresses. He then picked up a dusty print sundress and said," Wear this." " But-" Cupping her face, Kevin said," Stop complaining okay? These marks show how much both of us enjoyed last night. And why are you complaining about my marks? Am I complaining about the mark that you gave me? No right?" Silvia pouted her lips and said," But that is small." " Still, a hickey is a hickey." Kevin said. Looking down, Silvia pointed towards the reddish-blue marks and said," See they are so evident." " So many couples come here for their honeymoon babe. So you don''t have to worry because no one is going to judge you." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," Okay." before picking up the dress and walking towards the washroom. After sometime when Silvia came out, Kevin widened his eyes in shock. The dress was too short and was flaunting like everything. " Silvia." Kevin said. Applying her suns scream, Silvia asked," what happened?" " Don''t you think this dress-" " Dress what?" Silvia asked. " Is too sexy?" Kevin said. " It''s a sundress Kevin and it''s hot outside." Silvia said. " But it''s tempting." Kevin said clearly not happy with what she was wearing. " I think it''s fine." Silvia said before turning towards him. When Kevin saw those marks on her chest and neck, he felt a bit relieved. At least everyone would know that she is taken. Walking towards her, he wrapped his arms around her and said," Stay close okay?" before giving her a peck on her lips. Silvia nodded her head and said,"Okay." Trailing his hands down her thighs, Kevin said," I don''t think so I can wait any longer." " Oh okay let''s go then." Silvia said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," You are ready?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Ya I am." " You are willing to do it here?" Kevin asked. " Ya I-wait what? Do what? I am talking about leaving the hotel and going out sightseeing. What are you talking about?" Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Nothing. Come let''s go." Grabbing her sun hat, Silvia hooked her arms around his and said," Let''s leave." ¡­.. London. Rocky''s place. " Ahh he is such a sweetheart Martha." Janet said before giving Tintin back. Martha chuckled and said," He is our baby." " I will really miss him." Janet said. " Hey why don''t you get one too? It''s nice to have a pet at home." Martha said. Rocky who was sitting not to far away from them shook his head and shouted," No." a cat moves in just for a day and his woman asks him to sleep on the couch. What would happen if they adopt one forever? " But-" " No Jan." Rocky said. " Let''s talk about this later." Janet said before asking Martha more about TinTin. " You know it''s not that bad to have a cat around." Chris said. " You shut up." Rocky said. ¡­.. Jones enterprise. " How can you say that?" William Jones shouted. " Keep your voice and temper down otherwise get the hell out of this meeting room." Grandpa Jones shouted. " But dad-" " Didn''t I tell you to shut up?" Grandpa Jones said. Uncle Herpi took a deep breath and said," I understand what concerns you Mr William but that is what my son wants and that was the condition that he had laid down when I asked him to take over the position." Grandpa Jones nodded his head and said," We don''t have any problem. It will be an honour to work with Wilson enterprise as well." Ceaser Wilson nodded his head and said," It will be an honour too." " This is wrong." William said. Ceaser smiled and said," We are also not liking it Mr William but our sons want it so we have to comply." " It''s completely fine Mr Ceaser and we are looking forward to more collaborations with Wilson enterprise as well." Grandpa Jones said. " We will take our leave now." Uncle Herpi and Uncle Ceaser said before getting up and leaving the room. After they left, William said," How could you agree to something like that? That was solely meant to be a project between Jones enterprise and Glory. How can that Austin just butt in the Wilsons?" " This is the reason why I don''t want to leave the company in your hands. Not only do you have a very narrow IQ but you have stupid as well. You still don''t know what business tactics is." Grandpa Jones shouted. " If we collaborate on a project with the Austin''s and the Wilson''s, it will be very beneficial for our company." Jackie said. " But our profits-" " To gain something, earning a little less is okay. Now get out of here. You are giving me a headache." Grandpa Jones said. William gritted his teeth and left. ¡­. Parking lot. " Scumbag." Uncle Herpi said. " Crapbag." Uncle Ceaser said. " You old douche bag." " You old penguin." " You are a pig." " Huh you are a monkey." Uncle Herpi gritted his teeth and said," What did you just say? Did you just call me a monkey?" Uncle Ceaser grinned and said," Yes I did because you are one." " You-If not for that brat, I would''ve never even seen your face let alone collaborating with you on something." Uncle Herpi said. " Huh and do you think I would''ve seen this monkey face of yours? Never." Uncle Ceaser said before boarding his cars. " You-you come back here." Uncle Herpi shouted. The chauffeur sighed and said," Sir Mr Wilson is gone, let''s go home." " Call Kevin right now." Uncle Herpi shouted. " But sir young master-" " Call now." Uncle Herpi shouted. ¡­. Chapter 132 - Resemblance After sightseeing few famous tourist spots at Mal¨¨ like the Grand Friday mosque, Tsunami monument and the Mal-fist market, Kevin and Silvia were having lunch together before heading towards their next destination the Fihalhohi island which is known for its Beauty and romance. Initially Kevin had planned her to take to a few other places before taking her to the most romantic island but after last night, Kevin couldn''t restrain himself anymore so he decided to take her their first and then take her to other places. ... Belle Amie Bistro. Kevin and Silvia were having their dessert when Kevin''s phone buzzed. As soon as Kevin received the call, Uncle Herpi shouted," You Brat this is happening because of you." Kevin, who has already guessed what might have happened sighed and asked," What happened?" " That douchebag Wilson he called me a monkey today." Uncle Herpi shouted. " And why did he do that?" Kevin asked. " I don''t know." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and said," Dad." " Okay okay I called him a pig. But he is a pig." Uncle Herpi said. Kevin sighed and said," Seriously dad how old are you? Five? Even a five year old don''t behave like that. Pig? Seriously?" ¡­. London. " Monkey? Seriously dad?" Rocky asked. " He started it, he called me a pig." Uncle Ceaser said. Rocky sighed and said," Grow up dad and stop acting so childish." " Come home tonight." Uncle Ceaser said. " Hmm okay. I''ll bring someone with me." Rocky said. " Is it a she?" Uncle Ceaser asked. " Yes." Rocky said. " Alright I''ll ask you mom to make preparations." Uncle Ceaser said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Mal¨¨, Maldives. After coaxing his father and telling him that he was wrong too, Kevin hanged up the call. " What happened?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," It''s dad." " Is everything okay?" Silvia asked. " Everything is fine." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," I''ll go use the washroom." " Okay, I''ll be waiting for you." ¡­ Inside the washroom. As soon as Silvia entered the washroom, she widened her eyes in shock when she saw a teenage couple making out inside the female washroom. She quickly turned around and said," I am so sorry." The couple quickly let each other go and the boy dashed out of the washroom. The girl quickly fixed her clothes and said," I am so sorry you had to see that." Silvia shook her head and said," It''s fine." " Actually we were just sightseeing and then my boyfriend wanted to do it so-" Not wanted to hear anything about that, Silvia said," It''s fine and you don''t have to explain." " My name is Jerin." The girl said before stretching her hand. " Silvia." Silvia said before smiling at her but as soon as she examined the girls face properly she realised how similar they looked. " What? Why are you staring at me?" Jerin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," Nothing." Just then Kevin knocked the washroom door and said," Sil are you there?" " Yes Kev just give me five minutes." Silvia said. Jerin chuckled and asked," You are here with your boyfriend too?" Silvia shook her head and said," He is my husband." " Ahh I see so you are here for your honeymoon." Jerin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes. Hmm I''ll go now." " Oh ya sure. It was nice meeting you Silvia." Jerin said before leaving. After using the washroom when Silvia came outside, Kevin was waiting for her. Passing her a tissue paper, Kevin asked," What took you so long?" " I met a teenage couple making out in the washroom so that girl kept talking to me and I am too good to ignore anyone." Silvia said. " Oh that girl you ran out of washroom a while ago?" Kevin asked. " Did you see her? I mean did you look at her properly?" Silvia asked. " I don''t look at any other woman other than my wife." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," I am not saying that. I thought that girl and I look quite similar so I was asking you." Kevin shook his head and said," I saw her face but I don''t think you both look similar." Silvia sighed and said," May be I am overthinking." Kevin caressed Silvia''s cheeks before giving her a kiss and said," We got to go to our next destination now." " What is it?" Silvia asked excitedly. " Fihalhohi Island." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," We will take the ferry transport." Silvia squealed in excitement and said," Ferry? Ahh I have never travelled in a ferry. Come let''s go fast." Before dragging him along with her. In her excitement, Silvia completely forgot about the tiny encounter with Jerin at the washroom but Kevin did not. ¡­. Few minutes ago. Kevin was going through the mail that Lucifer had sent him when a girl came out of the washroom and said," Are you Silvia''s husband?" Lifting his head up when Kevin saw a girl standing in front of her who did resemble his wife a lot, he raised his eyebrows. " Your wife is still using the washroom." Jerin said. Kevin smiled and nodded her head. " Oh my name is Jerin." Jerin said before stretching her hand towards him for a shake. " Kevin Austin." Kevin said before stretching his hand as well. " Okay bye." Jerin said before walking away. After Jerin left Kevin called someone and said," I am coming to Fihalhohi today so meet me there." " Of course dude I haven''t met sister-in-law yet too." The man said. " Hmm we will be there by 7." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Present. " What about our luggage?" Silvia asked. " Everything is already ready." Kevin said. " I am so excited." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," You are gonna love Fihalhohi." " Where will we go after that?" Silvia asked. " I have to think." Kevin said. " Ahh, you don''t have to tell me instead I want you surprise me like this every time okay?" Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." They then hailed a cab and left the place. ... Chapter 133 - Future kids " You booked the entire thing?" Silvia asked. Guiding her towards the ferry, Kevin said," You ask too many questions Silvia. How many times do I have to tell you to stop thinking and just enjoy?" " We could''ve just the public once." Silvia said. " Just relax." Kevin said. " We shouldn''t waste money like this Kev. We should start saving for the future. We will kids later and you know how expensive things are." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," You don''t have to worry about our future because I have everything planned. And it''s good to know that you are thinking about having kids with me." " I was just thinking." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Don''t worry we will definitely have kids when the right time comes." After stepping into the private ferry, the left Mal¨¨ for their next destination, Fihalhohi Island. ... London. Inside a cafe. " Ah this is beautiful. Thank you so much Martha." Janet said. " I am glad you liked it. And I got one for Silvia too." Martha said. Janet chuckled and said," Silvia is having fun right now I guess." " You are right." Martha said. " I am happy for her." Janet said. " How long have you both known each other?" Martha asked. " Ron, Silvia and I have been friends since kindergarten." Janet said. " That is a long time." Martha said. " We have always been together though Ron was not with us for two years." Janet said. " What do you mean?" Martha asked. " Oh when we turned fourteen, Ron left high school and came back after two years." Janet said. " Why?" Martha asked. Janet shook her head and said," I don''t know. We did ask him but he said that he has some problems in his family so Sil and I did not pursue the matter any further. Apart from those two years, we have always been together." " Was he always a gay? I mean I still cannot take in the fact that he is a gay." Martha said. " He was alright when we were in high school in fact he even dated a few girls before but then one day he suddenly told us that he is not interested in girls anymore and wants to date guys. We were a bit shocked at first but later we decided to support him no matter what." Janet said. " Ron is too handsome to be a gay." Martha said. " I know right. You know this is funny, Silvia and I even tried to test him. We took him to strip clubs, made hookers lap dance on him, locked him up in a room with a hooker but nope nothing happened." Janet said. " Strip club? Are you serious?" Martha asked. " Oh we have done weird things together." Janet said. After talking to each other for quite some time, Janet and Martha decided to call Silvia to check on her. ¡­. Maldives. Silvia was eating some snacks that Kevin she brought for her when she received a call from Janet. " Hey Sil." Janet and Martha said together. " You both are together?" Silvia asked. " Yes, we are having coffee together." Martha said. " Ahh look at you both having fun without me around." Silvia said. " You are having fun with your husband so I guess we are equal." Janet said. " Where are you now?" Martha asked. " We are going to the Fihalhohi Islands." Silvia said. " Oh my God Sil that is like the most romantic island of Maldives." Martha said. " Really?" Silvia asked. " Yes, you can check it on the Internet." Martha said. " Hey did you and Kevin do it last night?" Janet asked. Silvia cleared her throat and said," No." " Great now you should surely do it on Fihalhohi." Martha said. " Exactly how long are you planning to stretch it? And I don''t understand how can you both restrain yourselves so much?" Janet asked. " Ya, restraining so much isn''t good for health." Martha said. " Alright, I''ll send a few videos watch them and just pick up a few good moves okay?" Janet said. " I''ll send a few too but I don''t think you have to do anything." Martha said. " But she can''t just let Kevin do all the work." Janet said. " Yes just pick out a few good moves up." Martha said. " Do you think they will work?" Silvia asked. " Why not? Just watch the videos okay? I''ll send it to you after I reach home." Janet said. " I have it in my laptop so even I''ll send it to you after I reach home." Martha said. " Alright." Silvia said before hanging up the call. " Who was it?" Kevin asked who was reading a few important mails. " Jan and Martha." Silvia said. " We are about to reach." Kevin said before shifting closer. Pulling her closer, Kevin said," It''s late so let''s rest tonight and then we can go out tomorrow okay?" " You are my tour guide." Silvia said. ¡­.. London. Rocky''s apartment. " And you are telling me this now?" Janet asked with her arms crossed in the front. Rocky scratched his head and said," It''s just a casual meeting." " Meeting a boyfriend''s parents is not casual and can never be casual." Janet said. " They are really nice people, especially my mom, you are going to love her." Rocky said. Janet took a deep breath and said," I am nervous Rock." Rocky pulled her into his embrace and said," Its fine okay? They won''t eat you up. They are good people." " What if they don''t like me?" Janet said. " And why would they not like you? You are beautiful and kind. And only I have to like and love you. Even if they don''t who cares?" Rocky said. " What should I wear?" Janet asked. " Wear anything you want. No dress code." Rocky said. " I''ll wear something formal and nice." Janet said before rushing towards the wardrobe. " Jan don''t stress over this." Rocky said. " No matter what Rock, they are your parents. I have to be on their good books and my first impression must be nice." Janet said. Walking towards her, Rocky hugged her from behind and said," I love you." " Hmm I love you too. Now tell me this one or this one." Janet said before showing him two dresses. ¡­. Chapter 134 - Execution Fihalhohi Island. After stepping into the island, Silvia took a deep breath and said," Ahhhh we are finally here." Kevin chuckled and said," Come let''s go." because intertwining their hands. " Wait, our luggage." Silvia said. " Don''t worry about the luggage." Kevin said. " Are we walking?" Silvia asked. " Why? You don''t want to?" Kevin asked. " Are we exploring too?" Silvia asked. " Let''s just take a normal walk today. I''ll bring you out for exploring tomorrow okay?" Kevin said. Silvia nodded their head and said," Okay." When the cool breeze hit her face, Silvia sighed and said," This is so relaxing." " Silvia do you know what Fihalhohi island is also known as?" Kevin asked hoping that this silly woman had at least googled about the island when they were in the ferry. Silvia shook her head and said," No." Kevin cleared his throat and said," Then the first thing I want you to do this google about the island. It''s good to know the place first." " Why? I mean you know where we have to go and what we have to do right? And you are your guide so don''t trouble me with all that." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and nodded his head. ¡­. Fihalhohi Island resort. Fihalhohi island resort is a paradise island escape. It is the best resort in the Fihalhohi island. It''s water villa''s, peaceful atmosphere and perfect beach view is something worth talking about. Since Silvia wanted to stay in a water villa, Kevin had booked one for her. After taking key card from the front desk, an employee escorted them to their room. Silvia was taken aback by the beauty of the island. The atmosphere seemed nice and refreshing and it brought a tinge of satisfaction and relaxation in her. " This-" Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw two rows of beautiful water villas. " Didn''t you want to stay in one?" Kevin asked. " Ahhhhh." Silvia squealed before pouncing upon him. Clinging onto his neck, Silvia kissed him and said," You are so nice Kevin I lo-" stopping midway, Silvia let go of him and turned around trying to hide her red face and cursing herself for having a big mouth. How could she just say it just like that? What about the thing that she was planning to do to make him special? " What did you just say?" Kevin asked. Silvia vigorously shook her head and said," Nothing." Kevin cheekily smiled and said," Alright let''s go." ¡­. Inside the water villa. " Mr and Mrs Austin please enjoy your stay." The employee said and left. Placing the suitcase on the bed, Kevin said," Take a shower first and take a rest for a while." Silvia who was busy exploring the place just nodded her head. The water villa wasn''t a big one but was extremely beautiful. There was a balcony attached to the bedroom which opened towards the sea. Stepping into the balcony, Silvia took a deep breath and smiled. Just then a pair of warm hands wrapped around her waist. " You like it?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Everything is beautiful." " I have to go somewhere first, so you freshen up and take some rest okay?" Kevin said. " Where?" Silvia asked. " I have a friend here." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay, you don''t have to worry about me and take your time." " It won''t be long." Kevin said. After taking a quick shower, Kevin left. Locking the door properly, Silvia towards the bedroom and quickly took out her phone and started downloading the videos that Martha and Janet had sent her. Just then she received a call from Martha," Hey Sil, did you get the videos?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I am downloading them." " Ah alright. Just go through them once. Wait are you planning to do it today?" Martha asked. " Is it a bad idea?" Silvia asked. They were always so close to doing it but Kevin always restrained himself and would stop things before it was too late to stop. What is the point of restraining themselves when they were already married and clearly had feelings for each other? " Really Sil? Oh my God that is great. Okay okay we already did the waxing thing so that is not an issue. Wear that lacy transparent lingerie that we bought before you left okay?" Martha said. " Okay." Silvia said. " Oh but how are you gonna execute this?" Martha asked. " I have thought of something." Silvia said. " That is great then. All the best and don''t worry, you will definitely succeed. Watch the videos okay?" Martha said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay and thank you Martha. Please help me thank Jan too. I''ll treat you both a meal after I come back." " Ahh we will party hard after you are back." Martha said before hanging up the call. After hanging up the call, Silvia took a deep breath and played the video. ¡­. London. Chris'' apartment. " Silvia?" Chris asked. Martha nodded her head and said," Ya." " What were you both talking about?" Chris asked. Gesturing him to come closer, Martha said," Why should I tell you?" Chris rolled his eyes and said," I already know." " Know what?" Martha asked. " That you have sent Silvia some explicit videos. Janet and you are dirtying that innocent soul." Chris said. Martha chuckled and said," She is still as innocent as ever. This girl doesn''t know a thing so as friends, isn''t it our responsibility to teach her things which we are pro at?" " Pro? You think you are a pro?" Chris asked. Clutching onto his collar, Martha pulled him closer and asked," Why? Am I not?" " Hmmm, really? I forgot." Chris said. " Mr Walker do you want me to remind you?" Martha said. " I would love too." Chris said before pinning her down. Kissing her forehead, Chris said," Our vice-president is retiring after a couple of months and the post happens to be empty after that. I want you to take over the position." Chapter 135 - Real deed Martha shook her head and said," I don''t want to." Chris frowned and said," Why not? Do you think my company is not worth your status?" " I-" " Let me tell one thing would be Mrs Walker that Sparkle and shine is much more better than that stupid Jelvis Jewels of yours." Chris said. Martha chuckled and said," I know." " Babe don''t think that I am giving you this position because you are my Mrs Walker or because I love you. I am giving you this position because I know you''re capable and can help me make profits." Chris said. Pausing for a while, he continued," And also because I can make you do everything and I can go for a vacation or can chill with my bro''s." " Vacation huh? But with whom?" Martha asked. " Obviously with TinTin." Chris said. " So you both will have fun while I make money?" Martha asked. " That would be nice. Why don''t you take over the CEO position and I take an early retirement?" Chris said. Martha chuckled and said," You are mad. What would you family think of me?" " You know grandpa and grandma won''t mind. Grandma is still smitten by you and grandpa still misses you." Chris said. " Ahh I haven''t seen them since a really long time." Martha said. " Even stopped going back after you left." Chris said. " Why?" Martha asked. Chris sighed and said," They scold and beat me when I used to go back alone. So I stopped going back." " Let''s go back today and visit them." Martha said. " Are you sure?" Chris asked. " What is there to ask Chris? Obviously I am sure." Martha said. " So that means you are accepting my job offer too?" Chris asked. Martha smiled and said," Yes but let me tell you, it won''t be easy to negotiate my salary with me." Chris grinned and said," Don''t worry, I''ll give you a thick salary and also offer you my body everyday. Isn''t that enough?" Martha rolled her eyes and said," Your body has been already used by be. Nothing new to see its boring now." Tightening his grip around his waist, Chris said," Then let me show you something new." ¡­.. Fihalhohi Island, Maldives. Inside a cafe. " Hey Kev here." Matt shouted when he saw Kevin enter the cafe. Kevin sighed when he saw his weird looking friend. Matt was wearing a palm leaves printed orange shirt with cream colour short pants and a beach hat. " Can''t you wear something simple?" Kevin asked before giving him a hug. " I am on vacation." Matt said. " You are on vacation for more than 3 months now Matt. Who is taking care of the company while you are not around?" Kevin asked. " Ehh I have a very capable assistant by my side, you know that. And I don''t like talking about work while I am on vacation okay? Ella never like it too." Matt said. " Anyway I need you help." Kevin said not wanting to beat around the bush. Matt grinned and said," Tell me, even I want to know what is that thing which officers like you couldn''t find out and need help from a poor innocent soul like me." " When we were at Mal¨¨, I bumped into a girl outside the ladies room of Belle Amie Bistro in the afternoon. I want each and every detail about that girl." Kevin said. " Didn''t you just get married? How can you do this to sister-in-law? How can you stalk some other woman when you are in a honeymoon with your wife?" Matt asked. " Stop spouting nonsense. This is a really serious matter." Kevin said. " Oh what kind of matter?" Matt asked. " Come back home and we will tell you." Kevin said. " Okay just give me a day, I''ll find out. Ohh I can use my methods right?" Matt asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Use whatever method you like I just want her details by tomorrow." " Wohoo that serious? The one who often stops me from using unruly methods is now okay with it? Wait is it related to sister-in-law?" Matt asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." Matt excitedly clapped his hands together and said," Alright, consider done." After talking to Matt for quite some time, Kevin told him that tomorrow he would bring Silvia out for dinner and Matt should join them too. Matt excitedly agreed and said that the dinner will be on him before leaving. ¡­.. Fihalhohi resort. After watching the videos, Silvia tossed her phone aside and covered both her eyes. Whatever she had seen was a completely new level. It was the real deed. Silvia took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She then grabbed her lingerie and a baby pink dress before rushing towards the washroom. She was determined to do everything she had planned today. ¡­.. London " What are you so nervous about? They won''t eat you up." Rocky said. " It''s normal for me to be nervous. They are your parents Rocky and may be my future in-laws." Janet said. " Why May be? Are you still not sure about us?" Rocky asked. " It''s not that but who knows what might happen in the future right? What if things don''t work out well and-" " Say a word more and I''ll seriously strangle you to death. Nothing is going to happen and we will be just fine okay?" Rocky said. Janet sighed and said," Alright now don''t make that face." before grabbing his arm. " I love you." Janet said. " I love you too. Now sit straight because I am driving." Rocky said. ¡­.. Fihalhohi resort. When Kevin arrived at the water villa it was already half past nine. As soon as he entered the villa, Kevin frowned when he did not see Silvia sleeping on the bed. Placing the take outs in the table, Kevin said," Sil where are you?" " Coming." Silvia shouted. " I bought some take outs. Come out and let''s dig in together." Kevin said. Just then the washroom door opened and Silvia stepped out wearing baby pink backless dress. Chapter 136 - Wait for me here.... Silvia had her hair tied into a messy bun and had a really light makeup on. The light of the room was dim but bright enough for them to see each other. Taking a deep breath, Silvia started walking towards Kevin. " Silvia-" Cutting him off, Silvia places her index finger on his lips and said," Ssshhhh let me say what I want to say first." Intertwining their hands together, Silvia smiled and said," I know that whatever I am about to say is nothing in comparison to what you have done for me but still I want to tell you how much you mean to me Kevin." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," You know when I was small, like every girl it was my dream to have a perfect fairytale types love story for myself. A knight-like Prince Charming coming into my life and us falling in love with each other. I had actually picked up various scenes from fairy tales and added them to my check-list and was determined that I would only marry a man who would fulfill everything that was there in my checklist. Even after I grew up, I was determined to follow that list but things changed after I met you." Silvia chuckled and continued," Who would''ve thought that the stranger with whom I had fought for a fallen ice cream would end up being my husband for life. And who would''ve thought that we would end up being together." She then tiptoed and gave him a peck on his lips before saying," After I met you, I understood that the romantic fairytale kind of a love story that I had dreamt about is actually just a fictional thing and can never be true. Now that I think about it, I feel like it was an unrealistic thing that I was hoping would happen." " Sil-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," Let me complete." before wrapping her arms around his waist. " After meeting you I realised that having someone who cares for you and is always there for you when you need him and does things without you telling or reminding him is much more important and beautiful than having a fictional knight-like prince charming." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, she continued," Before meeting you, I never relied on anyone completely not even my parents because I did not want to burden them and make them worried. I always dealt with all my problems on my own. But with you by my side, it''s different. I feel like I can completely rely upon you and you will keep me safe under your wings forever. I feel a sense of safety and security when you are by my side. It''s like when you are with me I fear nothing. You are my knight in shining armour Mr Austin." Just then Kevin grabbed her waist and picked her up. He then made her stand on his feet and said," You are standing bare feet, I am afraid that you''ll catch a cold." Giving her a peck on her lips, Kevin smiled and said," You can continue Mrs Austin." Wrapping her arms around his neck, Silvia said," Initially, I did not like you. You were unnecessarily rude, cold and annoying. There were times when I felt like injecting a very dangerous virus in your veins and kill you." When Silvia saw him widened his eyes in shock, she chuckled and said," But I did not right?" Kevin chuckled and nodded his head. " It''s all your fault. Who told you to put up such a pretentious arrogant first impression of yours in front of you? Obviously I would misunderstand and think bad of you." Silvia said in her defence. " You don''t have to defend yourself because I never blamed you for thinking that way." Kevin said . " After marrying you, I realised how wrong I was and how wrongly I had judged you. You are the sweetest and cutest person I have ever met. So what if we don''t have a love story? So what if we did not know each other before we got married? It doesn''t matter to me. All that it matters now is YOU." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, she continued," When I married you I did not have any expectations from you. I seriously thought that it would be very boring staying with you in the same house 24*7. But who would''ve thought that I would end up falling for you so hard that even when you were not beside me, I could still feel your presence and miss you more than I miss food when I am hungry." Cupping his face, Silvia said," I have fallen for you so hard that there is no way I can come back from your charming spelling that you have trapped me in. Even the thought about you not being there with me haunts me and scares me to death. Losing you is something that I cannot afford ever in my whole life Kevin. I know I have many flaws. I am clumsy and act like a retard sometimes. I can easily get swayed away by food and I am also a very heavy eater. I am not like those shy and timid figure conscious women outside and I am not perfect but I''ll try my best to become the best wife and woman for you and I''ll always be there for you whenever you need me. Whatever decision you take in life and for us I will always be standing there with you supporting you." She then kissed his right earlobe and whispered," Make me yours tonight Mr Austin. I give you the liberty to do whatever you want to do with me tonight without any restrictions. I think we both have waited enough." " Are your sure?" Kevin asked. Pulling her closer, he continued," Because once I make you mine completely, there is no turning back. I will never let you go even if you want to." Clashing her lips against his, Silvia pulled back after a few seconds and said," Wait for me here." before wiggling out of his embrace and walking towards the washroom¡­.. ... Chapter 137 - Dripping wet * [Mature content ahead. Please read at your own risk. P.S: Don''t blame the innocent author if you get a nosebleed or have to take a cold shower after reading this :p] Inside the washroom. Silvia quickly took off her dress and started slipping into the complicated lingerie that Martha and Janet had helped her buy. Looking at the mirror, Silvia took a few deep breaths and said," Okay Sil you can do it. What are you nervous about? He is you husband and he has already seen almost everything." As Silvia was busy calming herself down, Kevin was making necessary arrangements outside ¡­.. Outside. After hanging the ''DO NOT DISTURB'' sign board outside, Kevin locked the doors properly before adjusting the temperature of the room. He shoved the food aside and puffed the pillows to make sure that everything was comfortable. He kicked off his shoes and socks and shoved it aside before opening the suitcase and taking out the condoms packets. He then kept those packets inside the bedside drawer. Taking out their cell phones. He switched them off making sure that no one would interrupt their moment in any kind of away. He then sat on the edge of the bed impatiently waiting for his wife. Kevin wanted to give Silvia the best tonight. He wanted her to remember their first night for their entire lives. Just then the washroom door opened and Silvia came out wearing a white bathrobe. Kevin got when he saw her walking towards him. When Silvia stood there in front of her with her head lowered, Kevin chuckled and asked," Are you shy now?" before lifting her chin up. Inching closer, Kevin brushed their lips together and said," Let me tell you one thing Mrs Austin, you are not allowed to back off now." Silvia smiled and said," Who wants to back off?" before unfastening the knot of the bathrobe. As soon as Silvia dropped the bathrobe on the floor, Kevin was taken aback when he saw what she was wearing. The golden black lingerie was looking so good and alluring on her that Kevin had to literally ball his hands into a fist to stop himself from pouncing upon her. He could see her breast and already erect nipples through the netted transparent lingerie and he couldn''t stop himself from staring at it. He could already feel his member turning hard only by looking at her. When Silvia saw Kevin staring at her with lust filled eyes, she blushed so hard that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. Moving closer, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and said," You look beautiful." Before lifting her up and crashing his lips against hers. Wrapping her legs around his waist, Silvia clutched one his hair and closed her eyes. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kevin grabbed her butt before giving it a light squeeze making the later gasp in surprise. The initially sweet and slow kiss eventually turned into a passionate and wild one. With his tongue inside her mouth and his hands running all over her body, Silvia''s body started heating up and she started feeling giddy. Letting go her lips, Kevin gave her a few light kisses on her jaw before moving downwards and attacking her neck. Bending her neck to the other side to give him more access, Silvia groaned in pleasure then Kevin pinched her nipples before fondling her breast. After leaving some of his marks on her neck, Kevin got up and quickly pinned her down. With her legs still wrapped around his waist and arms still hooked around his neck and his tall body hovering her beneath, Silvia could feel her heartbeat turning wild and irregular. She closed her eyes and started breathing heavily to calm herself down. When Kevin saw her nervous expression, he kissed her forehead and said," We can do it some other day if you are not ready." Slowly opening her eyes, Silvia shook her head and said," I can wait no longer and-" moving closer, she whispered," I know you can''t wait any longer too." " I don''t want to wait too." Kevin said before giving her a peck on her lips. " You don''t have to be nervous." Kevin said before clashing his lips against his. Catching the hem of his t-shirt, Silvia helped him remove it and tossed it on the floor. Caressing his toned arms, Silvia moaned when he intertwined their wet tongues together. Breaking the kiss, Kevin started looking for the zipper but he frowned when he could find one. " How do I open this?" Kevin asked. " Well it''s a bit complicated. Actually the zi-" Before Silvia could complete her sentence, Kevin tore of the lingerie upto her chest. " Ahh Kev this was expensive." Silvia complained feeling sad for the poor sexy looking little thing. " No time looking for zippers." Kevin said before swirling his tongue around her right breast while fondling the other. Clutching onto the sheets, Silvia moaned when Kevin nibbled her erect nipples. Tearing off the remaining piece. Kevin tossed the destroyed netted lingerie on the floor before trailing kisses down her stomach up to lower abdomen. Kevin smirked when he saw the sexy G-strings that she was wearing. Grabbing the thin strap, Kevin pulled it down and tossed it on the floor. Moving upwards again, he kissed the tip of her nose before saying," You came all prepared." Before Silvia could say anything, she felt Kevin''s fingers on her dripping wet pussy which made her more excited and wet. She could feel her body turning hot and adrenaline rushing through her body. Silvia moaned in pleasure when he started rubbing his fingers through her clit making her want him more and more. Moving her hands towards his pants, she started unbuckling his belt. Giving her a peck on her lips, Kevin said," Let me do it for you." Before getting off her and taking of his pants. Silvia gulped when she saw the big bulge under his grey briefs. When Kevin saw her staring at him, he chuckled and quickly pinned her down. Sucking her earlobe, he said in a husky voice," That is all yours Mrs Austin but you have to wait for it." Before taking his hands downwards and¡­.. Chapter 138 - Faster [Mature content ahead. Please read at your own risk. P.S: Don''t blame the innocent author if you get a nosebleed or have to take a cold shower after reading this :p] Sucking her earlobe, he said in a husky voice," That is all yours Mrs Austin but you have to wait for it." Before taking his hands downwards towards her heating core. Silvia gasped and arched her back when Kevin inserted his finger inside her wetness. Taking her right breast into his mouth, Kevin slowly started moving his finger in and out making Silvia scream in pleasure. This feeling was nothing in comparison to what she had felt when they had been intimate several times in the past and she had never felt like this before. This was a completely different feeling. She could feel her body turning hot and she was turning more and more wet every time Kevin stroked his fingers inside her. But this wasn''t enough, she needed more and more of him. Just then Silvia winced when Kevin inserted his second finger inside took but soon that slight pain was replaced with immense pleasure. She moaned out his aloud and shouted," Faster." Capturing her lips, Kevin increased his pace but when Silvia tightened her walls around his fingers, Kevin cursed before taking his hand out. He then her towards the edge of the bed and knelt down on the floor before patting her knees apart. Supporting her body with he elbows, Silvia lifted her head up and asked," What are you-mmmmmm." But she let out a loud moan when Kevin buried his head inside her core and licked her clit before sucking it. Throwing her back, Silvia screamed in pleasure when Kevin inserted his tongue inside her heating core. She was loving what Kevin was doing down there. He was sucking, nibbling and licking her making her go frenzy. She did not want him to stop. She could feel the heat building up in her lower abdomen. Something forcefully wanting to gush out of her. " Kev I-" Silvia screamed before reaching her first climax. Burying her head on the pillow, Silvia tried to catch a breath. Her body was now covered with a thin layer of sweat. After licking her clean, Kevin took off his briefs before pinning her down again. When he saw her messy hair, super red face and the way her chest was heaving up and down, he felt even more aroused. Clashing his lips against hers Kevin nibbled her lower lip before sliding his tongue inside her mouth. Silvia moaned and arched her back when his hard member pressed against her heating core. She was aching for him. She wanted him so bad. " Kev please." Silvia said before parting her thighs. Trailing kissed down her neck and making sure to leave marks all over her body, Kevin pressed their foreheads together and said," Wait for me." Before stretching his hand and taking out a condom out of the box. Getting down, Kevin opened the wrapper and quickly wrapped the condom around his hard member before pinning her down again. Patting her thighs, Kevin adjusted himself on top of her and said," This is gonna hurt a bit." before pressing the tip of his hardness on her entrance. When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin started pushing himself inside her. Silvia squeezed her eyes shut and winced in pain when she felt a really sharp pain. Pressing his lips on her forehead, Kevin pushed himself inside her slowly making sure not to hurt her much. When Kevin felt an obstruction, he applied a bit force to pass through it which made Silvia scream in pain. Kevin groaned when he felt her walls tighten around his throbbing shaft. She was too tight making it very difficult for him to hold on. Pushing further inside, Kevin buried his head in her neck when he fully entered her. When Kevin saw Silvia''s tear-stained face, he panicked and asked," Sil are you fine? Do you want me to pull out?" Wiping her tears away, Silvia said," It''s fine. It just hurts a little." Giving her some time to adjust to his size, Kevin kissed her forehead and said," I am going to move now but you have to tell if the pain in unbearable okay?" When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin slowly started moving his hips making sure not to hurt her. Initially Silvia could still feel the pain but later that pain was replaced with immense pleasure. Soon her painful groans started turning into pleasurable moans making Kevin grow inside her even more. Increasing his pace, Kevin started thrusting inside her harder making her moan his name. Wrapping her legs around him, Silvia arched her back and moved her hips trying to match his pace. She could feel heat creep all over body. She wanted more, more of him. Kevin groaned when Silvia together her walls around him. Digging her nails inside his flesh, Silvia groaned and said," Faster Kevin." Pulling out a little, Kevin lifted her leg and placed it on his shoulder before pumping inside her harder and deeper. Kevin''s each thrust was powerful which was making her go crazy and frenzy. Silvia could feel an intense pressure on her lower abdomen. Clutching onto the sheets, Silvia closed her eyes and said," Kev-" Knowing that she was about to climax, Kevin increased his pace and started thrusting inside her harder. Letting go her leg, he grabbed her waist and kept pumping inside her until Silvia screamed his name and realised herself. Thrusting inside her a couple of times, Kevin released himself too and collapsed on top of her. Both of them were sweaty and sticky but they did not mind and stayed in the same position for quite some time. After calming themselves down, Kevin kissed her forehead and pulled himself out of her and slowly took off the condom before tossing it inside the bin. After experiencing Kevin''s full force, Silvia felt extremely tired. Pulling her towards him, Kevin kissed her forehead and said," I love you Mrs Austin." Snuggling closer, Silvia smiled and murmured," I love you more Mr Austin." before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep. After making sure she was asleep, Kevin got down from the bed and started walking towards the washroom. After sometime, he came out with a wet towel and wiped Silvia''s body clean. After taking a quick shower, Kevin quickly lied down beside her and pulled her into his embrace. Kissing forehead for the one last time before sleeping, Kevin smiled and drifted off to sleep along with her. The two of them peacefully slept for the whole night in each other''s embrace ready to face the challenges that were yet to come and secrets that were yet to unfold. Would Kevin support Silvia after knowing her past? And how would Silvia react after knowing the truth? ¡­. Chapter 139 - Mysterious Next morning when Kevin woke up, he smiled when he saw Silvia still sleeping in his arms. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Good morning wifey." Silvia fronwed and snuggled closer saying," Let me sleep for five minutes please." " Get up first and eat something. You haven''t eaten anything since yesterday night." Kevin said. Slowing opening her eyes, Silvia smiled and said," Good morning." " Did you sleep well Mrs Austin?" Kevin asked grinned from ear to ear. Burying her face on his chest, Silvia nodded her head. " I''ll order breakfast okay?" Kevin said. " I am not that hungry." Silvia said. " Not hungry?" Kevin asked. When Silvia shook her head, he quickly pinned her down. " You-what are you doing?" Silvia said. " Didn''t you say you are not hungry? So I am making you feeling hungry." Kevin said before grabbing a condom from the bedside table. Since they had already started it, there was no way Kevin would restrain or stop himself anytime. " It''s still early." Silvia said before pushing him away. " So what if it''s early? We are on our honeymoon honey so it doesn''t matter whether it''s morning, evening or night." Kevin said before capturing her lips. ¡­.. After their vigorous exercise, Silvia fell asleep again. Picking up his phone from the table when Kevin turned it on, he received a call from Matt. " I have been calling you since yesterday night Kevin." Matt said. " What is it?" Kevin asked. " Jeren Lewis." Matt said. " What?" Kevin asked. " The name of the girl that you bumped into, Jeren Lewis." Matt said. Kevin nodded his head and said," I already know her name. Tell me something that I want to know." " She lives in California and she is here with her boyfriend to celebrate her first- ehhh what do youngsters call it these days? Monthsary?" Matt asked. " Her background?" Kevin asked. " She was born and brought up in California. She stays there with her parents Michael Lewis and Pauline Lewis. She is just a high school graduate and refused to go to college. There is not much about this girl Jeren but-" " But what?" Kevin asked. " I tried to investigate about her parents background but I found nothing." Matt said. " What do you mean?" Kevin asked. " It''s like they mysteriously appeared out of nowhere. Their background and history is NIL." Matt said. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," Is there a way through which you can help me get their photos?" " I have to ask my people to hack into the Californian system." Matt said. " And is it impossible?" Kevin asked. Matt chuckled and said," Give me sometime." " Alright, I''ll wait for your report then." Kevin said. " Okay." Matt sais. " Let''s cancel the dinner meet okay?" Kevin said. " But why?" Matt asked. Kevin smiled and said," We have things to do." Matt chuckled and said," Alright bro, have fun." " I''ll call you after a few days." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. London. Rocky''s place. " Babe listen to me." Rocky said before poking Janet''s arm who was pretending to sleep beside him. Sitting up straight with his legs crossed, Rocky kept on poking and nudging his girlfriend who was very pissed with him. " Don''t do that." Janet shouted before jerking his hands off. " And don''t touch me." she said before grabbing her pillow and a blanket. Rocky widened his eyes in shock and asked," Wait, where are you going?" Without saying anything, Janet dashed out of the room. ¡­.. Guest room. " There is no way I am letting you sleep here." Rocky said. Janet frowned and said," And you think you can stop me?" Sitting down on the edge of the bed, Janet said," I am very pissed right Roc- I don''t even what I should call you, Rocky or Jacob." ¡­. Few hours ago. Wilson mansion. Janet was taken aback after seeing how gigantic and beautiful the mansion was. " Are you sure this is you home?" Janet asked. Rocky chuckled and said," I am not an intruder Ms Jan." before hopping out of the car. Walking towards the passenger seat, Rocky opened the door for her and helped her out. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Rocky said," Come let''s go." ¡­. Inside the mansion. As soon as they entered the mansion, a maid politely greeted them and said," Young master." Rocky smiled and nodded his head before asked," Where are they?" " Madam is preparing dinner inside the kitchen and master is in the study room." The maid said. Turning towards Jan, Rocky said," You can sit in the living room for a while, I''ll just go and greet my dad." Janet nodded her head and said," Okay." " You''ll be okay right?" Rocky asked. " I''ll be fine." Janet said. Gesturing the maid to take care of her, Rocky started walking upstairs towards the study room. After Rocky left, Janet was quietly sitting on the couch waiting for him when she heard a woman say," Why didn''t you all tell me?" Turning towards the kitchen when Janet saw a woman who was wearing an apron rushing out and coming towards her, she quickly got up. The woman smiled at her and asked," You might be Janet right?" When Janet smiled and nodded her head, the woman smiled and said," As expected from my son''s choice, he always knows how to choose the best for himself." Janet had roughly guessed who the woman was. She was about to greet her but before she could, the woman said," I am Helena, Jacob''s mother." " Madam the steak-" the maid said. Aunt Helena gasped and said," Ahhh please don''t mind me darling and give me a few minutes. I still have the steak to deal with. Let me ask someone to serve you with some snacks and refreshments while I am away." Janet smiled and nodded his head. After Aunt Helena left, Janet sat down and kept on thinking about who Jacob was. Just then Rocky came down and said," Dad is talking to someone over the phone." When he saw her confused expression, Rocky asked," What''s up?" " So you have a younger or elder brother?" Janet asked. When Rocky shook his head, Janet asked," Then who is Jacob?" ¡­ Chapter 140 - Grandchild before marriage Rocky scratched his forehead and said," Ehh that-" " Ahhhh Jacob." Aunt Helena said before rushing toward her son. Janet narrowed her eyes and said," You-" Rushing towards his mom, Rocky have her a hug and said," Mom." " Oh my boy, you''ve become so thin. In fact you both are so thin." Aunt Helena said. " Oh right mom, this is Janet your would be daughter-in-law." Rocky said. Aunt Helena chuckled and said," It''s good to know that you still remember our little deal son." " How can I forget that?" Rocky said. " I''ll go set the table and meanwhile why don''t you give Janet a tour?" Aunt Helena said. Rocky nodded his head and said," I was planning to that." " I hope you like the house darling." Aunt Helena said. Giving her a sweet smile, Janet nodded her head. After aunt Helena left, Rocky said," The garden is that way." before pointing towards the direction. Janet''s smile disappeared and she started walking ahead of him completely ignoring his presence. " Hey babe wait." Rocky said before rushing after her. ¡­. Garden. Grabbing her hand, Rocky said," Listen to me first." " What? Do you want me to hear your stupid explanation about why did you hide your real name from me? And you think I''ll buy that Roc-wait that isn''t even your real name." Janet said. " I was about to tell you." Rocky said. " We have been dating for five months and how could you keep such a big thing away from me? If it had been some other thing I would''ve understood but your name? Are you freaking crazy?" Janet said. Rocky sighed and said," I-" " Now I wonder how many things you are hiding from me." Janet said. Just then a maid approached them and said," Young master, dinner is ready." " We are coming." Rocky said before turning towards Janet Cupping her face, Rocky said," Let''s go have dinner first and don''t be angry anymore please." Smacking his hand away, Janet started walking ahead of him. ¡­. Dining area. " So what do you do child?" Uncle Herpi asked. " She is a nurse and she works with Kevin''s wife, Silvia." Rocky said. " Ahh that is nice." Aunt Helena said. " Who all are there in your family?" Uncle Ceaser asked. " I have no one sir." Janet said. " It must have been hard for you to live all by yourself darling. It''s good that you now have Jacob to accompany you." Aunt Helena said. " When are you both planning to getting married?" Uncle Ceaser asked. *COUGH* *COUGH* Janet almost choked when she heard that. Passing a glass of water to Janet, Rocky said," We haven''t planned anything yet and we don''t want to rush things either." Uncle Ceaser frowned and said," What do you mean by that? That Austin''s son already got married and will probably give that old man a grandchild by next year. I don''t want to lack behind. I want a grandchild before he gets one. I don''t mind if you give me one before you both get married." *cough* *cough* *cough* Janet coughed vigorously when she heard what Rocky''s dad had just said. " Ceaser will you stop making things awkward for the little one here? What is wrong with you? Stop being shameless." Aunt Helena said. " I am saying this because after Jacob takes over, he will be busy and they won''t want time for each other and-" " Take over?" Janet asked. Rocky cleared his throat and said," Let''s talk about this when we get home." " He is taking over our family business after a few weeks and-" Cutting her husband off, Aunt Helena said," If you aren''t hungry, go to your room and sleep." Keeping his mouth shut, Uncle Ceaser kept on eating his food. " Janet you should eat more." Aunt Helena said. " Here eat this." Rocky said before poaching some food on her plate. Glaring at him with bloodshot eyes, Janet kept on eating her food completely ignoring his presence. After dinner, Janet kept on talking to aunt Helena who was very sweet and caring. After wishing everyone goodnight and goodbye, Janet and Rocky left the place. For the entire ride, Janet refused to talk to Rocky and completely ignored him. ¡­. Present. " You can call me whatever you want." Rocky said. " Why did you lie to me? First to did not tell me that your real name is Jacob ane second about you taking over your family''s business." Janet said. Rocky sighed and said," I am sorry." " Suddenly I feel like I don''t know you at all Ro-Ja areeggghhh I don''t know what I should call you." Janet said. Squatting down, Rocky kissed her hands and said," I know I am wrong this time and whatever I did was wrong but I swear I''ll never repeat the same mistake again. Please don''t be angry anymore, I don''t like it when you don''t talk to me or ignore me." Janet sighed and said," Fine but if you hide things from me again, I''ll not forgive you okay?" Rocky grinned and said," Okay." ¡­.. Fihalhohi Island. By the time Silvia woke up, it was already half past two. " I was about to wake you up." Kevin said before walking towards her. Sitting beside her, he kissed her forehead and asked," Do you want to sleep more?" Silvia shook her head and said," No." " I have ordered lunch already. Freshen up and then let''s dig in." Kevin said. Getting down from the bed, Silvia legs turned weak and she landed back on the bed. She was feeling sore everywhere. Scooping her into his arms, Kevin said," It''s gonna be okay after sometime and I''ll also give you a body massage later." Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia said," It''s all because of you." Kevin chuckled and said," We both had fun last night so now we both have to bear the consequences." After helping her bathe, Kevin wiped her body clean and wrapped her around the bathrobe before placing her on the couch where he had spread out the food. While eating, Kevin placed a big piece of chicken in her plate and asked," Which one do you want to try now?" Pointing towards the soup, Silvia said," This soup looks tasty." " I am not talking about food." Kevin said. " Then what?" Silvia asked. Placing his spoon down, Kevin said," What I mean is, which positions would you like you try out after lunch?" Chapter 141 - Panic *cough* *cough* *cough* Silvia almost choked on her food when she heard that. Why did she feel like Kevin had turned more shameful after yesterday night? " How can you talk about such things while eating?" Silvia asked. " Well because I prefer eating you." Kevin said. Silvia helplessly shook her head and shoved a piece of meat into his mouth and said," Stop talking and eat." Kevin chuckled and quietly are his food. After eating, Silvia decided to breathe in some fresh air and stepped out on the balcony. Just then she realised that it was raining and it was chilly too. Wrapping her arms around her body, Silvia took a deep breath and sighed. She was feeling happy and light at heart after last night. Just then Kevin hugged her from behind and asked," Do you want to cuddle?" When Silvia chuckled and nodded her head, Kevin scooped her into his arms before walking towards the bedroom. Placing her on the bed, Kevin snuggled closer and said," What do you want to have a dinner?" " We just had lunch Kevin." Silvia said. " I am asking you now because when it is dinner time and I order food, you might not be able to say anything at that time." Kevin said. " Why so?" Silvia asked. " Because you will tired and asleep by then." Kevin said before untying her bathrobe. " Really Kev? We just did it a few hours ago." Silvia said. Taking of his t-shirt, Kevin said," That was like seven hours ago." before pinning her down. " You are unbelievable." Silvia said. Giving her a peck on her lips, Kevin said," It''s not my fault. My wife is so beautiful that I cannot resist her." ¡­.. London. " No please let me go." A girl shouted. Steve, who was returning from baseball practice stopped when he heard a girls sobbing voice. The voice was coming from a dark lane. Steve gathered all his guts and started walking towards the lane. Under a dimly lit area, he saw a black car and a few men standing near it. " Please let me go." The girl said. Steve widened his eyes in shock when he saw the girls torn clothes and messy appearance. " You came here with us willingly." A man said. " Stop lying, you said you know where my sister is." The girl shouted. The man smirked and said," I can find where your sister is but first you have to give me what I want." before touching the girls cheek. The girl pushed him away and shouted," Don''t touch me." Hiding behind a pillar, Steve was looking for his phone inside his bag so that he could call the police when suddenly his phone rang. " Who is there?" One of the men shouted. " Damn mom." Steve cursed before turning his cell phone off and shoving it inside his bag. Tightening his grip around his baseball bat, Steve positioned himself when he heard footsteps coming towards him. Taking a deep breath, Steve swung his bat and *BAM* it landed on the man''s head making him scream in pain. Throwing his bag on the floor, Steve dashed out from where he was hiding and ran towards the girl randomly hitting whoever and whichever direction he felt like. The man who was standing near the girl quickly grabbed Steve''s collar and punched his face. Letting his bat go when Steve felt something running out of his nose, he winced in pain and said," How dare you hit my face?" Before throwing a punch at the man''s eyes which made the man wince in pain and let go his collar. " Young master." The men shouted before rushing towards the man. Taking advantage of the situation, Steve grabbed the girls hand and shouted," Run." before running away from them. Grabbing the baseball bat, the man started running after them. " Young master stop." The men shouted. Steve and that girl kept on running until they got tired. Turning back when Steve did not see anyone following them, he breathed a sigh of relief. " Do you have a cell phone?" Steve asked. The girl shook her head and said," No." " Damn I left my bad there now how do we call for help." Steve said. " I think we- hey watch out." The girl shouted but before Steve or the girl could do anything, the man smashed Steve''s head with the baseball bat knocking him unconscious. The man was about to hit him again when someone caught his arm and said," Oliver stop." When he saw blood all over the place, he took the baseball bat and threw it away before dragging Oliver out of the place. " Oh my God, what did you do?" The girl shouted before squatting down. Seeing so much blood oozing out of Steve''s head, the girl panicked," Don''t go stop, help him. We have to take him to the hospital." but the men were already out of her sight. ... Two weeks later. Fihalhohi Island. Kevin and Silvia did not leave their room for two weeks except for the occasional night and morning walk within the resort. Within these two weeks, Silvia confirmed one thing that Kevin was a beast in bed and could do it all day without taking any rest. Silvia wondered how a beast like him restrained himself back then. It was a regular morning. Kevin and Silvia had their breakfast and were ready to leave for site seeing when Kevin received a call from Rocky. " How are you?" Rocky asked. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," What is it?" Keeping quiet for quite some time, Rocky said," I think you two should come back." " What happened?" Kevin asked. " It''s about Silvia''s brother, Steve." Rocky said. Pausing for a while, he continued," Something happened a few weeks back and he has been comatose for two weeks now and the situation doesn''t look very promising." " Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" Kevin asked. " We didn''t want to disturb you both so-" " We will be there by tonight." Kevin said. Placing her hand on his shoulder, Silvia asked," What happened?" Grabbing her shoulder, Kevin made her sit on the edge of the bed and said," Don''t panic okay?" " What happened?" Silvia asked. " It''s about Steve." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," He has been in an unconscious state for two weeks now." ¡­. Chapter 142 - Carelessness and arrogance Silvia got up and asked," What? Steve? Why didn''t you tell me before?" " Rocky just called me." Kevin said. " Oh my God Kev Steve. I wanna go back." Silvia said before bursting into tears. Pulling her into his embrace, Kevin said," Yes we will leave right now and we will be there soon." " He was just fine when we left." Silvia said. " Don''t cry, everything is going to be okay." Kevin said. ... London. " It''s already been two weeks. Why isn''t he up yet?" Rocky shouted. " Mr Wilson our doctors are trying their best but by the time the patient was brought here he had already lost too much blood and-" " I don''t want to hear your silly excuses. Do whatever you want but I want him awake as soon as possible other you and your stupid hospital is going to face consequences." Rocky said before dashing out of the head Doctors office. When Rocky entered Steve''s room, he saw aunt Lily crying and aunt Julie who was trying to pacify her. Uncle Herpi and Uncle Thomas were sitting on a bench in the corridor. Everyone was very worried for Steve who was lying on the hospital bed in an unconscious state for two weeks now. ¡­. Two weeks back. After the men left, the girl started wondering here and there asking for help. Soon a group of men agreed to help her and quickly took Steve to the hospital. ¡­ In the hospital. Steve was rushed to the emergency room and the police were called. Ron who happened to be on duty at that time quickly called Janet and asked her to inform the Greens about it. After informing the Greens, Rocky and Janet quickly rushed to hospital. When Janet saw the police interrogating a girl, she widened her eyes in shock and said," Amy?" " Sister Jan." the girl shouted before rushing towards Janet and pouncing into her embrace. " Oh my God, what are you doing here?" Janet asked. " I came here looking for you." Amy said before bursting into tears. " Miss do you know this lady?" The police asked. Janet nodded her head and said," Yes, she is my sister." " She is the sole witness of the incident so we have to interrogate her." The police said. " I am scared." Amy said before tightening her grip around Janet. " Don''t worry." Janet said. Rocky took a deep breath and asked," Officer can I talk to you for a second?" The officer nodded his head and followed Rocky from behind. After discussing a few things with the officer, Rocky came back and said," They said they will come back later." " Rock can you get some water for her please." Janet said before sitting down on the bench. After drinking some water, Amy said," I have been looking for you for a really long time." " Cut the crap Amy and tell me what the hell are you doing her alone? And how did you meet Steve?" Janet asked in a really pissed voice. Placing his hand on Janet''s shoulder, Rocky said," Slowly honey, she looks scared." " Answer me." Janet said. Amy lowered her head and said," Dad wanted me to get engaged to your supposed fianc¨¦. When I said that I don''t want to, he grounded me so I ran away from home. I roughly knew where you live so I took a train and-" " What? You came all the way here alone? Are you nuts? What the hell is wrong with your brain Amy?" Janet shouted. " I am sorry." Amy said. " Honey calm down and let her finish first." Rocky said. Sitting down, Janet glared at her sister and said," Speak." " After I got down in the station, I had no idea where I was supposed to go and-" " Why didn''t you call me?" Janet asked. " You never receive my calls and moreover dad had taken my phone away too so I had nothing through which I could contact you." Amy said. " What happened after that?" Janet asked. " I met a few boys and told them about my situation they told me that they knew who you were and they said they can help me and-" " And you agreed? What are you nine? How could you call for that?" Janet shouted. Bursting into tears, Amy said," Stop scolding me like mom." " I am not mom." Janet said. " But you are acting like her." Amy said. Massaging his templates, Rocky was having a headache handling his ready to explode girlfriend. " How did you meet Steve?" Rocky asked. Crossing her hand in front, Janet asked," Yes how did you meet Steve?" " Those men who offered me help turned out to be bad guys. He tried to take advantage of me but Steve saved me and when we were running, that man hit his head with a baseball bat and then they ran away. After that I asked for help and some local people helped us and brought him to the hospital" Amy said. Janet smacked Amy''s head and shouted," All this happened because of your carelessness and arrogance. How could you leave home like that? And now you even dragged Steve into trouble. That poor boy is suffering because of you." Bursting into tears, Amy said," Yes I know and I am sorry. I just wanted to meet you so that you could help me get rid of this forced engagement." " Hey, that is not my responsibility okay? You should talk to the person who forced you into this." Janet said. " But all this is happening because you refused to marry him and left home. I am in trouble because you left." Amy said. " Janet." Aunt Lily said. Glaring at Amy, Janet said," We will talk about this later." before rushing towards Aunt Lily and Uncle Thomas. " Where is Steve? How is he? And how did all this happen?" Aunt Lily asked. " Aunty calm down okay? The doctors are currently checking on him and Ron is inside too. Don''t worry, everything is going to be okay." Janet said. " Ahh my little boy." Aunt Lily said before breaking down. " I''ll go get some water." Rocky said before walking away. Taking out his phone, Rocky called Chris and told him about the whole situation. " Hmm let me contact Matt and I am coming over too." Chris said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Chapter 143 - Insecure Present. Everyone had been staying in the hospital waiting for Steve to wake up. When Rocky entered the room, Chris asked," What did the doctor say?" When Rocky shook his head, Chris sighed and asked," Did you tell them?" " They are coming back." Rocky said. " Matt is still looking into that matter. There is no cctv in that area so it''s much more difficult than we thought." Chris said. " Child you should go home and get some rest." Aunt Lily said. Amy shook her head and said," I am fine." she had also been staying at the hospital with the rest occasionally crying and blaming herself for whatever had happened. Though aunt Lily and uncle Thomas said that it wasn''t her fault, Amy still at least wanted to stay there until Steve woke so that she could thank him. " Don''t worry aunty, everything is going to be okay." Janet said. Aunt Lily sighed and nodded her head. Just then a few neatly dressed men entered the room. " Markus." Amy murmured before hiding behind Janet. " Who are you?" Chris asked. The man lowered his head and politely greeted Janet," Elder miss." " Let''s talk outside." Janet said before grabbing Amy''s hand and walking outside. Just then Rocky grabbed Janet''s hand and said," I am coming too." When Janet nodded her head, Rocky wrapped his arms around her shoulder and said," Let''s go." ¡­.. Outside the hospital. " I don''t wanna go back." Amy said was on the verge of crying. " Master has sent me to fetch you. He did not disturb you and let you spend some time with elder miss but now it''s time to go." the man said. Clutching onto Janet''s sleeves, Amy said," Please sis don''t let them take me." " How did you know she was here with me?" Janet asked. " Master has his ways to find out." The man said. " I''ll do the dishes, I''ll wash your clothes, hang them out, I''ll clean your house but please don''t let them take me." Amy said. " Young miss ple-" Cutting the man off, Janet said," She isn''t going anywhere." " Elder miss this-" " Markus." Janet said. " Yes elder miss." Markus said with his head lowered. " Are you questioning my authority?" Janet asked. Markus shook his head and said," No miss." " Good, you can leave." Janet said. " Elder Miss if I don''t take young miss with me today, master will surely come looking for both of you." Markus said. Without saying anything, Janet grabbed Amy''s hand and entered the hospital. Rocky who was quite shocked and confused after seeing everything, quietly followed the sisters from behind. After they left, Markus buttoned his suit and said," Find out who was the man standing with Janet." " Yes sir." The man said. ¡­.. Inside the hospital. " Thank you so much sis." Amy said. " Don''t be some happy. If dad comes looking for you, you have to go back." Janet said. " What? Aren''t you going to help me then?" Amy asked. " See Amy I don''t want to mingle myself with these affairs again. I can talk to him about your forced engagement but don''t expect anything else from me." Janet said. " But I don''t wanna go back, I want to stay with you." Amy said. " You-" " Amy why don''t you go and check on Steve." Rocky said. Amy nodded her head and left. After Amy left, Rocky hugged Janet from behind and asked," Tired?" Janet sighed and nodded her head. " Do you wanna talk about it?" Rocky asked. When Janet did not say anything, Rocky smiled and said," No need to rush, take your time. But if you ever want to talk about it or if you need any help, I''ll always be there by your side ready to help and protect you okay?" " Things are very complicated right now. I just want Steve to wake up first and then we can talk okay?" Janet said. Rocky nodded his head and said," At least tell me about that handsome man who was looking at you with so much love and also about your supposed fianc¨¦ that Amy is talking about." Janet chuckled and said," Handsome man? Who? Markus?" " Whatever his name is." Rocky said. " He is not someone important." Janet said. " Hmm and that supposed fianc¨¦ of yours?" Rocky asked. " Not at all important." Janet said. " Why am I suddenly feeling very insecure?" Rocky asked. Janet chuckled and said," There is nothing to feel insecure about, I am already yours." Rocky smiled and said," I am yours too." ¡­.. Jones Enterprise. Inside Williams office. *BANG* Kicking the table in front of him, William shouted," And you are telling me about this now?" " We thought we would manage everything but-" " You shut up." William shouted. Balling his hand into a fist, Oliver lowered his head and kept on standing in front of his father. " They are searching for young master and are very close." Judas said. Massaging his templates, William said," That is why I told you not to come back. You are nothing but a pain in my ass." " Why did you give birth to me then? Why didn''t you kill me?" Oliver shouted. " You-" " Master this is not the correct time to fight. Why don''t we just make young master surrender himself and-" " Are you crazy? How can you say that? How can I let my only son suffer like that?" William shouted. " The boy is still lying in the hospital bed and it''s completely young masters fault." Judas said. " He did not do that purposely." William said. Judas sighed and said," It''s clearly young masters fault sir." " Judas are you really on my side?" William asked. " Of course master." Judas said. " Then find a way and help Oli escape this mess." William said. Judas pursed his lips and said," I''ll think of something." Turning towards Oliver, William said," Go and pack your bags, you are leaving the country tonight." " Judas make arrangements. Ask his college to adjust his attendance and make it look like when the incident happened, Oliver was attending his classes." William said. Judas nodded his head and said," Okay boss." ... Chapter 144 - Strange By the time Silvia and Kevin arrived at the hospital, it was almost 9 in the evening. Without wasting any time, Silvia rushed towards Steve''s room along with Kevin. " Mom." Silvia said when she saw aunty Lily sitting beside Steve who was lying in the bed. " Silvia." Aunt Lily said before bursting into tears. Giving aunt Lily a hug, Silvia asked," Why didn''t you tell me?" " We didn''t want to disturb you both." Aunt Lily said. " Mom things like this is an emergency, you all should''ve told us the very day this happened." Kevin said. " Kevin is right." Silvia said. " He hasn''t woken up since a really long time Silvia, I don''t know what to do." Aunt Lily said. " It''s gonna be alright." Silvia said before helping her sit on a chair. " Silvia." Uncle Thomas said. " Dad." Silvia said before giving him a hug. " I don''t know what to do." Uncle Thomas said. " Dad don''t worry about this matter, I''ll take care of it. Whoever did this to Steve is going to suffer a hundred times more than him." Kevin said before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Outside. " Who did this?" Kevin asked Rocky and Chris who were standing outside. " Matt is still finding out." Rocky said. Kevin sighed and said," How did this happen?" After explaining Kevin the entire situation, Rocky said," Amy heard someone call that man Oliver." " It has already been two weeks ask Matt to hurry up." Kevin said. Rocky nodded her head and said," Uncle Herpi is in the chief''s office. I think you should go too." Kevin nodded his head and left. ¡­.. Inside the room. " I am so sorry Sil, it all happened because of my sister." Janet said. Silvia shook her head and said," It''s not your fault and it''s neither Amy''s. If it would''ve been someone else, Steve would''ve helped that person too. Don''t blame yourself Jan, I know you love Steve as much as I do." Wiping her tears away, Jan said," And that is why I am feeling more guilty." " Sister Silvia, I am very sorry." Amy said. " It''s not your fault hun." Silvia said. Flicking Amy''s head, Silvia said," And look at you? When I saw your last time, you were so small." Amy smiled and nodded her head. " Will she be staying with you Jan?" Silvia asked. " For the time being." Janet said. " So your dad-" " He had sent Markus but I refused to send her." Janet said. " You did a great thing, how can he let his daughter married to someone who is almost twelve years older than her? Your father is really too much." Silvia said. Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Janet said," He will come looking for me again." " Hey don''t worry okay? You had Ron and me back then and now you have Rocky, Kevin, Martha and there is Chris too. So don''t worry." Silvia said. " Silvia, I am taking Lily and Thomas home. They haven''t taken proper rest" Aunt Julie said. " Okay mom, I will stay here with Steve." Silvia said. After the elders left, Amy and Janet asked Silvia to rest on the couch while Amy sat beside Steve and Janet had gone out to get some coffee for them. " I heard that when a person is in coma they can hear and sense everything. I don''t know if that is true or not but I am gonna give it a try, okay?" Amy asked. When Steve did not move or say anything, Amy smiled and said," I''ll take that as a yes." " So firstly, I am really very sorry for whatever happened. If not for my carelessness, you wouldn''t be here. I''ll treat you a meal after you wake up." Amy said. Pausing for a while, she continued," If you wanna have a meal with a beauty like me, then wake up fast." " Oh I did not tell you my name right? My name is Amy Brown and I am Janet''s sister." Amy said. " Oh, you don''t have to tell me your name because I already know, your name is Steve Green and you are seventeen years old and even I am seventeen years old." Amy said. Amy was busy talking to Steve when Janet entered the room. Passing a coffee to Silvia, Janet said," She is a chatterbox." " It''s good that she is doing this. What if she says something and it triggers Steve and he wakes up." Silvia said. Janet smiled and nodded her head. " So did you tell Rocky about it?" Silvia asked. Janet shook her head and said," Not yet." " Why?" Silvia asked. " What if he runs away after knowing the truth?" Janet asked. Silvia chuckled and asked," What? Why would he do that?" " A normal person will freak out Sil and I don''t know how I will explain it to him everything. It''s way too complicated and shameful." Janet said. " I think he deserves to know." Silvia said. " Ron was telling me the same thing." Janet said. " Where is that man?" Silvia asked. Placing the mug down, Janet said," He is behaving very strange these days. He has new scars all over his body when I asked him about them he said that he is working out a lot in the gym which is hard to believe." " Should we talk to him?" Silvia asked. Janet nodded her head and said," I think we should." " Oh my God." Amy shouted before getting up. " What happened Amy?" Janet asked. Rushing towards them, Amy said," He just moved his pinky." " Stop it Amy." Janet said. " I swear he did." Amy said. Placing the cup down, Janet said," I''ll go call the doctor then." before rushing out. ¡­.. Outside. " You are here." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and said," Oliver Jones. He is the son of the V.P of Jones Enterprise, William Jones." Before passing Kevin an envelope. " Are you sure?" Kevin asked. " The area in which Steve has been hit was under CCTV surveillance but someone had tried to tamper it but we somehow managed to get hold of the original recording. Later when I asked someone to investigate about this boy, I found out that he is Oliver Jones but the strange part is-" " What is it?" Rocky asked. " Oliver Jones has been attending his college when this incident happened." Matt said. " William Jones has already made necessary arrangements." Chris said. " Contact the Jeremiah Jones and take an appointment." Kevin said. Rocky nodded his head and said," Okay." ¡­. Chapter 145 - Truth When Rocky saw Janet running out of the room, he asked," What happened?" " Amy says she saw Steve move his pinky so I am going to call the doctor." Janet said. Chris and Kevin quickly rushed towards the room while Rocky and Janet rushed to call the doctor. ¡­.. Inside the room. " I swear, he moved his pinky." Amy said. " What happened?" Kevin asked. " He just moved his finger." Silvia said who already had tears in her eyes. Wrapping his arms around her shoulders, Kevin said," Don''t worry, he is going to be okay." Just then the doctor entered the room along with Janet and Rocky. After running a few tests on Steve, the doctor said," The vitals are normal again and he will be up within a few hours. We will again run a few tests again after he wakes up." Silvia and the rest breathed a sigh of relief. After the doctor left, Kevin said," I''ll go and check out a few things at the reception and bring some take outs for everyone, you should take some rest okay?" Silvia smiled and nodded her head. After Kevin left, Dr Johnathan entered the room. " Silvia." Johnathan said before approaching her. Silvia quickly got and up and greeted him," Good evening Dr Johnathan." " I just arrived and heard about your brother from Dr Bing." Johnathan said. " He is okay now." Silvia said. " I am so sorry I couldn''t come early. I had gone out of town for a seminar." Johnathan said before placing his hand on Silvia''s shoulder. " You are fine right?" Johnathan asked. Taking a step back, Silvia removed his hand from her shoulder and said," I am fine." Chris raised his eyebrows when he sensed Silvia''s awkwardness around that handsome looking touchy doctor who was trying to touch his sister-in-law. " Are you a neurologist?" Chris asked. " No." Johnathan said. Walking closer, Chris asked," Are you a nurse? NIS?" Johnathan frowned and said," No, I am not." " Then who are you?" Chris asked before pulling Silvia away from Johnathan. " I am a doctor." Johnathan said. " What kind?" Chris asked. " Orthopedist." Johnathan said. " I don''t remember anyone with a broken bone or any kind of joint or muscle problem here, so what are you doing here?" Chris asked. " I just came here to check on nurse Silvia." Johnathan said. " Nurse Silvia is fine it''s her brother whom you should check on." Rocky said. Johnathan frowned at the two men who were attacking him simultaneously. " If you are done checking on my sister-in-law then you can leave." Chris said. " I''ll see you around nurse Silvia." Johnathan said before walking out. " Are you okay?" Chris asked Silvia. Silvia smiled and said," I am fine." " Why don''t you just report about him?" Rocky said. " Dr Johnathan is especially touchy only for Silvia." Janet said. " Kevin would definitely not like it if he had seen this." Chris said. " I wouldn''t like what?" Kevin asked. " Nothing." Silvia said before Chris or Rocky could say anything. Kevin nodded his head and said," I already told mom and dad about this. They wanted to rush here now but I told them not to." " Both of you should take some rest too." Janet said. " I am okay." Silvia said. " Let''s have dinner first and the lets take a short nap okay?" Kevin said before turning towards the rest. " You people should also eat first and then go home and get some rest." Kevin said After having dinner together, Rocky said," We will come back tomorrow then." " Take care okay?" Chris said before walking out of the room. After everyone left, Kevin hugged Silvia from behind and asked," Tired?" Leaning against him, Silvia said," Not so much." " Come, let''s take a short nap." Before pulling her towards the couch. Hooking her arms around his, Silvia took a deep breath and asked," Kev he is going to be okay right?" Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Yes, don''t worry, everything is going to be okay." Placing her head on his shoulder, Silvia closed her eyes. She knew Kevin had no control over what might happen in the future but after getting his assurance, her heart felt calm and composed. ¡­.. Jones mansion. " Why?" Grandpa Jones asked. " I have no idea." Jackie said. They had just received the news about Kevin wanting to meet him urgently tomorrow morning. " Do you think that he knows?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie sighed and said," I don''t think so." Grandpa Jones thought for a while and said," Comfrim the appointment and ask Kevin to meet me at my office tomorrow at 9 am sharp." Jackie nodded his head and left. ¡­.. Hospital. Next day everyone arrived at the hospital early in the morning. When they entered the room, Silvia was still soundly sleeping in Kevin''s arms. Gesturing the others not to make any sound, Kevin slowly made her lie down on the couch and covered her with a blanket that the hospital had provided them with. Walking towards the others, Kevin said," She did not sleep properly at night so let her sleep for a while." " Are you going somewhere?" Uncle Herpi asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes but I''ll be back soon." before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Outside. " Kevin stop right there." Uncle Herpi said. Turning towards his father, Kevin asked," What is it now?" " Now tell me honestly where you are going?" Uncle Herpi asked. Staring at his father for quite sometime, Kevin said," With your sources and connection I am a hundred percent sure that you already know who did this to Steve the very next day father. But since you chose to keep quiet and not pursue the matter anymore, it makes me more curious and I want to know why." " Some things are better if they remain untouched my boy. Don''t try to dig things and make life difficult for Silvia as well as you. Thomas and I decided to let the matter go because we have our reasons." Uncle Herpi said. " So you expect me to keep shut despite knowing who did this to my brother-in-law? What do I tell my wife? I cannot tell her that I do know who did this to your brother but I am not gonna do anything because I want to live a peaceful life with you?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," I know you people are hiding something and you know what dad, you don''t have to tell me anything because I''ll find out the truth sooner or later." Chapter 146 - Handover Uncle Herpi sighed and said," I know what you are capable of Kevin and I never doubted your abilities but all I can say is, Silvia now belongs to you and you have to protect her no matter what. Things are going to be tough in the future but I want you to be a loyal man and protect your woman no matter how dangerous it is." Kevin smiled and said," You are making me more curious now." Without saying anything, Uncle Herpi once again entered the room leaving Kevin all confused and anxious. ¡­.. Jones Enterprise. " Is he here?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie shook his head and said," No." Tapping his fingers on the table, he asked again," Now?" " No." Jackie said. " Is he-" Cutting him off Jackie said," Will you stop it dad? It''s not even 9 yet and when Kevin comes here, you will be informed. Stop acting like a kid." Grandpa Jones frowned and said," How dare you talk to your father like that?" Just then the assistant entered and said," Boss, Mr Austin is here to see you." Grandpa Jones quickly got up and said," Alright bring him in." " I''ll be taking my leave now." Jackie said before gathering his things and leaving the office. After a few minutes, Kevin entered the office along with the assistant. Gesturing the assistant to leave, Grandpa Jones asked," Tea or coffee?" Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing, I am in a rush as I did not tell my wife about this meeting and I am afraid that she might be looking for me." Grandpa Jones smiled and said," It''s good to see that Silvia and you already are so close to each other." " We are a husband and wife Mr Jones, if not me then who do you except Silvia to be close with?" Kevin asked before taking out an envelope from his pocket. " I guess you know that my brother-in-law is admitted in the hospital and is still unconscious." Kevin said. Grandpa Jones frowned and said," What? When did that happen?" " Why don''t you ask your grandson about this? I think he is the best person who can give you an appropriate answer to that." Kevin said. " What do you mean?" Grandpa Jones asked. Passing the envelope to him, Kevin said," You can see by yourself." Taking out a few photographs from the envelope, grandpa Jones narrowed his eyes. The photographs were not so clear but it was clear enough to recognise who that man was. " When did this happen?" Grandpa Jones asked. " Two weeks earlier." Kevin said. After explaining the whole situation to Grandpa Jones, Kevin asked," Your son is clever Mr Jones. He has already done his best to hide his sons crime but I do have a couple things with which I can sue your grandson. But considering the strange and unique kind of relationship that you share with Silvia-" Cutting him off, Grandpa Jones asked," You know?" Raising his eyebrows, Kevin asked," Know what Mr Jones? Don''t you and my wife share a positive relationship? She calls you grandpa and even your adore her a lot. I was talking about that relationship. What are you talking about? Is there something that I need to know?" Grandpa Jones cleared his throat and said," No." " Ahh I see so as I was saying, either you deal with him or I will." Kevin said. " I''ll deal with him." Grandpa Jones said before placing the envelope inside his drawer. Pausing for a while, he said," Oliver will surrender himself by tomorrow." Kevin smiled and said," This is what I was expecting from you." " Is that all you wanted to talk about?" Grandpa Jones asked. " If you are expecting me to ask you about the connection that you have with my wife then you are wrong because I am not here to ask you that ." Kevin said. When Grandpa Jones did not say anything, Kevin got up and said," I can find it out myself. And I am not getting any kind of good vibes from your family so please stay away from my wife." before walking towards the door. " How long are you planning to keep us away from her?" Grandpa Jones asked before walking towards Kevin. " One day or the other you have to come looking for us so you better prepare yourself." Grandpa Jones said. " What do you mean?" Kevin asked. Grandpa Jones chuckled and said," Didn''t you say that you can find things out on your own? Then go for it. The sooner you find out the better for your wife." Pausing for a while, Grandpa Jones said," That Green fellow didn''t fail to surprise me once again. He chose the best man for Silvia and I firmly believe that when the right time comes, you''ll protect her and keep her safe. And if you can''t, you can handover Silvia to me." Kevin frowned and said," Stay away from my wife." before dashing out of the office. " If you want me to stay away then you better keep her safe." Grandpa Jones shouted. ¡­. Hospital. " Where is he?" Silvia asked. She had just woken up without Kevin by her side which was making her feel dull and muddle headed. " He has gone somewhere out but he will be back soon." Rocky said. " Steve." Aunt Lily said drawing everyone''s attention towards the boy who has finally woken up. " Are you fine? Does your head hurt?" Uncle Thomas asked. " I''ll go call the doctor." Rocky said before rushing outside. ... After running a few tests on him, the doctor asked," So any dizziness?" " A little." Steve said. " Hmm that is going to go away if you take some more rest and eat healthy food." The doctor said. When Steve nodded his head, the doctor added," You cannot take part in vigorous activities for a few days okay?" After giving a few instructions, the doctor left. When Steve saw everyone staring at him, he touched his face and asked," What? Why are you all staring at me? Is there something on my face?" Chapter 148 - Ill try harder Aunt Lily hugged Steve before bursting into tears. " Mom? What happened?" Steve asked before looking around. " Sis what are you doing here? You had gone for you honeymoon right?" Steve asked. Janet cleared her throat and said," Steve my baby, you don''t remember anything?" " Remember what?" Steve asked. Walking towards Steve, Janet said," You''ve been one comatose for five years baby." Steve widened his eyes in shock and said," What? Five years? How is that possible?" Caressing his back, Janet said," Don''t panic okay but that the truth boy. Oh my you have suffered." Rocky helplessly shook his head when he saw his girlfriends excellent acting skills. Silvia was about to say something but Ron who had appeared out of nowhere grabbed her hand and gestured her not to say anything. " But how come you still look the same?" Steve asked. " It''s not that Steve, I have aged too but I skin is just flawless." Janet said. " This is impossible and what about my growth? My height?" Looking down, Steve said," Everything looks the same." " Your body stopped growing when you were in comatose." Ron added in a very serious tone. Steve who was on the verge of crying looked towards Silvia and said," Sis what do I do now?" " Alright now stop teasing the little boy now." Aunt Julie said before playfully smacking Janet''s arm. Janet chuckled and said," Ehh aunty, you spoiled our little act." " Did you look at his face?" Aunt Julie said before cupping Steve''s face. " Are you feeling okay son?" Aunt Julie asked. " Yes aunty but will anyone will tell what is going on?" Steve asked. Aunt Lily sat beside him and said," You have been staying in this hospital room for two weeks now Steve." Steve breathed a sigh of relief when he heard '' Two weeks''," Ahh thank God. For a second I thought-" " Thank God? You have any idea how badly you scared us?" Uncle Thomas said. " It''s not his fault uncle, it''s all my fault." Amy said. Steve widened his eyes in shock and asked," You- you are here too?" " She has been here since day 1." Aunt Lily said. " You didn''t have to stay here. I saved you out of humanity okay? So you don''t have to feel guilty." Steve said. " Its fine." Amy said. Pulling his mom closer, Steve said," Mom, how could you let her stay? Why did you let her take all the trouble? She looked so scared when I saved her and-" " She is Janet''s sister." Aunt Lily said. " Wait what?" Steve asked. " Yes, she is my sister." Janet said. " Ahh everyone let''s not make the boy faint again. Let''s go out and let him take some rest." Uncle Herpi said. " I''ll stay." Silvia said. After everyone left, Silvia sat beside Steve and smacked his arm before giving him a hug," I was so scared." " Did you leave your honeymoon midway for me?" Steve asked. " Does that even matter?" Silvia asked. Steve sighed and said," I am sorry." " Don''t act so recklessly next time." Silvia said. Steve nodded his head and said," Is that girl really sister Jan''s sister?" When Silvia nodded her head, Steve asked," So is she single?" " Steve." Silvia said. " What? She is cute okay and Valentine''s Day is coming. I want a date too." Steve said. " You are unbelievable." Silvia said before tucking him inside the blanket. " Sis find it out for me whether she is single or not okay? If she is I''ll try my luck." Steve said. " And what if she is not?" Silvia asked. " I''ll try harder." Steve said in a drowsy voice. " See you just woke up and started talking so much. Take some rest." Silvia said. Steve nodded his head and dozed off to sleep. After making sure Steve was comfortable and everything was okay, Silvia stepped out of the room. ¡­. Outside. " Hey babe." Ron said before giving Silvia a hug. Hitting him on his chest, Silvia said," You finally realised that I exist?" " Exactly, this man deserves a good beating." Janet said before punching Ron. Hooking his arms around Silvia and Janet, Ron said," Don''t make me use force." " You know you can''t win against us." Silvia said. " Hey Ron, are you cheating on us?" Janet asked. " Wait what?" Ron asked. " How can you do that to us Ron? How can you cheat on us?" Silvia said before wiping her fake tears away. " Didn''t we give you enough love and affection?" Janet said. " You two have gone crazy." Ron said before flicking their foreheads. " Hey Don''t do that." Silvia said before smacking his arm which made Ron wince in pain. " What happened?" Silvia asked. " It''s nothing." Ron said. Janet frowned and said," That is it pull up your selves." " It''s fine." Ron said. When Silvia and Janet forcefully pulled his selves up, both of them gasped when they saw deep red mark on his arm. " How did this happen?" Silvia asked. " Gy-" Cutting him off, Janet said," Now don''t you dare tell me Gym." " It''s nothing okay." Ron said. " Ron is someone bullying you?" Silvia asked. " Yes, tell your mommies if someone is because we are gonna break their nose." Janet said. Giving both of a hug, Ron said," No one is bullying me okay? You both think too much." " You know that you can share everything with us right?" Silvia said. " I know." Ron said. When the three friends were being affectionate with each other, two men were sulking in the corner. " That is why I don''t like Male-best friends. The entire concept is shitty." Rocky said. " Heh, I am lucky in this case. Martha had one too. Do you all remember that American guy with light brown eyes?" Chris asked. " Your girlfriend would never leave his side." Rocky said. " Exactly but now he is gone so I don''t have anything to worry about." Chris said. Without saying anything, Kevin kept on staring at Silvia who was busy hugging some other man right in front of his eyes. Though he knew that Ron was a very close friend of hers but he couldn''t stop himself from feeling jealous. Chapter 149 - Sensitive After hugging each other for quite sometime, Ron said," Alright now you two should let me go because if you don''t, your boyfriend and your husband will definitely knock me out." " Huh as if I''ll let them touch my baby." Janet said. " Exactly, don''t worry about them because we are here to protect you." Silvia said. Just then aunt Julie and Aunt Lily who had just finished having breakfast from the cafeteria stepped out of the elevator and said," Kev, Silvia I think you both should go home and take proper rest." " Yes, go home and get some rest. Since everything is okay here, you both can come back in the evening." Aunt Julie said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay mom." Before walking towards Kevin. " Mom, do call me if you need anything." Kevin said After everyone entered the room once again, Kevin started walking towards the elevator leaving Silvia behind. Stopping mid-way, he turned back, grabbed Silvia''s hand before walking towards the elevator again. Before stepping into the elevator, Silvia asked," What''s wrong?" Without saying anything, Kevin tapped the ground floor button and kept looking at the elevator door. ... Inside the car. The pin drop silence inside the car was killing Silvia. She had no idea what was wrong with the man who was driving the car with the darkest face ever, so she decided to find out. " Kev." Silvia said. " Hmmm." " Where did you go in the morning?" Silvia asked. " Out." Kevin said. Turning towards him, Silvia asked," Kevin what happened?" " Nothing." Kevin said. Silvia decided not to pursue the matter anymore thinking may be his mood was off. ¡­. Austin mansion. As soon as they arrived at the mansion, Kevin said," Go on first, I still have a phone call to attend." " You can come inside and attend the call because it''s cold outside." Silvia said. When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia quietly got down from the car and entered the mansion. After Silvia stepped out of the car and entered the mansion, Kevin took out his phone and called Rocky. " Let''s takeover the company as soon as possible." Kevin said. " Why rushing dude?" Rocky asked. " There are many things I want to deal and want to do openly Rock and I think I will be needed yours and Chris'' help later." Kevin said. " You know we are always with you." Rocky said. " Hmm I''ll get going now." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Inside the room. Silvia has just turned on the heater and was taking out her clothes so she could take a bath and then a long nice nap before going to the hospital and spend sometime with Steve. But little did she know that the man with the bad mood had different plans. Silvia gasped when someone suddenly hugged her from behind. " Ahh you scared me Kev." Silvia said and kept on looking for pjs. " What are you looking for?" Kevin asked. " Clothes." Silvia said. Kissing her neck, Kevin said," You won''t be needing them." before lifting her up. When Kevin placed her on the bed, Silvia asked," I thought you were in a bad mood." " I am still in a very bad mood so bad that you are going to suffer under me today." Kevin said before pinning her down. " What did I do?" Silvia asked before hooking her arms around his neck. " Hugging another man right in front of your possessive husband is not a really good idea you know." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," Wait, what? Honey are you jealous of Ron?" When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia laughed and said," So this is how you look and behave when you get jealous." " I am not jealous." Kevin said with a frown. " Oh no, yes you are jealous." Silvia said before pulling his cheeks. Pausing for a while, Silvia added," But you don''t have to jealous with Ron because he is-" Cutting her off, Kevin placed his hand on her mouth and said," Yes yes I know, he is your baby, best friend and blah blah blah. I don''t wanna hear anything so cut it." before removing his hand and clashing their lips together. The passionate kiss immediately heated up Silvia''s body and she started feeling hot all over. Kevin grinned when Silvia let out a moan when he intertwined their tongues together. He loved how sensitive Silvia''s body was to his touches. ¡­.. Rocky''s apartment. Taking off his shoes, Ron said," I did not like what you did there." " Did what?" Janet asked. " Hugging another man right in front of me. Look Jan I am not those super possessive boyfriends okay? But I do feel jealous when you touch another guy in front of me." Rocky said. Turning towards Janet, Rocky said," And look it''s good that I am feeling jealous right? Because that means that I love you." Getting up, Janet sat on his lap and hooked her arms around his neck and said," Babe you shouldn''t be careful of Ron okay? Instead I should be careful of him. I should ask you not to get close to him and I should feel insecure when you are around him." " What do you mean?" Rocky asked. " Rocky is into men so it should be you who should stay away from him and not me." Janet said before patting his cheeks and getting down. " Wait what? He is a gay?" Rocky asked who was having a really hard time taking the truth in. " Yes Hun." Janet said before entering the room. " But he doesn''t look like one." Ron said before rushing inside. ¡­.. Austin mansion. After their vigorous activity, Silvia was fast asleep in Kevin''s arms while Kevin was thinking about what Grandpa Jones had said. '' If you cannot protect her, handover Silvia to us.'' These were the words that was ringing in his ears since he left Jones Enterprise. There is no way he would just handover his wife to anyone. He would try his best to protect her even if his life will be at stake. But the first thing he had to do is find out the truth. He had a feeling that Silvia''s background was much more complicated than he had thought. His conversation with grandpa Jones proved that even the the Jones were involved in all of this. But how? This was the question that was bugging Kevin and he couldn''t wait to find out the truth. ... Chapter 150 - Apologies and surrender Jones mansion. " How dare you lie to me?" Grandpa Jones shouted slamming the table in front of him. " Dad calm down." Jackie said before holding his fathers shoulders which were trembling out of anger. William took a deep breath and said," He was in his college all the time." " And what makes you think that I''ll believe you?" Grandpa Jones shouted. When William did not say anything, Grandpa Jones said," Your son nearly killed someone and yet you are trying to hide his crime? Instead of punishing him and thrashing him and making him understand that what he did was wrong and bad, you are trying to protect him?" " He is still small and it was a mistake." William said trying very hard to keep his son away from the mess. " So you know what he did." Grandpa Jones said. William frowned and said," Yes I know and I did what I felt was right. And what do you expect me to do if not this? Do you want me to punish him and ask him to surrender himself and rot behind bars forever?" " Yes, that is exactly what Oliver is going to do." Grandpa Jones said. William frowned and said," How can you even say that? He is your only grandchild." " In my eyes, what is wrong is wrong. Call him and ask him to come back right now or send the plane to fetch him. I don''t care what you do but I want him back and I want him to apologise that boy and his family members and also surrender himself at the police station by tomorrow evening." Grandpa Jones said. William frowned and said," I am not going to do that." " If you are not willing to do that then wrap up your things and leave Jones enterprise tomorrow. If your son doesn''t do what I want him to do, I''ll take away your vice-president position and kick you out of my will." Grandpa Jones said before walking towards his room. Looking at his brother, Jackie pursed his lips before following his father inside. Thinking for quite sometime, William took out his phone and called Judas," Go and bring Oliver back right now. Also get a lawyer ready who can bail him out later." before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Hospital. " Did you all check properly?" Steve asked. " The police did hun but they did not get anything." Aunt Lily said while cutting fruits for Steve. " But I remember dropping it there." Steve said. " It''s okay son, I''ll get you a new one later." Uncle Thomas said. Burying his face in the face pillow, Steve was on the verge of crying because he couldn''t find his missing bag. The bag did not have anything so important in it except for his phone which had contact details of all the hotties in his school. Just then Silvia and Kevin entered the room. When Silvia saw Steve''s baby crying face, she chuckled and asked," What happened?" " He just luckily escaped death and now he is fussing over his missing bag which had his phone in it." Uncle Thomas said. " Awww my little brother. Don''t worry, your sister will get a new one for you later." Silvia said. Kevin patted Steve''s shoulder and asked," How are you feeling now?" Steve nodded his head and said," Much better bro." Taking out his phone, Kevin said," Sil, I''ll just make an important phone call and then come back." When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin left. Taking the fruit and knife from Aunt Lily, Silvia said," Mom, dad you both should go home and get some rest. Kevin and I will be staying here for the night." " Don''t trouble Kevin like that Silvia." Uncle Thomas said. " Exactly and didn''t you both just come back from your honeymoon? You both should spend some more time together." Aunt Lily said. " Of we are fine okay? And it was Kevin who suggested this so now go home and rest." Silvia said before forcing them to go home. After rejecting her several times, aunt Lily and Uncle Thomas finally left. After Kevin came back, Silvia said," I''ll go down and settle a few things with the HR." Kevin nodded his head and said," Come back soon." After Silvia left, Kevin sat beside Steve and asked," Are you still feeling dizzy?" Steve sighed and said," I am feeling depressed." Kevin chuckled and asked," Why?" " I lost my phone bro and it had so many hot girls contact details in it. Now I lost them all." Steve said. " You are making it sound like you have lost a thousand pounds bet." Kevin said. " Those numbers were worth more than a thousand pounds bro." Steve said. After talking about a few random things, Kevin left when he received a call from someone. After sometime, he entered the room with a big bag in his hand. Passing it to Steve, Kevin said," Here." " What is this?" Steve asked before opening the bag. He widened his eyes in shock when he saw the latest edition phone and a Mac inside," Is this for me?" " Yes but don''t tell your sister about this." Kevin said. " Don''t tell me what?" Silvia asked. " Brother-in-law just got me a Mac and a new phone." Steve said before taking out the phone from the bag. " Kevin this-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," They are kids okay? They need these things. He will go to college soon so he will need it." " But-" " Weren''t you about to get him a new one? You buy it for him or I do isn''t it the same thing?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and helplessly shook her head but when she saw Steve''s bright face and his huge grin, she chuckled and did not pursue the matter any further. " Though I cannot help you restore the numbers but I guess I can help you get at least one beauties number." Kevin whispered before pointing towards the Amy who was standing near the door with Janet and Rocky. Steve excitedly asked," You can?" Kevin chuckled and nodded his head. Chapter 151 - Grab a spoon " But what will you give me in return?" Kevin asked. " Will the most embarrassing picture of my sister do?" Steve asked. Kevin grinned and said," Deal." before stretching his hand towards him. Steve shook Kevin''s hand and said," Best of luck bro." Walking towards Amy, Kevin smiled and said," Why don''t you sit down there?" Amy smiled and nodded her head before walking towards the couch. Kevin sat beside her and asked," Ron was telling me that you''ll be staying with them for the time being?" Amy nodded her head and said," Yes." " Hmm you don''t have friends here right?" Kevin asked. When Amy shook her head, Kevin said," It''s difficult to stay here without friends. I mean who is going to show you around right?" " You know brother Kevin, I was thinking about the same thing." Amy said. " Hmm so why don''t you catch up with Steve? He can introduce you in his friend circle." Kevin said. Amy sighed and said," I want to but I think Steve doesn''t like me." " Why do you think like that?" Kevin asked. " After whatever happened, do you think he even wants me anywhere near him?" Amy asked. " Why not? Steve isn''t like that and he is happy that he could save you." Kevin said. " Really? He isn''t mad at me?" Amy asked. Kevin shook his head and said," Of course not. Why don''t you check it out yourself?" " How?" Amy asked. " Why don''t you go and ask for his number?" Kevin said. " Do you think he will give me his number?" Amy asked. " Why don''t you out yourself." Kevin said. Amy nodded his head and started walking towards Steve. Silvia say beside Kevin and asked," What were you both talking about?" " I just helped my brother-in-law grab a spoon." Kevin said before grinning at Amy and Steve who were just exchanging numbers. " I don''t have a sim right now so why don''t you add me on Instagram first and then when I get a new sim, I''ll send you my number?" Steve asked. Amy nodded her head and said," Okay cool." Before taking out her phone. Janet who was changing the drip, frowned when she saw a new phone in Amy''s hand. " Woah girl where did you get that from?" Janet asked. Amy grinned and said," Brother-in-law got this for me. Oh and he even got a new sim for me." Crossing her arms, Janet kept on staring at Rocky who was standing right beside her. " What? She needed one okay? How could she live here without a phone? They are super young people and have to socialise okay?" " That was a punishment for leaving home without giving anyone a heads up okay?" Janet said. " You worry too much babe. Let the kids have fun." Rocky said before wrapping his arm around her shoulders. ¡­. Outskirts of London. Inside a highly guarded building, an old man neatly dressed in a suit was sitting on chair listening to what his subordinates had to say. Cutting his subordinate off, the old man asked," Do you or do you not know where she is?" The subordinate shook his head and said," Not yet sir." The old man frowned and said," How much more time do you all need to recognise her and drag her here? Are you all going to take all my leftover days?" The subordinate shook his head and said," No sir." " Good." The man said before getting up. " I want some progress really very soon and contact that my grandson and ask him when is he coming back." The old man said before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Outside Hospital. After spending some time with them, Rocky, Janet and Amy left the hospital. " Chinese?" Rocky asked. Amy vigorously nodded her head and said," Yes yes Chinese." " Babe what do you-" Rocky stopped when he realised that Janet was not walking beside him. Turning back, Rocky frowned when he saw Janet staring at a man who was standing right in front of them. Amy lowered her head before hiding beside Rocky. " What''s wrong?" Rocky asked before looking at the man standing in front of them. Rocky raised his eyebrows when he realised how intermediating that man''s aura was. His presence was so heavy and suffocating that a normal person would start shivering. The man was completely standing out in the crowd and was looking scary too. " Dad." Amy murmured which made Rocky even more curious. With his hands inside his pocket, the man glanced at Rocky ones before walking towards his stubborn eldest daughter. Stopping right in front of her, the man said in a very deep and intimidating voice," Eyes down." Markus who was standing beside the man, let out a sigh. After staying with the Browns for several years, he was used to seeing the small bickering between the father- daughter pair which would later turn into bigger fights. In the household and outside where everyone feared his master there was only one person who did not, his elder miss. " This isn''t your house or your territory father." Janet said before taking a step towards him," And even if this was, you know that I would never do that right?" " She is dead." Amy murmured which made Rocky rush towards his girlfriend. Rocky who was as tall as the intimidating man standing in front of them, wrapped his arms around Janet and stood there without saying anything. The man smirked and asked," So is he the new one? For how many days?" When Janet did not say anything, the man added," Now don''t tell me that after fooling around for so many years, you have finally decided to settle on this." Janet smiled and said," Don''t worry father, he is much better than the man whom my mother chose for herself several years ago." before walking away along with Rocky. Grabbing Amy''s hand, Janet was about to walk out when the man said," Leave her behind, I am here to take her with me." " She is not going anywhere." Janet said. The man chuckled and said," And you think you can stop me?" Chapter 152 - Andrew Aaron Brown When Janet did not say anything, the man gestured Markus to move forward. Markus nodded his head and was about to walk towards him when Janet said," Stay right there otherwise-" " Otherwise what?" The man asked. Moving forward, the man said," You couldn''t defend yourself from that psycho ex of yours who used to harass you everytime and here you are planning to show your strength? Where did this attitude and boldness go when he was leaching off money from you, hitting you?" " You knew about Greg too." Janet said. " I know everything about you Janet Brown. You thought you could hide away from your father all your life?" The man asked. Rocky frowned when he heard that. He knew about a guy who was torturing and harassing his daughter and yet he did not do anything. What kind of father was he? " I did not do anything because Greg was much more better than you. He tortured me only physically but you tortured me both physically and mentally. You are worst than that bastard." Janet said. " Janet." The man shouted before walking towards her. Just then Rocky came in between the father and daughter pair and said," Mr Brown, I don''t know what kind of dispute you and my girlfriend have but we shouldn''t create chaos in a public place. We are standing outside a hospital and this isn''t a right place to discuss things. Let''s go home and talk about it in a mature manner over a cup of coffee." " There is no need for that. Amy is not going anywhere." Janet said. " Baby lets solve this properly in a mature manner okay?" Rocky said before cupping her face. Janet sighed and nodded her head. Without saying anything, the man along with Markus entered their car and left. " Where are they going?" Rocky asked. " Didn''t you just invite him over for cup of coffee?" Janet said before entering the car. " But how will they find our place? They should follow us." Rocky said. " He already knows where we live. Get in fast now and you will make the coffee because I am not even pouring a glass of water for him." Janet said. " Sis let me just go with dad. I don''t want the same thing to happen again." Amy said. " Don''t make noise and just sit down quietly. All this happening because of you and didn''t you want me to protect you? Now when I am, why are you acting all sweet and innocent. I know you don''t wanna go back either. So keep quiet and make things easier for me." Janet said. .... Outside Rocky''s apartment. When they arrived, the man and Markus were already waiting for them outside. Without giving them any face, Janet entered the elevator along with Amy and left first. After waiting for the other elevator, Rocky escorted the two into his apartment. ¡­. Inside the apartment. After serving them coffee, Rocky sat down beside Janet and Amy. " Why did you run away from home? And how dare you lock my guards up inside the room." the man shouted. Amy gulped in nervousness and said," Dad I-" " Shut up." The man shouted. " Stop shouting inside my house." Janet said. " I have apologized and convinced the Lewis to reschedule the engagement." The man said. " I don''t wanna get engaged." Amy said. " How can you even think of getting Amy engaged with that man? He is like an uncle." Janet said. " Oh? So why don''t you get engaged to him? He isn''t an uncle to you right? He is just a few years older than you." The man said. " I think we were done having this conversation years back." Janet said. Taking out his phone, Rocky secretly took a picture or Janet''s father and forwarded it to Matt along with a caption '' Help me find out details about this man.'' Within a second Matt replied to him saying: Dude where did you see this man? Do you have any idea who he is? Rocky: What do you mean? Matt: He is Andrew Aaron Brown the most vicious and cruel man on earth. But where did you see him? Rocky: He is in my house right now having coffee. Matt: No way dude, you have having coffee with a devil. Stay away from him and I am not joking this time. He didn''t even flinch before shooting his own son when he refused to take part in some kind of a fatal competition. He is a well own gangster and is regarded as God in our world. Rocky: Aren''t you the God of your world? Matt: Well I am but he is an exception. Rocky: Hmm, I''ll talk to you later. " Do whatever you want to but Amy is not going anywhere and neither is she getting engaged." Janet said. " So you are going to keep her with you forever?" Andrew asked. " Yes." Janet said. " You think you are strong enough to raise a fully grown girl? Can you bear her educational expenses and her other expenses too? Do you think your tiny wage from that stupid profession is enough?" Andrew asked. " That is none of your business. I said I''ll take care of her means I will." Janet said. Getting up, Andrew buttoned his coat and said," Fine, let''s see how long you can drag this." before walking out of the apartment. Looking at Janet for the one last time, Markus followed his master. ¡­. Outside the apartment. " Find out the background of that man." Andrew said. " Sir I already did but-" " But what?" Andrew asked. " He has some kind of mysterious background. I couldn''t get anything out of my investigation." Markus said. " Try harder." Andrew said. Markus nodded his head and said," Okay sir." " Call Amy''s school and ask them to contact Janet for the withdrawal fees." Andrew said. " But sir how will elder miss pay such a huge amount?" Markus asked. The withdrawal fee of Amy''s school was huge and a normal person with a normal income like Janet would never be able to pay it. Andrew smiled and said," And that will be a fun site to see." Chapter 153 - I have your back Inside the apartment. Rocky wrapped his arms around Janet and said," What are you worried about?" " I don''t know how I am going to do all of this." Janet said. " I am here with you so why are you stressing yourself. Just chill okay? I have you back." Rocky said. " I am sorry for dragging you in this." Janet said. " Hmm well if you are sorry then you can entertain me in bed tonight." Rocky said. Janet chuckled and said," Of course I will." Before hugging him tighter. " Jan." Rocky said. " Hmm." " Why are you so rude to Amy?" Rocky asked. He had been noticing this for a really long time. Though Janet evidently loved her and was also willingly helping her, she still showed as if she didn''t. When Janet did not say anything, Rocky said," I know you love her a lot and that is why you are helping her but why do you stay away from her? I mean I have seen sisters always sticking to each other and sharing things but you both don''t do that, why?" Cupping her face, Rocky said," Listen to me babe I don''t know what had happened between the two of you but whatever has happened is in the past now. She is your little sister and now though you are supporting her, you also have to help her boost her motivation. Why do you think she came looking for you when she started facing trouble? Why did she take such a big step and came here looking for you? Because she loves and she knows that no matter what you will never let her suffer. She has faith in you Jan so don''t let her down." Janet sighed and nodded her head. " She is in the balcony alone. Go and talk to her." Rocky said. ¡­. Balcony. Placing a coat on Amy''s shoulder, Janet said," It''s chilly outside." Looking to the other side, Amy wiped her tears away and said," You don''t have to take all the trouble sis. I''ll go back home tomorrow." " And get engaged to that douche bag?" Janet asked. " I''ll figure out something." Amy said. " Like what? Run away from home again?" Janet asked. When Amy did not say anything, Janet wrapped her arms around Amy''s shoulder and said," No need, you can stay here with us. I have got your back." Wrapping her arms around Janet''s waist, Amy said," I know you are still angry with me for what happened back then." " I am sorry, I genuinely am." Amy said before bursting into tears. " It''s fine." Janet said. " I never thought dad would really-" stopping mid-way, Amy tightened her grip around Janet and said," I really miss big brother." " I miss him too." Janet said. The two sisters kept in sobbing in each other''s arms for quite some time. " I''ll help you get admission in Steve''s high school. It isn''t as luxurious as the one you are currently studying in but Steve will be there so I think you will be okay with it." Janet said. " Anything will do." Amy said. " Anything or only Steve?" Janet asked. Amy blushed and said," Steve isn''t that bad." " Steve is gorgeous okay?" Janet said. Rocky smiled when he saw the two of them happily talking to each other. Walking towards them, Rocky asked," Do you both want to keep crying or you want to join me for some Chinese?" " I am hungry." Amy said. " Come let''s go and have Chinese. It''s your brother-in-laws treat." Janet said. " With due pleasure." Rocky said. ¡­. Hospital. " I am sorry." Oliver said. " You don''t sound anywhere near sorry." Grandpa Jones shouted. Oliver took a deep breath and said," I am sorry." " You still don''t sound like you are." Amy murmured. " Shhh." Janet pinched Amy gesturing her not you talk much. Steve sighed and said," It''s fine dude even I did punch you hard." " Mr and Mrs Green I am very sorry on behalf of my grandson. He is spoiled and rotten by his father but your son will surely get justice. We will go to the police station now and Oliver will surrender himself to the police." Grandpa Jones said. " Let''s not pursue the matter anymore." Uncle Thomas said. " But-" " He is also young and immature. If we involve the police, his life will be ruined and I don''t want that to happen. If is willing to reflect on his actions and not repeat the same mistake again, we will let him go without filling any kind of case." Uncle Thomas said. " Dad is right." Silvia said. Oliver lowered his head and said," I am sorry uncle and aunty." Grandpa Jones sighed and said," I am sorry once again and I''ll make sure that he receives necessary punishment at home and reflects on his actions." Before walking out of the room along with Oliver. After they left, uncle Herpi dragged uncle Thomas in a corner and said," You shouldn''t have let him go so easily." Uncle Thomas sighed and said," I know but I don''t want to mingle with the Jones much even if it is for the case." " You think too much Thomas. Don''t stress over it." Uncle Herpi said. " I am just scared." Uncle Thomas said. " Don''t worry about anything." Uncle Herpi said who was equally worried but was still trying to motivate his friend. ... One week later. Steve had already been discharged from the hospital and was currently recuperating at home. Kevin and Rocky got really busy dealing with all the documentation and arranging a few things before they take their father''s place and start running their respective empires. Silvia had already resumed work and was currently travelling from the Austin mansion to the hospital as their new apartment wasn''t ready yet. ¡­. High spirit club. " So all done?" Chris asked. " Finally man, I am done signing all the documents." Rocky said. " Same." Kevin said before taking a sip from his drink. " Do Silvia and Janet know about this?" Chris asked. " Silvia doesn''t." Kevin said. " Janet doesn''t know either." Rocky said. " And when are you both planning to tell them?" Chris asked. When both of them did not say anything, Chris said," They will know everything day after tomorrow anyway so why not tell them the truth so that they can prepare themselves?" Chapter 154 - Rich people? Richards and Emily''s place. Sitting inside a room with a really dark face, Emily was waiting for Richard who had been coming super late from office everyday. It had been more than a month since they had spent some quality time together or gone out somewhere. As soon as Richard arrived from office, he would change his clothes and enter his study room and continue with his work while she was left alone in the cold bed. After Martha left her side, Emily had no friends so she couldn''t go out and hang out with them when she was bored. She had to stay at home all day doing nothing. Just then she heard someone unlock the door. Wearing her sleepers, Emily rushed out of the room. ¡­. Downstairs. Richard had just arrived and was taking off his coat when Emily arrived downstairs. Glancing at the watch when Emily saw that it was almost half past eleven, she frowned and asked," Why are you coming back so late?" After pouring a glass of wine for himself, Richard sat on the couch and said," I have been working very hard for this presentation for our new CEO who will be taking over the day after tomorrow. This is a new and a very big project which also involves the Wilson Enterprise. You know this is the first time Wilson and Glory Enterprise will be taking part in a project together? This is like huge." " What is so special about that?" Emily asked whose knowledge in business was smaller than the size of an ant''s brain. " You don''t understand, the Wilson and Glory Enterprise have been rivals since the day the companies were started. Our CEO and the CEO of Wilson enterprise tend to hate each other and can never conclude or agree on something similar." Richard said. " Then why are they collaborating now?" Emily asked. " It turns out that their sons happen to be best buddies. So now the business is falling into their hands, the two friends kept a condition that they will takeover only if there are collaborations between the two companies. Now as they are the only son of their parents, the present CEO''s had to compromise." Richard said. " Oh that sounds interesting." Emily said. Richard nodded his head and said," This project is going to be huge Emily like the biggest for both the companies and my department has chosen me to represent them and also explain our side presentation to the new CEO. If the new CEO likes my work then I can curry favour from him and get a promotion." Emily beamed with excitement and said," Ahh that would be lovely." " Yes and that is why I am working hard." Richard said. Emily nodded her head and said," Yes yes you should. Go go freshen up and I''ll heat up the dinner." " You cooked?" Richard asked. When Emily excitedly nodded her head, Richard said," Let''s order take outs." before walking towards his room. " Richard at least taste the food first." Emily said. " I am not tasting your horrible food Emily. It makes me sick." Richard said. Emily sighed and leaned against the couch. She was not a good cook but had been trying very hard to be one. When she was dating Kevin, she would cook different kinds of bland things but Kevin would eat it without complaining and used to ask her to keep trying in the future and she would succeed one day. According to Emily though Kevin wasn''t as rich as Richard but she never felt this lonely when she was dating him. Though he was far away but he would call her every now and then to check on her. And whenever he was home, he would spend almost everyday with her and would take her out on trips. ¡­.. Austin mansion. All prepared to tell Silvia about his family business, Kevin was sitting on the edge of the bed with his legs crossed waiting for Silvia to come back home. It was already half past half past eleven but Silvia hasn''t arrived home though Kevin also arrived just half an hour ago thinking he was late and Silvia would be waiting for him but when Kevin did not see her anywhere, he quickly called her. When Silvia did not receive his call, Kevin called Lucifer who had been waiting for Silvia outside the hospital since a really long time told Kevin that they were having some kind of a discussion inside but it was nothing to worry about. Just then Silvia entered the room frowning and grumbling. Kevin quickly got up and asked," Babe what happened?" Passing him his bag, Silvia said," You have no idea who pissed I am right Kevin." " Why? What did I do?" Kevin asked. " Not with you idiot." Silvia said. " Then what happened?" Kevin asked. " Today when Jan and I were coming out, I saw this man trying to push an old lady away and was squeezing himself inside the queue. The old lady told him that she had been standing there for a really long time but you know what that arrogant man said?" Silvia asked. When Kevin shook his head, Silvia said," He said that he doesn''t talk to low class people. Ahh what low class? And how can he call someone that? We were so pissed that we decided to complain but when we told the authority about this they said that man is a VIP patient so they will not be able to do anything but they will give some discount to that old lady." " Ahh does that even make sense? So what if he is rich? If he is rich that doesn''t mean he can disrespect anyone he feels like? That is so absurd. Arggg I hate rich people." Silvia said. Kevin awkwardly scratched his forehead and said," All rich people aren''t like that you know? Some are good too."''Like me'' Kevin thought but did not say it out loud. " Rich people are arrogant and only think about themselves. Most of them are like that may be some are good but it''s very difficult to find them." Silvia said before entering the washroom. After placing Silvia''s bag on the couch, Kevin dashed on bed and murmured," Forget it Kev let her know on her own." Chapter 155 - Huge amount. Rocky''s apartment. Holding a letter in his hand, Rocky was going through the content of the paper when Janet entered the apartment. " Hey, what''s that?" Janet asked. Folding the paper, Rocky shoved it inside his pocket and said," Ehh it''s just my visa bill." Sitting in his lap, Janet asked," Where is Amy?" " She is inside her room." Rocky said. " I am so tired." Janet said. " Do you want me to give you a massage?" Rocky asked. Janet nodded his head and said," I would love to." Kissing her forehead, Rocky said," Go freshen up and then come out for dinner. I''ll heat up the food by then." Giving him peck on his lips, Janet started walking towards their room. After Janet entered the room, Rocky took out his phone and called someone," Help me transfer fifty thousand pounds to the account details that I''ll send you." " Okay boss, anything else?" The man from the other side asked. " Send the payment under Janet brown''s name." Rocky said before hanging up the call. After sending the account detail which was written on the letter, Rocky shoved the letter back into his pocket before walking towards the kitchen. ¡­.. Austin mansion. " Our new home is ready." Kevin said. " So fast?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," As soon as you gave Martha the designs, Chris started the work so it''s almost done and will be ready by tomorrow." " And when will we shift there?" Silvia asked. " Tomorrow itself." Kevin said. When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin asked," What happened? Don''t you wanna shift?" Silvia shook her head and said," It''s not like that. I would love to move to a place which belongs to us but-" " But what?" Kevin asked. Silvia pouted her lips and said," I don''t like packing things and shifting is so troublesome." Giving her a peck on her lips, Kevin said," You don''t have to do anything. Just go for your duty as usual and I''ll do everything." " Alone?" Silvia asked. " It''s not a big deal." Kevin said. " I can stay back and help you pack." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," You don''t have to because we don''t have to take anything except for our clothes." Snuggling closer, Silvia said," Then I''ll leave it to you." ¡­.. Rocky''s apartment. " What tomorrow?" Janet asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes babe tomorrow. Everything will be ready by tomorrow morning and we can shift there in the afternoon." " But I have a morning shift tomorrow." Janet said. " It''s fine, I can do the packing and then I''ll come to take you after the shift and then we can go together." Rocky said. When Janet did not say anything for a really long time, Rocky chuckled and said," What? Don''t tell me that you are having second thoughts about our whole moving in together thing." " It''s not like that." Janet said. " Good because even if you are having such thoughts, it''s too late to back out." Rocky said. " I am just thinking about Amy." Janet said. Never did she once asked for Rocky''s opinion and his point of view over Amy staying with them. She just kept on doing what she felt was right without thinking about him. Flicking her forehead, Rocky said," I can see that you are thinking too much these days." Cupping her face, Rocky said," You don''t have to be so cautious around me Jan and that is our place okay? So you can take whoever you want there. And about Amy, her room is already ready." Janet sighed and said," There is no need for that. I have troubled you enough and I don''t want to trouble you more. I''ll just send her to the doms and she can stay with us during the weekends and-" Cutting her off, Rocky said," There is no need for that. Dom''s food is so shitty and you two sisters are already so thin and if we send her to the doms, I am afraid that she will fall sick. She can stay with us." Getting up from her seat, Janet day on his lap and said," What good thing did I do that I got such an understanding boyfriend? You are so nice Rocky and I don''t know how to thank you." Sliding his hand inside her t-shirt, Rocky said," Well you know how you can thank me right?" Janet chuckled and nodded her head. ¡­. Hospital. " Jan don''t panic." Silvia said. Pacing back and forth in the changing room, Janet said," That is a huge amount Sil, how will I pay for that?" Silvia sighed and said," We will figure out something." Passing Silvia the letter, Janet said," I found this inside Rocky''s pocket in the morning when I was picking up clothes for laundry. He was reading this when I entered the apartment yesterday." Taking the paper, Silvia said," May be he didn''t want you to panic so he did not show you this." " That is not the point Sil, the main point is how the hell will I pay such a huge amount?" Janet said. " Why don''t you call and ask them what is this all about?" Silvia said. Janet nodded her head before dialing the number, which was written on the letter. " Hello is this Pallet High school?" Janet asked. " Yes ma''am, how can I help you?" The person from the other side asked. " I have been sent a letter from your side about some withdrawal amount of fifty thousand pounds. I want to know what is this all about?" Janet asked. Fifty thousand pounds was a huge amount for an ordinary person. " Can I know the same of the student?" The man asked. " Amy brown." Janet said. " Please give me a minute." The man said. " Okay." Janet said. " Ma''am we have received your payment so you don''t have to worry. You can collect transfer certificate and other documents from the school next week." The man said. Janet widened her eyes in shock and asked," Wait what? received the payment? When?" Chapter 156 - Disappoint " We received your payment yesterday at 11:40 pm." The man said. " But I did not-" Janet stopped midway and murmured," Rocky?" When Janet arrived home yesterday it was already half past eleven and Rocky was reading the letter then. Who else could it be other than him? So did he make the payment after she entered the room? " Miss? Is there a problem?" The man asked. Janet shook her head and said," No, Thankyou so much." before hanging up the call. " What did they say?" Silvia asked. " They said that the payment is already done." Janet said. " Already done?" Silvia asked. Who would pay such a huge amount for someone else unless it is-? Looking at Janet who already had a very confused expression on, Silvia said," Do you think Rocky made the payment for you?" Janet nodded her head and said," I think he did." Silvia sighed and said," Don''t worry okay? Talk to him first." " This is a huge amount Silvia. Do you think he gave up all his savings to pay this?" Janet asked who already had tears in her eyes. She was feeling touched as well as heartbroken. " I think he did that." Silvia said. " Oh my God I am feeling so bad." Janet said. " Listen Jan, he did that because he doesn''t want you stress over this and because he loves you okay? So why don''t you just talk to him and return him the entire amount back slowly? Like in instalments?" Silvia said. " I will do that but what about him? If he gave up all his savings for me then how is he going to manage? He has also taken a new house and-" Cutting Janet off, Silvia said," Just relax for now and talk to him later okay?" Janet sighed and nodded her head. ¡­.. Outskirts of Liverpool. Sitting inside his posh mansion, Andrew Aaron Brown was sipping tea when Markus entered the mansion. " Good morning sir." Markus politely greeted him. Andrew nodded his head and asked," What brings you here this early?" before lifting his cup. Passing him a file, Markus said," Elder miss made the payment yesterday." Stopping midway, Andrew placed the cup back and raised his eyebrows. Taking the folder from Markus'' hand, Andrew smirked when he read the content," I knew she would not disappoint me." " But sir this amount did not come from elder miss'' account. The money was transferred from some different account under elder miss'' name." Markus said. " Who is it?" Andrew asked. " The name of the account Holder is Jacob Wilson. The account is under the Wilson enterprise finance firm." Markus said. " Wilson enterprise?" Andrew asked. " Yes sir." Markus said. Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Andrew asked," What is the result of your investigation about that man by Janet''s side?" " I am on it sir." Markus said. " Hmm, keep looking." Andrew said. " Please Madam wait." The maid shouted drawing their attention. " No one can stop me today. I will meet my daughters no matter what." Natalia said. " Madam your health is not so good now so you cannot travel." The maid said. " What is happening here?" Andrew asked. The maid lowered her head and said," Master, madam is-that-" Cutting her off, Natalia said," I want to meet Janet and Amy." Getting up from his seat, Andrew started walking towards his wife, Natalia Brown. Placing his hand on her shoulders, Andrew said,"Our daughters don''t want to meet us." " How do you know that?" Natalia asked. " I had gone to meet them okay? And they refused to meet me. Janet said she doesn''t want to see our face." Andrew said. Keeping quiet for sometime, Natalia said," Forget about Janet then but what about Amy? Get my second daughter back." " She said she wants to stay with Janet. But if you want to, I can go with you and beg them to come back to us again." Andrew said. " There is no need." Natalia said before walking towards her room. " Did madam eat anything?" Andrew asked. When the maid shook her head, Andrew said," Go take breakfast for her and make sure she eats everything." before walking out of the mansion along with Markus. ¡­.. London. Hospital. " We have a meeting tomorrow for the off-duty staff." Ron said who had just entered the emergency room for his afternoon shift. Silvia sighed and said," I wanted to spend the entire with Kevin tomorrow." " What kind of meeting?" Janet asked. " I am not so sure either but it''s related to someone important." Ron said. " Do we have to attend?" Silvia asked. Ron nodded his head and said," I think we have to." " We don''t have any other choice then." Janet said. " Are you both leaving already?" Ron asked. " Yes, Kevin is waiting outside. We are shifting places today so there is a lot that we have to do." Silvia said. " Even we are shifting today and Rocky is waiting for me outside." Janet said. " Both if you are shifting?" Ron asked. " Yes." Janet and Silvia said together. " Same place?" Ron asked. " I don''t even know where it is." Silvia said. " Me too." Janet said. " Alright then, I am expecting two house warming parties then." Ron said before giving both of them a goodbye hug. ¡­. Outside. " Why didn''t you tell us about this?" Kevin asked. " I was about to when Matt would come back from his short trip." Rocky said. " You should keep things away from us." Kevin said. " I know but I am still having a really hard time to digest the fact that my woman is actually the daughter of a very dangerous man." Rocky said. " No matter what, she is your woman so you have to work hard and protect her." Kevin said. " I know and I am going to that forever." Rocky said. " I think we will need Matt''s help a lot this time." Kevin said. Just then Silvia and Janet came outside together. Giving Kevin a hug, Rocky said," See you there." Janet''s eyes teared up again when she saw Rocky. When Rocky saw Janet''s strange expression, he quickly approached her and asked," Babe what happened? Did you get fired?" When Janet shook her head, Rocky sighed and asked," Then what happened?" " Sister-in-law what happened?" Rocky asked Silvia when he did not get any answers from Janet. Looking at Kevin, Silvia said," I''ll take my leave now." before rushing towards Kevin. " Wait-what?" Confused and worried at the same time, Rocky did not understand anything. Chapter 157 - Neighbors " Let''s go." Silvia said before grabbing Kevin''s hand. Without saying anything, Kevin intertwined their hands and started walking towards their car. After they left, Rocky grabbed Janet''s shoulders and asked," Babe what happened?" " Did you pay the compensation fee from my side?" Janet asked. " Did you read the letter?" Rocky asked. " Why did you do that? It was such a huge amount Rocky." Janet said. " Is it about that? Damn and I thought-" pulling her into his embrace, Rocky said," You scared me." Kissing her forehead, Rocky said," Let''s not think about that for now okay? We are going to our place so don''t be sad anymore." " That is a huge amount. How did you manage?" Janet asked. " You don''t have to worry about that okay? The problem is solved right? So don''t stress over it." Rocky said. " Did you give away all our savings to make this payment?" Janet asked. Rocky shook his head and said," No I didn''t." " Then how did you- Cutting her off, Rocky said," Don''t stress over it anymore. Isn''t all that is mine also yours?" " Don''t try to be cheesy here Rocky. This is something serious." Janet said. " I am not being cheesy okay? Whether you make the payment or I do, isn''t it the same thing?" Rocky said. " But-" " Now let''s not waste time over this okay? Our new place is waiting for us and so is Amy inside the car. Come let''s go." Rocky said. Giving her a peck on her lips, Rocky said," And we can about discuss on bed." before winking at her. Giving him a tight hug, Janet said," I love you." " I love you more." Rocky said. ... Inside the car. " Not a big thing?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." " Rocky is really nice." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and asked," How is he nice?" " What I mean is, who does so much for someone these days? And he really does care for Janet and I am happy that Jan found someone like him." Silvia said. " Even I can pay fifty thousand pounds for you. No wait I can pay more." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," It''s different for you and me." " How so?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and said," We are married Kevin. Whatever that is yours is already mine." Kevin grinned and said," That is true so you should use that card which I had given you more." Silvia chuckled and nodded her head. ¡­.. Lagoon Regency. The lagoon regency was one of the most finest and posh areas where only someone who had a really fat wallet could afford to stay. From it''s surroundings to the luxurious apartments, everything was top class and classy. The apartments were divided into sections according to their poshness. The A-wing consisted of only six apartments which were the most luxurious and expensive ones. It was a newly constructed building and all the six apartments were booked. Three of which were booked by Kevin, Chris and Rocky. ¡­. Apartment no-04 " I don''t understand why us?" Martha asked before dragging her bag inside. Yesterday night when Chris told her that they were shifting to another wing, Martha was shocked and unhappy at the same time. She didn''t want to leave their old apartment because they had so many memories in it but when Chris said that it also had a few bad memories and he didn''t want their married life to get jinxed because of that, Martha reluctantly agreed but couldn''t help up grumble. " I can see that you, Silvia and Janet are catching up quite well, so won''t it be convenient if you people stay close by?" Chris said. Martha sighed and nodded her head. " Hmm I''ll go and check if they are here or not." Chris said before walking out of the apartment. ¡­. Downstairs. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when he saw the big luxurious building. " Are we staying here?" Silvia asked. " We will be staying in one of the apartment of this building." Kevin said before taking out their luguage. " Hey Kev, Silvia." Chris said before rushing towards them. Silvia smiled and said," Hey, is Martha here too?" Chris nodded his head and said," Yes, she is setting up our wardrobe." " You and Martha are staying here too?" Silvia asked. When Chris nodded his head, Silvia said," That is nice. I can hangout with Martha when I am bored." " Not just Martha." Kevin said. " What do you mean?" Silvia asked. Just then Rocky''s car stopped right in front of them. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," No way." When Kevin smiled and nodded his head, she pounced upon him and said," Ahhhh you are so great. I love you." " Hey Sil." Janet shouted before rushing towards her. Letting Kevin go, Silvia quickly rushed towards Janet and gave her a hug. " Ahhhh I cannot believe we are going to be neighbors." Silvia shouted. " Rocky just told me." Janet said who was equally excited as Silvia was. " Martha is here too." Silvia said. " This is going to be so exciting." Janet said. ¡­. Apartment no-05 " Oh my God, this is beautiful." Amy shouted before dashing on the couch. Rocky chuckled and asked," Amy, don''t you want to see your room?" " Ahhh yes yes I want to." Amy said excitedly. " Come." Rocky said before taking her towards her room which was on the ground floor itself. After entering her room, Amy excitedly jumped around and gave Rocky a hug before checking out the washroom. " Take some rest and I''ll call you out when dinner is ready." Rocky said before walking out. When Rocky came out, he saw Janet walking around the living room. Rocky quickly approached and hugged her from behind. " Do you like it?" Rocky asked. Janet smiled and said," Its exactly how I wanted it to be." Kissing her neck, Rocky said," You haven''t seen our room yet and the big bed that I ordered especially for us so that you know, we don''t have to compromise when it comes to space." before scooping her into his arms. Hooking her arms around his neck, Janet chuckled and said," I see that you are prepared." Rocky nodded his head and said," When it comes to you, I am always ready and prepared." Before walking upstairs towards the master bedroom. ¡­ Chapter 158 - Big day Apartment no-06 Stopping right in front of the door, Kevin passed the keys to Silvia and scooped her into his arms. Silvia yelped in shock and asked," What are you doing?" " You are still my newly wed bride and this is our new home so I am just following traditions." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," I can see that you are becoming more and more romantic lately." " I have such a beautiful wife that I am inclined towards being more and more romantic everyday." Kevin said. Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia inserted the key and unlocked the door. " Alright Mrs Austin, this is the place where we will make babies in the future and live happily ever after." Kevin said before stepping into the house. Silvia gasped when the beautiful interior greeted her. From the furniture to the whole designing of the house, everything was beautiful and lovely. Putting her down, Kevin hugged her from behind and asked," Do you like it?" " This is lovely and beautiful." Silvia said. " Uh Huh, not as beautiful as my wife." Kevin said. Turning around, Silvia hooked her arms around his neck and asked," Honey, are you hiding something or do you want to say something?" When Kevin shook his head, Silvia said," Then why do I feel like you are hiding something from me?" " Are you doubting my love darling?" Kevin asked. Silvia vigorously shook her head and said," No I am not. How can I doubt your love? I am just suspicious about your intentions." Pulling her closer, Kevin said," Well, you are right because my intentions are not good." Pushing him away, Silvia said," Don''t even think about that because there are many things I have to." Scooping her into his arms, Kevin said," There is only one thing we both have to do and that is making love to each other countless numbers of times in our new bed." Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia said," You are unbelievable, it''s still bright outside." " Bright or not, I don''t care unless and until you are beside me." Kevin said before walking upstairs. ... Glory Enterprise. Inside the big conference room, Herpi Austin was giving his last speech to his employees. " For all these years you people have supported me and helped me take care of this empire that I started with my own hands and with my wife''s love and support. Now since I am old and also because I want to spend more time with my wife, I am giving this big and hectic responsibility to my only son." Herpi Austin said. " My son is not like me, we are completely poles apart from each other in every aspect. But I would like to tell you all that he is much more capable and responsible than I am. And I firmly believe that he will take Glory enterprise to a whole new level and for that, he also needs your help. I hope each and everyone will support my son like you people have supported me till date. Lastly I would like to say that, it was lovely working you all and God bless each and everyone of you." Uncle Herpi said before turning off the mic. Each and everyone stood up and applauded their CEO hoping that the new one will be just like him. " I am so curious to see the new CEO." an employee said. " Me too. What about you Richard?" Another employee asked. Richard smiled and said," I am just curious and excited about my presentation." before walking away. " Such a bastard he is." an employee said after Richard left. " Yeah, I will pray that the new CEO hates him." Another employee said. ¡­.. Richard was busy gathering his things and was ready to leave home to prepare the final points and to recheck his presentation for tomorrow when one of his colleagues accidentally tripped and dashed against him. " I am very sorry." The man said. Richard frowned and pushed him away," You-how dare you try to ruin my presentation?" The man shook his head and said," No I didn''t. I just tripped and-" Cutting him off, Richard said," You purposely wanted to hit my laptop." " That is not true Richard, why would I do that?" The man asked. " Shut up Josh." Richard shouted. Richard and Josh were colleagues who had started working in Glory Enterprise together. Josh was a very humble and soft hearted man who could get easily bullied even by a ten years old. So Josh ended up getting bullied by Richard everytime. The whole office knew about how Richard bullied him. During preparation of meetings, Richard would steal ideas from Josh''s notepad and would propose it to their department head who loved them and was completely bias towards Richard thinking he was super hardworking and capable than anyone else. " Stay away from my presentation and me." Richard said before walking out along with his laptop. Josh sighed and nodded his head. " Why do you let him bully you mate?" a colleague asked Josh who had seen everything. " It''s fine." Josh said. " No this is not okay. Everyone in the department knows that it should''ve been you who should be giving the presentation tomorrow but- " There is no point talking about it now." Josh said. The colleague patted Josh''s shoulder and said," I just hope one day you will know how to fight for your rights mate." ¡­.. Lagoon Regency. Kevin''s and Silvia''s place. Next day, Kevin woke up early in the morning and quickly took a shower. He was taking over the company today and had to first meet his father at the mansion before going to the company. Walking towards Silvia who was soundly sleeping, Kevin kissed her forehead before lightly shaking her shoulders. " Babe, I am leaving." Kevin said. Silvia slowly opened her eyes and asked," Where are you going? It''s still dark outside." " I have to go somewhere important. I did not get time to prepare breakfast for you so eat something in the cafeteria okay? I will come and fetch you at the hospital in the afternoon so wait for me there." Kevin said. " Hmm, okay." Silvia said. " Silvia, I love you." Kevin said. " I love you too now let me sleep." Silvia groaned. After adjusting the blanket over her, Kevin left. ..,,. Glory Enterprise. At sharp eight in the morning, the employees of some important departments gathered in the meeting room along with their heads with flowers and bouquets in their hands. " Richard is everything ready?" The executive departments head, Mr Miller asked. With a bouquet in his hand, Richard nodded his head and said," Yes boss." " The CEO is here." Someone shouted. Richard adjusted his tie and straightened his suit, ready to greet and curry favour of the new CEO. Just then the door opened and¡­.. Chapter 159 - The new CEO *THUD* The bouquet that Richard was holding dropped from his hands when he saw Kevin enter the room along with the Vice President of the company. Wearing a light blue suit along with a white shirt, he was looking exceptionally handsome and was reflecting a very overbearing aura. Richard couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The man whom he had been criticising since so many months cannot be the sole heir of such a big empire right? Life cannot be so unfair with him. The head of different epartments started stepping forward to show their respect towards the new CEO and also congratulating him. " Richard what are you staring at? Quick pick up the flowers." Mr Miller whispered but when Richard did not buzz and kept on staring at the new CEO, Mr Miller picked up the flowers from the floor and welcomed the new CEO on behalf of their department. Walking towards his seat, Kevin gestured everyone to sit down on their respective places. Everyone sat down except for Richard who was still standing where in was in a daze staring at Kevin. Sitting down in his chair, Kevin crossed his legs and started tapping his fingers on the table without saying anything. When the VP cleared his throat, Mr Miller quickly got up and dragged Richard towards his place murmuring," What is wrong with you? Can''t you see the CEO is waiting?" Coming out from his daze, Richard cleared his throat and said," I am sorry boss." Looking at the man sitting on the CEO''s chair, Richard had made up his mind that he was someone who looked similar to Kevin and was not Kevin himself. Wasn''t Kevin just a lowly military employee? How could he be the sole heir of such a big empire? " Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce our new CEO and our future boss, Mr Kevin Austin." The VP said. ''KEVIN AUSTIN'' when Richard heard that name, he felt chills running down his spine. His hands and feet started turning cold as ice. He could feel beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Though it was chilly outside and inside the room as well, Richard was feeling hot all over his body. His face and ears had turned red. He wanted to run out of the room and hide somewhere. He had never felt so embarrassed and scared in his entire lifetime. Just then Kevin got up and said," Good morning everyone. As you all know my name and what I am here for, I will skip the formalities and come directly to the main point." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," This empire was created solely by my parents and they have worked very hard for this. Though my father allowed me to what I wanted to first but from the very beginning, I knew that one day I will have to sit on this chair and take charge of everything. My father has been running the company quite smoothly and I don''t want to break that flow. Everything will function as it is except for a few changes which will be notified to all the employees accordingly. No major changes but that doesn''t mean no changes at all." Sitting down, Kevin continued," Now let''s start talking about the project which we will be collaborating with the Wilson enterprise starting tomorrow. All of us know that Glory and Wilson enterprise have been rivals for years now but it''s time to change now. No rivalry between Glory and Wilson enterprise starting today. Both the companies will work together and not against each other. We will be sending a few employees to Wilson enterprise to discuss about the upcoming project and they will be doing the same. Now let''s start the presentation." The VP nodded his head and said," Each department has prepared their own presentation for better understanding. If you will like the presentations we will merge them together and then present it during the joint meetings." Kevin nodded his head and said," Go ahead." " We will start with the execution department." The VP said before gesturing the head of the department, Mr Miller to begin. Mr Miller nodded his head and said," From the whole execution department, I heartily welcome Mr Kevin Austin. Now I would like Mr Richard Grinome who is the best employee of our department to explain the whole presentation to each and everyone present in the room. Mr Richard is a really hard working man and has prepared this presentation on his own." Before patting Richards back. " Let''s start presentation." the VP said. Mr Miller nodded his head and waited for Richard to get up and set up everything but Richard did not buzz. He was still sitting on his chair in a daze. " I think Mr Grinome is having a cold feet." Kevin said with a smile on his face. When everyone started murmuring and whispering amongst themselves, Mr Miller frowned. He then grabbed Richards arm and pulled him up. " Go and give start the presentation." Mr Miller shouts before pushing him out of his seat. Richard almost staggered and fell on the ground if Josh wouldn''t have given him a hand. Richard could not feel his legs. His legs were cold and wobbly. He could feel a weird sensation creeping all over his body. Glancing at his watch, Kevin said," I have an interview around eleven." " Are you alright?" Josh asked Richard. Richard somehow managed to compose himself and his overwhelming emotions and nodded his head before walking forward. As he was setting up the laptop, Richards hands were shaking vigorously dropping everything here and there. From time to time, he would look towards Kevin who was sitting with a very calm expression on his face which scared Richard even more. Several minutes later when Richard was still fiddling with the equipment''s, Mr Miller gestured Josh to help him. Josh stepped forward and helped Richard set up everything before going back to his place. Taking out a handkerchief from his pocket, Richard wiped his face which was now covered in sweat and looked very pale. Chapter 160 - Gibberish He then somehow managed to turn on his laptop and cleared his throat but no matter what, Richard could not say a word. " Mr Grinome please start." The VP said who was already very pissed and angry. " Dim the lights." Kevin said. When the lights dimmed, Richard forced himself to start the presentation but ended up talking gibberish," This-presentation-that-collaborations-" " Can you please speak in English Mr Grinome? Actually I don''t understand the language that you are talking in." Kevin said. When Richard did not say anything for a really long time, Kevin gestured someone to brighten up the room again. " Someone please pass some water to Mr Grinome, he seems to be very nervous and scared of me. Don''t worry Mr Grinome, I don''t bite." Kevin said. Josh gave some water to Richard and sat down. The lights dimmed again and Richard ended up talking gibberish again. Kevin again asked someone to pass some water to Richard and asked him to start again. After quite sometime, the VP felt really very ashamed and embarrassed. The first day and the new CEO had to see something like this. " Why don''t we start with some other department first?" The VP suggested. Kevin took a sip of water and said," Since Mr Grinome is ready with his equipment and is also the best from his department, why not let him do it first?" Turning towards Richard, Kevin said," Come on Mr Grinome let''s give it a shot one more time and this time I hope you won''t disappoint your department head who thinks you are the best." Everyone in the room started chuckling and giggling when they heard that. Richard had never felt so humiliated and embarrassed in his entire life. He knew that Kevin was purposely doing this but he could do nothing. After sometime, Kevin sighed and asked someone to turn on the lights again. " Who is the head of the execution department again?" Kevin asked. Mr Miller got up and lowered his head. " Seriously? Is he the best that you have?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," If he is the best that your department has then it makes me wonder what is the condition of the other employees of your department." When Mr Miller did not say anything, Kevin helplessly shook his head and asked," Hey Josh, can you do this?" Josh widened his eyes in shock and asked," You remember me?" Josh and Kevin were classmates back in highschool. They were not close but they used to share a decent conversation back then. When Josh saw Kevin today, he was shocked but thinking that Kevin probably doesn''t remember him he chose to keep it to himself. Kevin smiled and said," Of course I do." All the employees widened their eyes in shock when they heard that. Josh knew the new CEO personally and this was a big piece of news. " So can you take over this because I think your colleague doesn''t want to." Kevin said. Josh nodded his head and said," I can." Kevin smiled and said," Please take charge than." Josh nodded his head and got up. He then gestured Richard to step aside and took charge of everything. Josh confidently started the presentation and explained each and everything in a very professional manner. He also fluently cleared all the doubts that the spectators had, earning a huge applause from everyone at the end. " So what does the CEO think?" the VP asked who was also very pleased with Josh. Kevin nodded his head and said," The plan sounds smooth, I think we should move forward with this. But wasn''t this supposed to be an original idea that Mr Grinome came up with? Then how could Josh explain everything so clearly?" The VP pursed his lips and gave Mr Miller a deadly stare. " I''ll look into this matter." Mr Miller said. When Josh sat down in his chair, his colleague patted his back and congratulated him for doing well. After each and every department finished explaining their presentations, Kevin said," Eveything seems nice and you people have worked hard. After we finish merging everything, I will call for a joint meeting with the Wilsons and Jones." Getting up, Kevin said," I want every department head to choose a person from their departments who will collaborate with the other departments for the merger and also coordinate and cooperate with the Wilsons for this project." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," And I hope Mr Miller will choose wisely this time." Mr Miller nodded his head and said," I am very ashamed with what happened today and I assure that it will never happen again." Glancing at his watch when he realised that it was already half past ten, he said," I have an interview to attend so I''ll see you all tomorrow." Everyone got up and respectfully bowed down. Kevin nodded his head and left. The VP and a few high officials followed him behind. After the CEO left, the employees quickly surrounded Josh and started bombarding him with questions. " Hey Josh how do you know the CEO?" Josh smiled and said," We were classmates back in high school." " Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" Another colleague asked. " I did not know he had such a strong background and weren''t so close so-." Josh said. " Close? What are you talking about Josh? Big boss knows your name and it''s huge." Not knowing what to say, Josh smiled at them. " Josh and Richard, my office now." Mr Miller shouted before walking out. Josh quickly excused himself and followed his boss. Richard quietly packed his things and left too. ¡­.. Hospital. Shoving a sandwich inside her mouth, Silvia was busy trying to call Kevin who was not receiving her call since morning. " Will you two stop?" Ron said while massaging his templates. " He is not receiving my call since morning." Silvia said. " Rocky is not receiving either." Janet said. " May be they are busy." Ron said. " Kevin always receives my call no matter what." Silvia said who was now feeling very anxious. Chapter 161 - Truth Just then the chief started the meeting and everyone stopped gossiping. " All non-duty staff have been called today to discuss something which can be considered as important." The chief said. Pausing for a while, the chief continued," The biggest shareholders of our hospital and also the members of our board of directors, Glory and Wilson enterprise are changing CEOs today. Their sons will be replacing them everywhere. As you all know that our hospital wants to start a charity program for the patients who are suffering from HIV which is a very common disease these days and for that we need a huge amount of funds. We have high hopes from these two companies and we are sure that they will help us. The two CEOs will be coming over for a short seminar which will be held in this month itself. A few nurses and doctors will be appointed for this project so those who are interested should give their names when they are asked to." Janet frowned and murmured," As usual boring meetings." " I heard that two CEOs are young and handsome." someone said from behind. " Yes, I heard that two." Another nurse said. " That is all for today. If you want, you can watch their interview which we will be showing at the cafeteria. Have a good day." The chief said. As soon as the chief left, everyone ran towards the cafeteria. " I am hungry." Ron said. " I am hungry too but I guess I''ll go home and eat with Rocky." Janet said. Ron fronwed and said," You people have really forgotten about me after getting yourself a hot man." " I''ll go and look for Kevin at the main mansion." Silvia said. Just then Ron grabbed their hands and started dragging them towards the cafeteria," Eat with me first and I won''t hear any excuse." ¡­. Inside the cafeteria. Ron and Janet were busy ordering food while Silvia was busy calling Kevin who wasn''t receiving her call. Now she was more pissed than anxious. Janet and Ron brought the food over and said," The cafeteria is really crowded today." " They want to see the hot CEOs I guess." Ron said. After calling Kevin for one last time, Silvia grabbed her bag and was ready to leave. " Where are you going?" Ron asked. " Kevin is going to get a good beating from me today." Silvia said. Seeing her angry red face, Ron grabbed her shoulders and forced her to sit down. Passing her a bottle of water, Ron said," Geez girl calm down and drink this." Opening the lid, Silvia was gulping down the water when she heard the host from the program say," Let us welcome the hot and the most dashing men of the business worl Kevin Austin, Jacob Wilson and Chris Walker." *PFFFTTT* Silvia spat out the entire water from here mouth on Ron when she heard the two familiar names. Janet widened her eyes in shock and turned towards the television and when she saw the three men on the screen, she got up and gasped while Silvia started coughing vigorously. " Will you two shut up and let us watch this eye feasting show?" Someone shouted. Silvia grabbed Ron''s hand and asked," Isn''t that my husband?" Ron quickly took out his phone and typed Kevin''s name on the search list. The news about him taking over Glory enterprise was all over the net. Ron''s expression darkened when he read about an article which had Kevin''s history on it. Passing the phone to Silvia, Ron left the cafeteria. Scrolling down, Silvia couldn''t believe what she was seeing. The information was too much to digest in one go. Taking the phone from Silvia''s hand, Janet gasped louder when she read the information about Kevin. She then quickly typed her boyfriend''s name and almost fainted after reading the article. " So all you three are childhood buddies and have been to the military together?" The host asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes." " And is it also true that Mr Walker retired a few years back while the two of you retired recently?" The host asked. " That is true. We retired to take over our family business." Kevin said. " As we know, Mr Walker took over Sparkle and shine a few years back but never attended any kind of public interview and function. Then why now? Especially today?" The host asked. Chris smiled and said," I was waiting for my buddies because I knew that one day or the other they have to take over and we always do everything together so why to leave this behind right?" The host laughed and said," That is true." Pausing for a while, the host asked," Everyone in the business world or related to the business world knows about the rivalry between Glory and Wilson enterprise. I want to know your point of view on that." " Well, that is something that was going on between our fathers and I don''t want to say anything about that. But now that we are taking charge, no more rivalry. As everyone knows, the two companies will be collaborating in many projects in the future. The rivalry legacy ends with our fathers." Kevin said. " Yes and there is no way I am going to go against or fight with my bro for some business or my father''s sake." Rocky said. " It''s between our fathers and we will just leave it to them to solve and discuss." Kevin said. The host nodded her head in satisfaction and said," So now let''s talk about something else." Before changing the cue card. " Three hot men sitting right now in front of me and with thousands of woman seeing you three over the screen looking all handsome and dashing, I am sure the woman out there might be going crazy about it. So how do you feel and how are you planning to avoid the uncountable numbers of girls who are just going drool all over you?" The host asked. Raising his left hand up, Kevin said," I am happily married to a beautiful woman." Raising his left hand up, Chris said," And I am already engaged to my long time girlfriend." Rocky chuckled and said," Though I don''t have a ring to flaunt like them but even I have a girlfriend." The pouted her lips and said," So all the three hot men sitting in front of me are taken? Ahh how disappointing is that? You three broke millions of hearts in a second." ¡­. " I cannot believe they are already taken? How depressing is that?" Someone said. " And that hot guy wearing that light blue suit is married. Can you believe that?" Another woman said. " So what if they are married or taken? Rich people fool around with all kinds of women behind their wife''s back. They have countless numbers of mistress''s outside. So it doesn''t really matter whether they are taken or married." Someone from the crowd said. " Ahh I can willingly become his mistress and do whatever he wants me to." Another woman said before letting out a chuckle. Silvia clenched her hand into a fist before grabbing her bag and dashing out of the cafeteria. Janet was about to leave when she finally received a call from Rocky. Pressing the reject button, Janet grabbed her bag and left too. Chapter 162 - Wrath Outside. Silvia was so pissed and annoyed that she wanted to break Kevin''s head. First he lied to her and second he was already attracting too much attention already. Silvia did not like how those women in the cafeteria were eye raping her husband over the tv screen. Just then, she saw Kevin standing near his car along with Lucifer. After the interview when Kevin took out his phone, he widened his eyes in shock when he saw dozens of missed calls from his wife. First he lied to her about who he really was and now he did not receive her calls. Kevin knew that he was dead after going home and no one would be able to save him from his wife''s wrath. So in order to calm her down and to be on the safer side, Kevin bought a bunch of pink roses and lots of candies and chocolates for his angry wife. Kevin raised his hands and waved them at Silvia but the latter ignored him and started walking forward. Kevin quickly rushed towards her and grabbed her hand. " Babe where are you going?" Kevin asked. Jerking his hand off, Silvia said," That is none of your business. Go away and don''t disturb me." Grabbing her hand one more time, Kevin asked," If not you, where will I go?" " G-Go to your mistress." Silvia said. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and asked," What? What mistress? Now where did that come from?" " You were hiding so many things from me. I won''t be surprised if some random woman comes up saying that she is your mistress." Silvia said. When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia said," Huh you see, now you have nothing to say." Kevin sighed and said," Let''s go home and talk about this okay?" " I am not going anywhere with you." Silvia said. " Then I am going with you. I''ll follow you everywhere." Kevin said. Turning around, Silvia said," Do whatever you want to." before walking away. Just then Silvia stopped and turned around. When she saw Kevin still following her, she frowned. Wasn''t he a very famous figure now? So is it safe for him to loiter around like that? Silvia had heard about the fatal attacks that happened to well known businessmen and other famous figures so they always had bodyguards with them but Silvia realised that Kevin had none. She was angry with him and would remain so for quite sometime but she couldn''t put his life at stake for that. Ignoring Kevin, Silvia started walking towards their car. Lucifer opened the passenger door for her and Kevin. ¡­. Inside the car. Picking up the bunch of roses, Kevin said," Here, I bought these for my beautiful wife." Silvia ignored him and kept on looking at the articles which were written exclusively for all three men. Silvia massaged her templates when she read about Glory Enterprise which had a net profit of billions. Its subsidiaries were spread throughout the world. It wasn''t just a small family business. It was a huge Enterprise with thousands of employees working on it. Picking up the big bag of chocolates, Kevin said," I bought chocolates for you too." Shoving her phone inside her bag, Silvia closed her eyes and massaged her templates. Everything was giving her a headache today. " Are you having a headache? Do you want to go back to the hospital?" Kevin asked. When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin told Lucifer," Stop in some medical store and-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," Lucifer you don''t have to stop anywhere. Take me home." Lucifer nodded his head and said," Okay madam." For the entire ride, no one talked. From time to time, Kevin kept on asking Silvia silly questions to make sure that she was okay. But things were not as calm as this on the other side. ¡­. Janet and Rocky''s place. " You lied to me again." Janet shouted scaring Rocky to death. Amy who was sitting on the couch with a bowl of popcorn and her phone in her hand which was busy scrolling down the article about Jacob Wilson said," Woaahhh brother-in-law is super rich. He is a billionaire." " Babe don''t be-" " This is the second time you have lied to me Rocky. First was your real name and now this. This is a huge thing. My boyfriend is actually a famous figure and I came to know about it along with the others." Janet shouted. " I wanted to tell you but-" " But what? You thought that if you would tell me this in the beginning, I would run after you or be with you only because you are rich? Wait were you testing me?" Janet asked. Rocky widened his eyes in shock and said," Testing? Wait what? Where did that come from? Why would I test you? I did not tell this to anyone okay? For all these years that I was dating or flinging, no one knows okay?" " So I am just like those girls whom you were dating in the past. So you don''t actually see me in a different light? And that is why you did not even bother to tell me about this." Janet said. Rocky frowned and asked," When did I say that?" " Oh you just did." Amy said before shoving a handful of popcorn inside her mouth. Looking at Rocky with teary eyes, Janet rushed towards their room. " Babe." Rocky shouted. Placing the bowl down, Amy pouted her lips and said," Over already? I thought she would at least break a vase on brother-in-laws head. Ahh she did not even throw anything on you. How boring." Rocky frowned and said," No iPad for you anymore." Before rushing towards their bedroom. Amy widened her eyes in shock and shouted," Bro you can''t do that." ¡­.. Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. As soon they entered the apartment, Silvia dashed on the couch. Walking towards the kitchen, Kevin poured a glass of water for her rushed towards her. " Here drink this, you will feel better." Kevin said. When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin said," Come on babe say something at least. Don''t stop talking to me." Chapter 163 - Creating a ruckus " Say what? You want me to talk to you so that you can lie again?" Silvia shouted. Kevin sighed and said," Look I know that I shouldn''t have lied to you and-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," But you still right?" " Babe I-" " We have been married since so many months and I came to know about this along with the other women at the cafeteria. You have been hiding such a big thing from me all these while and now I feel like I don''t know you at all and I am also having doubts about my importance in your life." Silvia said. Grabbing her hand, Kevin knelt down in front of her and said," You are very important to me Silvia, more than anything in this world." " Your words and your actions do not match Kevin. The point is that you lied to me or maybe you never trusted me enough and never felt that I was so important that should know who your really are." Silvia said. " It''s not like that babe." Kevin said. He could see that she was hurt more than angry which made his heart ached. " I don''t have any problem with you being rich. I actually never cared about your bank balance before I married you. But I would''ve been at peace and would genuinely be happy and I would feel special too if you had told me the truth." Silvia said before getting up and walking away. Stopping mid-way, Silvia stopped and said," I genuinely thought that our relationship was much stronger and truthful than it actually is but it looks like both of us still need to work harder. And I have to work harder to gain your trust so that in the future you don''t have to hide anything from me and we can actually act like a real husband and wife." Before walking towards her room. ¡­. Inside the room. After locking the door from inside, Silvia entered the washroom to take a long refreshing bath. After taking a bath, Silvia was patting her hair dry when she heard a very unfamiliar ringtone. Grabbing her bag when Silvia started digging it, she found Ron''s phone inside her bag which was buzzing. At first Silvia decided not to receive it but later when it did not stop buzzing, she reluctantly received the call. " Who is that? Silvia?" Ron asked. " Yeah it''s me." Silvia said. " Damn I thought I lost my phone." Ron said. " Can I give it to you tomorrow?" Silvia asked. " Ya sure." Ron said. " Okay then, I''ll hang up first." Silvia said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Outside. " It''s all your fault. Now come here and help me convince Silvia that it wasn''t my fault." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi frowned and said," I never told you to keep things away from Silvia so how is it my fault?" " If not for your stupid business, I would''ve never been stuck in this position." Kevin said. " Not my fault son. And whenever your mom is angry, do your ever help me convince her? No right? Then even I won''t." Uncle Herpi said before hanging up the call. Just then Silvia came downstairs with her phone in her hand. Passing the phone to Kevin, Silvia said," It''s Mrs Robinson. Your phone is not reachable so she called me. Your ex-girlfriend is creating a ruckus in the neighbourhood and disturbing everyone." ¡­.. Kevin and Silvia''s old neighbourhood. " I want to meet Kevin." Emily shouted at Mrs Robinson. Mrs Robinson frowned and said," If you keep shouting and disturbing everyone, I''ll call the police." " I don''t care, I want to see Kevin now. If he refuses to come then I''ll keep making noise and tell everyone how he has wronged me." Emily shouted. Emily was getting her hair done at the parlour when she saw the interview. At first she couldn''t believe what she had just seen. The whole interview was like a bombshell of her. Taking out her phone when Emily saw all the top searches and news headlines about Rocky, Kevin and Chris, she felt betrayed and angry. She knew Chris'' background but Emily had no idea about Kevin''s and Rocky''s background. Wasn''t Kevin is supposed to be a lowly military employee? Wasn''t he supposed to be poor? How did he end up being a billionaire all of a sudden? They had been dating for four years and never did once Kevin mention about being the sole heir of such a huge enterprise. She would''ve never left him if she knew the truth. She would''ve never married Richard and cheated on Kevin. Emily felt stupid when she remembered how she had boasted about Richard working at Glory Enterprise. Now it turns out that Kevin''s was the sole heir of Glory Enterprise and Richard had always been a lowly employee of Kevin''s company. Rage, anger, frustration and unfair. These were the emotions that Emily was feeling right now. She was pissed with Kevin for hiding such a big piece of news from her. She felt that he had treated her unfairly and decided to confront her. Emily still felt that Kevin had genuine feelings for her and was with Silvia just because he had married her out of impulse. Emily refused to believe that he actually loved Silvia. They had dated and loved each other for several years. So how could a relationship which had been formed a few months ago be compared to the strong bond that they shared? Never did she once think about her husband who was an employee of the company and would be working under Kevin and about the difficulties that he had to face in the future and dashed out of the parlour to confront Kevin. When she arrived at Kevin''s place, the neighbors told her about Kevin moving out along with his newly wedded wife to some other place a few months ago, she started shouting and making noise outside Mrs Robinson''s place demanding her to call Kevin here right now because she wanted answers from him. Mrs Robinson scolded her and asked her not to behave so wildly and disturb everyone but when Emily did not listen and kept shouting, Mrs Robinson decided to call and inform the couple about the situation and ask them to stay cautious. ... Chapter 164 - Why don’t you deal with her first? Kevin frowned and asked," What has it got to do with me if she is creating a ruckus?" He clearly had no ties with Emily and he did not wish to be associated with her in any way. Without saying anything, Silvia turned around and was about to leave when Kevin hugged her from behind and said," Silvia I-" " Why don''t you deal with her first?" Silvia asked. Kevin frowned and asked," Deal with whom?" " Your ex." Silvia said. " And where did this come from?" Kevin asked. " Why don''t you ask yourself?" Silvia said before wiggling out of his embrace and walking towards her room. Kevin frowned deeper and said," Hey now I am feeling wronged. What do you mean by that?" Just then Silvia''s phone which was in his hand buzzed again. Glancing at the caller ID, Kevin groaned in frustration. " Mrs Robinson why don''t you call the police if she is unwilling to go away? Why do you have to call me?" Kevin said as soon as he received the call. " You brat." Mr Robinson said. " Mr Robinson?" Kevin asked. " Hmm, I called to apologise Silvia on behalf of my wife. This woman has grown old and doesn''t think before doing anything. How could she call a wife and tell her that her husband''s ex-girlfriend is creating outside their old house and is demanding to meet him. I hope that little girl is not pissed?" Mr Robinson asked. Massaging his templates, Kevin said," It''s okay." " And don''t worry about her. I have already called the police and they are on the way." Mr Robinson said. " Thanks Mr Robinson." Kevin said before hanging up the call. Tossing the phone aside, Kevin dashed on the couch and let out a frustrated sigh. This could actually be called the worst day of his life but it wasn''t just Kevin who was suffering. ¡­. Janet and Rocky''s room. Sitting on the ground with his legs crossed, Rockys hair was super messy and his shirt buttons were lying all over the floor. His crooked tie and half torn shirt was the result of Janet''s anger and frustration. Massaging Janet''s feet, Rocky asked," Are you done? Or do you want to trash me more?" After Janet entered her room, she started packing her things saying that she didn''t want to stay with him anymore. Rocky''s heart skipped thousands of beats when he saw her taking out her clothes and shoving them inside the suitcase. How could he just let her leave? There was no way he would allow her to leave him. He would rather ask her to beat him into a plump than leave him alone and that is what Rocky exactly did. He grabbed both her hands and kicked the suitcase out of the room before asking her to beat him until she felt satisfied. He said that she could use anything to beat him and if she felt tired, she could take a break too and then continue again later but there was no way he was going to let her leave even if he had to lock her up inside this room forever. At first Janet sat on the edge of the bed and cried for quite some time before giving him a light slap. Rocky obediently sat down on the floor and let her do whatever she wanted. Janet pulled his hair, tore off his shirt, scratched his hands and neck and pinched him in every possible place she could. " I hate you." Janet said before smacking his arm. Snuggling his head on her thighs, Rocky said," But I love you babe. I love you more than anything in this world. And I am sorry for hiding this from you. I didn''t want to scare you away with my status and I like keeping a low profile too so I thought I would let you know eventually. But I promise, I''ll never keep things away from you in the future." " I''ll kick you on your nuts if you hide things from me in the future." Janet said before pulling him up. Running her fingers through his hair, Janet asked," Did I pull it hard?" Rocky shook his head and said," No." before kissing her forehead. " I will never hurt you again and I do see you in a completely different light. I have never ever seen someone like I see you. I am determined to make you mine forever." Rocky said before wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes. Burying her face on his chest, Janet wrapped her arms around his waist. Rocky let out a satisfying sigh and smiled. ¡­.. Police station. After signing on the bail papers, Richard paid the fine fees before walking out of the police station. Before they left, the police man warned them saying," If your wife is seen in that area again, things won''t be this easy. Educated and civilised people don''t act this way. Young man you should teach your wife some morals and educate her." Richard curled his hands into a fist before dashing out of the police station. Richard had faced just humiliation for the entire day and now he was feeling embarrassed because of this stupid woman beside him. ¡­.. Richards place. For the entire ride to their place, Richard did not say anything to Emily and neither did he look at her but as soon as they arrived home, Richard grabbed her arm and pushed her inside and shouted," Don''t you have sense? What were you thinking?" When Emily did not say anything, Richard frowned deeper and said," Was the humiliation that I faced at office less that you had to humiliate me in the police station as well?" " That stupid ex-boyfriend is yours is now going to make my life like a living hell and it''s all your fault. How could you not know who he really was even after dating him for four fucking years. How dumb are you?" Richard shouted. Emily started crying as soon as Richard started shouted at her. He had never even raised his voice at her and now he was blaming and scolding him. " You dragged me into this mess and now you are going to take me out of it. You are going to talk to that bastard and you are going to ask him not to bother me and make me the incharge of that project that I have been working so hard for." Richard said. Today when Mr Miller called Josh and Richard to his office, he told Josh that he was now in charge of the project and Richard would work under Josh and learn things from him, which was the biggest face slap that he had ever received. For the entire day, the whole office was talking about him and how sly Richard was. He had actually stolen Josh''s ideas for his presentation and had proudly announced everyone it was his original work and all the ideas solely belonged to him. Everyone now knew what the truth was and despised Richard. They refused to talk to him and were also secretly laughing at him because he had made a fool out of himself during the meeting room. ... Chapter 165 - Getting thrashed " He took away your project from you?" Emily asked. Richard frowned and said," Fix this as soon as possible Emily. I cannot deal with your mess anymore." before dashing towards his room. After Richard left, Emily sat on the couch immersed in her own delusional sweet thoughts. If Kevin was making things difficult for Richard doesn''t that mean that he was still into Emily and was doing this only because Emily chose Richard over him? A huge grin spread all over her face when she concluded that Kevin was actually not over her but was pretending to be over her. He was just using his marriage as a shield and to show her that even he could find someone just like her. Getting up, Emily wiped her tears away and chuckled before walking towards her room. ¡­. Lagoon Regency. Terrace. The three men were sipping wine and talking about how tough it had been today. " And she is still not talking to me." Kevin said. " Janet gave me a tough time too." Rocky said. Chris sighed and said," That is why I told you people not to hide anything from your woman. It''s dangerous and scary. Last time when I did not tell Martha about something, she nearly killed me. I still get goosebumps when I think about that particular day." Kevin groaned in frustration and said," I don''t like seeing my Silvia like this. She is my sunshine you know and I cannot do anything without her." " Luckily Janet willingly accepted everything." Rocky said. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and asked," Really? But how?" " Yeah how? I thought Janet would give you a much harder time than Silvia." Chris said. Kevin grabbed Rocky''s shoulder and asked," Dude you have to tell me what did you do." Taking a sip from his wine, Rocky said," Not much, I let her thrash me and also massaged her feet for quite some time. Then after promising her that I will never lie to her and telling her how much she means to me, she finally let me hug her and also willingly slept in my arms." " Janet thrashed you?" Chris asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yeah she did." When Kevin and Chris kept on staring at him, Rocky shrugged his shoulders and said," What? Getting a good beating from her is much better than living without her okay?" " He is really very serious about Jan." Chris said. " You had a doubt?" Rocky asked. " Marry her." Chris said. Just then Kevin gulped down the whole content of his glass and started rushing towards the door. " Hey Kev, where are you going?" Chris asked. " To get a good beating from Silvia." Kevin shouted. " Both of you are doomed." Chris said. " It''s not like you have never received any kind of beating from Martha. You were the first one among the three of us to get thrashed okay? So stop pretending." Rocky said. ¡­. Kevin''s and Silvia''s apartment. When Kevin entered their room, Silvia was still sleeping. Sitting beside her, he caressed her hair and said," I know you are still angry but trust me Silvia, you are the most important person in my life." before kissing her on her forehead. He then quickly took a quick shower and started walking towards the kitchen to cook a delicious meal for his angry wife. As soon as Kevin left the room, Silvia opened her eyes and sighed. She wasn''t really angry as before now but she definitely had to teach him a lesson so that in the future he would think a thousand times before lying to her. Turning to the other side, Silvia closed her eyes and dozed off to sleep again. ¡­. By the time Silvia came out of the room, Kevin was already done preparing dinner. " I was about to call you, come let''s eat together." Kevin said. Grabbing a bottle of water from the refrigerator, Silvia said," You should eat first because I am not feeling hungry." " Oh okay then we will eat when you are hungry okay." Kevin said. " You should eat first because I may not eat at all." Silvia said before walking away. Kevin grabbed Silvia''s hand and said," You are angry with me is one thing but not eating is another thing. Don''t mix these two things up babe. Now if you don''t eat then how will you get your energy to stay angry with me?" When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin added," Okay don''t talk to me but at least eat something." " I am not hungry." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," Okay fine then I will not eat anything too then. Who cares that I am hungry or not." Walking towards the table, he started gathering the plates saying," I had to leave early and did not get a chance to grab any breakfast. Then I had to attend a three hour long meeting and then that interview. I did not get a chance to eat anything except for that small cookie that Chris gave me before we started the interview but it''s fine. I''ll eat tomorrow." Silvia frowned and snatched the plates from him. Placing them back, she said," Aren''t you a billionaire? So how hard is it for you to grab breakfast from any place you want to? Doesn''t your big company have a cafeteria? Couldn''t you eat something from there?" before sitting down. Kevin grinned and sat down beside her. Ignoring his annoying grin, Silvia started placing food on his plate. Kevin kept on eating whatever she was feeding him without taking his eyes off her. His wife looked more beautiful when she was angry. The dinner was extremely quiet as no one said a word. After doing the dishes, Silvia started waking towards their room and Kevin followed her. ¡­. Inside the room. After Silvia sat down on the bed, Kevin sat on the ground right in front of her. " What are you trying to do?" Silvia asked. Kevin pouted his lips and said," You can beat me as much as you want to." ... Chapter 166 - Coaxing Silvia sighed and said," Sleep and stop bothering me." Holding her feet, Kevin asked," Do you want a massage?" " Kevin please don''t fool around." Silvia said before climbing the bed and covering herself with the blanket. Poking her arm, Kevin said," Babe, I am sorry." When Silvia did not react, Kevin nudged her and asked," Okay tell me how long are you not going to talk to me?" " Does it matter? You have so many other people who are dying to talk to you. Stop bothering me because I have an early morning shift tomorrow." Silvia said. " Yes it does matter. You are wife, if you don''t talk to me how am I going to survive?" Kevin asked. " Wife? Do you really treat me as one?" Silvia asked. When Kevin did not say anything, she continued," Wife is supposed to be a husbands better half okay? They share everything, happiness or anything of problem too. A husband and a wife must know each and everything thing about each other. I know we were not lovers for years and our marriage was rushed so it''s obvious that I won''t know everything about you. But you are supposed to tell me everything about you Kevin." Kevin shook his head and said," No one knew except for Chris, Rocky and Martha. Not even Emily." Silvia narrowed her eyes and said," So Emily and I are the same? Since Emily doesn''t know, even I shouldn''t know right?" Kevin widened his eyes in shock and said," When did I say that? No no it''s not like that." " You just said it." Silvia said before grabbing a pillow and getting down from the bed. " No, I did not mean- hey where are you going?" Kevin asked. Shoving the pillow in his hands, Silvia said," Oh no I am not, you are going out of my room." before pushing him out of the room. " Silvia how am I going to sleep without you?" Kevin asked. " Why don''t you keep reminiscing of the good times that you have spent with your loving ex and go to hell?" Silvia said. After pushing him out of the room, Silvia said," Next time, mention your ex in front of me and I''ll throw you out of this house or even worse divorce you." before banging the door shut. Knocking at the door, Kevin said," Babe I did not mean that, I swear." Knocking for quite some time when Silvia did not open the door, Kevin sighed and said," Fine I''ll sleep on the living room thinking about the good times that we have spent together. Why would I think about-" he stopped midway and said," I am not going to mention her name." " Good night babe and I love you." Kevin said before grabbing the pillow and walking downstairs. ¡­.. Next day when Kevin woke up, Silvia had already left for work. Kevin''s mood became extremely gloomy when he did not see his wife as soon as he woke up. Picking up his phone when Kevin called her, Silvia did not receive his call. After sending her a short message, Kevin entered the washroom. ¡­. Hospital. " So his real name is Jacob Wilson?" Ron asked. Janet nodded her head and said," Yes, I came to know about this a few weeks ago." " Hey Sil, is Kevin Kevin''s real name?" Ron asked. Massaging her templates, Silvia said," I don''t know." " What happened?" Ron asked. Silvia shook her head and said," It''s nothing just having a mild headache." Just then she received a message from Kevin which said: Eat your breakfast on time and don''t skip it. I come and fetch you in the afternoon. I love you. Silvia: You don''t have to come. After sending the message, Silvia tossed the phone aside and started drinking her coffee. " So Cold War still going on?" Janet asked. When Silvia did not say anything, Ron sighed and said," What is you problem? He is a billionaire, you should be happy." " It''s not about that Ron. The main thing is that he lied to me." Silvia said. " What lie? I don''t see anything wrong in this." Ron said. Pausing for a while, Ron said," Okay so you tell me, would you have married him if he would''ve told you that he is actually the sole heir of a huge multinational enterprise and is also a billionaire? And your freedom would be restricted after you become his wife as you will have to walk around with guards after it''s publicly announced that you are his wife?" " He did not lie to you Sil, didn''t tell you that he is in the military? And that is the truth right? He is in the military. He just decided not to tell you the other part because he was scared that you would freak out and refuse to be with him." Ron said. Janet nodded her head and said," Ron has a point. " Think about it that way. Though I know he shouldn''t have lied but still this isn''t a great crime or something like that." Ron said. " I know okay but still he has to get punished for lying to me. I have to make sure that in the future he doesn''t." Silvia said. Ron nodded his head and said," Yeah you should teach him a lesson but don''t make him suffer." Silvia frowned and asked," Why are you so concerned about my husband?" " Your husband is hot, sexy and handsome and is also super rich so obviously I have a close eye on him now." Ron said before winking. " Stay away from my husband Ron. I don''t want you to have any kind of dirty thoughts about him." Silvia said. " Fine." Rocky said before turning towards Janet. Janet rolled her eyes and said," Don''t even think about it. Rocky is all mine." " You two are such big bullies." Ron said. ¡­.. Glory Enterprise. After finishing the morning meetings, Kevin glanced at his watch and when he saw that it was almost lunch time, he grabbed his suit ready to leave. Just then the VP came in along with a man neatly dressed in a grey suit and said," Boss, this is Michael your new assistant. He is the son of your fathers assistant and has been trained under your father for several months." Kevin nodded his head and said," Dad told me about this before and we have met before too." The VP nodded his head and said," So I won''t stand ceremony between the two of you." Before bowing his head and leaving. " Boss." Michael greeted. " Do I have any other meetings today?" Kevin asked. " Your schedule today is light. All your meetings are already over but tomorrow''s schedule is fully packed." Michael said. Kevin nodded his head said," Okay then I''ll be taking my leave. Your lady boss is a bit angry with me so I have to coax her. Do you have a girlfriend?" Michael shook his head and said," No boss. But you can google the ways to coax your wife." Kevin nodded his head and said," Good idea. Let''s go and do this in the car." Michael nodded his head and quietly followed Kevin. Michael Hughes was a professionally trained employee. He was the only son of Herpi Austin''s long time and most trusted assistant, Mr Hughes. Though Michael had never been to the military, he was trained as one by his father. He excelled in all kinds of fields. From coding to shooting someone dead if needed. Uncle Herpi wanted Kevin to have someone beside him who could do everything and on whom Kevin could rely on and Michael was just like he wanted. Chapter 167 - Making babies Inside the car. Kevin was busy browsing through the ways to coax is angry wife when he received a call from Rocky. " Yo bro where are you?" Rocky asked. " Going to the hospital to pick Silvia up." Kevin said. Rocky chuckled and said," So sister-in-law is still angry huh? Anyway, Jan had just called me and asked me to tell you that your wife was upset for the entire day and you should do something as soon as possible." " I was browsing through the net and finding several ways to coax her." Kevin said. " Ahh my intelligent girlfriend also asked me to tell you that Silvia is different okay and you cannot coax her with anything else other than food. She has also asked me to forward you the list of food that Silvia likes." Rocky said. " What are you waiting for? Quick send it to me." Kevin said. After going through the list, Kevin said," Michael after dropping me outside the hospital, go with Lucifer and get these things. Each and everyone." Michael nodded his head and said," Okay boss." Kevin wanted to stay outside the hospital so that Silvia wouldn''t leave without him. ¡­. Outside the hospital. After finishing her duty, Silvia and Janet were leaving the hospital when Janet said," I guess I forgot my wallet inside my locker. I''ll go and get it okay?" " Come soon." Silvia said. After Janet left, Silvia took out her phone and started checking her mail while waiting for Janet. " I want to talk to you." A woman said. Lifting her head up when Silvia saw who it was, she lowered her head and immersed herself in reading her mail and said," Go on." Emily frowned and said," I am here to talk about something important." " I am all ears." Silvia said. Though Emily knew that Silvia wasn''t giving her any face, she still decided to talk to her," Please ask your husband to stop targeting my husband." After thinking about it for the entire night, Emily decided to confront Silvia first and not Kevin. She hadn''t forgotten how Silvia had humiliated her in the cafe and Emily wanted to get back to her. Telling a wife that her husband was trying to suppress his ex-girlfriends husband because he was still into his ex was a big think right? No wife would be able to take it and would surely feel humiliated and inferior and that is what Emily wanted Silvia to feel. Placing her phone inside her bag, Silvia asked," Targetting your husband? How so?" Emily frowned when she did not see any kind of change in Silvia''s expression. She appeared so calm and cool that it started bothering her. " Richard happens to an employee of Glory which is Kevin''s company and he is the new boss there. Kevin took away Richard''s project that he had been working so hard for in the first day itself. See I know Kevin has grudges with me and he is still bothered by the fact that I chose Richard over him but that doesn''t mean he will-" Cutting her off, Silvia smiled and said," My husband is the big boss of that company Miss Hi and you know what kind of responsibilities a big boss has right? So why will the boss we worried or concerned about a normal employee just like your husband? Doesn''t a big boss have greater and much more important things to do rather than targeting your not so important husband?" When Emily did not say anything, Silvia continued," May be your husband did not get the project because he isn''t capable enough? Or may be someone else is much better than him. Stop thinking too highly of yourselves. Your husband doesn''t deserve my man''s attention." " I found it." Janet said before rushing towards Silvia. " Ahhh what is she doing here?" Janet asked. " Miss Hi wants to get her brain checked." Silvia said. Janet chuckled and said," You finally realised that you need one. That is great." Clenching her hand into a fist, Emily kept glaring at Silvia. Grabbing Janet''s hand, Silvia said," Miss Hi, my husband and I don''t have time to think about you or your husband because we are too busy making babies. So stop overthinking because Kevin has much more important things to do like loving me." before walking away. " Haha that was so cool. Did you look at her face?" Janet said before bursting into laughter. Silvia was about to say something but stopped when she saw Kevin standing not to far away from where she was talking to Emily with a huge grin on his face. " Oh seems like Mr hottie is here to coax you again." Janet murmured. " I told you not to come." Silvia said. Kevin grinned and said," I am glad that I came." " I''ll take my leave then bye bye." Janet said before leaving. " I am going home." Silvia said. Just then Kevin grabbed her hand pulled her into his embrace. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin gave her a peck on her cheeks and said," Now if you refuse to talk to me and stay angry with me, how are we going to make babies huh?" Silvia''s face turned red. Kevin had heard everything that she told Emily. Now how would she act staying angry with him? Thinking for quite some time, Silvia decided to stick to her act and make him suffer for a few more days. Pushing him away, Silvia said," Don''t forget that we are standing outside a hospital and you are a famous figure now. Don''t ruin your image like this." Tightening his grip around her waist, Kevin said," Ruining my image? Why do I have to care about my image when I am hugging by lawfully wedded wife? This is something illegal or dirty. This actually shows how much I love you." " Do you want me to throw you out of the house tonight?" Silvia asked. Kevin vigorously shook his head and said," No." " Then let me go." Silvia said before wiggling out his embrace. Letting her go, Kevin quickly intertwined their hands together and asked," This is allowed right?" When Silvia saw his cute puppy like face, she sighed. Resisting her strong urge to pinch his cheeks, Silvia decided to maintain her angry poker face and started walking towards the car along with Kevin. Chapter 168 - Our family is dangerous Emily frowned and clenched her hand into a fist when she saw Kevin and Silvia walking away hand in hand. When Emily and Kevin were dating, Kevin never liked holding hands or hugging in public. He said that it was unnecessary and was totally against public display of affection. But what happened now? He was publicly holding hands and kissing Silvia. Was Kevin really in love with Silvia? Emily refused to believe that and still thought that everything was just a show to make her regret leaving him. ¡­. Michael and Lucifer who were standing near the car quickly greeted Silvia and said," Lady boss." " Babe this is Michael my assistant and Michael this is my wife and your lady boss, Silvia." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," It''s nice meeting you." " Pleasure is all mine lady boss." Michael said. Passing Kevin the keys, Lucifer said," Master we will go back in the other car." Kevin nodded his head and said," Thank you so much for today and Michael mail me my schedule tomorrow." Michael nodded his head and left along with Lucifer. After they left, Kevin opened the passenger seat door for her and said," Let''s go home honey." Silvia got inside the car and said," Just because I took your side in front of your ex that doesn''t mean that you are forgiven." Helping her buckle the seat belt, Kevin said," Yes, ma''am." He then got into the car and asked," Sil can you smell something?" Before whiffing like a dog. Turning around when Silvia saw a pile of food on the back she widened her eyes in shock and was about to squeal in excitement but she quickly composed herself. " What is all this?" Silvia asked resisting her urge to grab a bite from that delicious hamburger. " Obviously these are for you." Kevin said. Reluctantly taking her eyes off them, Silvia cleared her throat and said," I don''t want them." " Are you sure babe? All these are you favourite." Kevin said. Without saying anything, Silvia closed her eyes and pretended to fall asleep. Kevin chuckled and quietly drove off the hospital towards their place. ¡­. Kevin and Silvia''s place. After placing all the snacks on the table, Kevin said," Here babe you can dig in." Looking at the snacks, Silvia gulped a mouthful of saliva and said," I don''t want them." Hugging her from behind, Kevin said," Your actions and words do not match Mrs Austin." When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin grabbed her hand and made her sit on a chair before kneeling down. Holding his ears with both his hands, Kevin said," I am sorry. I promise I''ll never lie to you ever again. I know I am wrong and I admit and truly regret for not telling you about this earlier. Please forgive me and don''t stop talking to me like this. I feel bad and I also feel like crying when you don''t talk to me Silvia. You can beat me if you want to but please don''t stop talking to me." " Will you ever lie to me?" Silvia asked. Kevin vigorously shook his head and said," Never again." " Good and if you think that you have successfully convinced me to forgive you with all the food on the table then you are right." Silvia said before picking up hamburger. Opening the wrapper, Silvia said," Get up before your knees start hurting." " You are not angry anymore right?" Kevin asked. Taking a bite from the hamburger, Silvia said," No I am not." Kevin breathed a sigh of relief and asked," Can I hug you to sleep tonight?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes you can." Reaching out for a hamburger, Kevin asked," And can we make babies too?" " Don''t fool around while I am eating okay? This is my hamburger and me time so please don''t interrupt us." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and quietly ate his hamburger. ¡­.. Rocky''s and Janet''s apartment. " Stop spoiling her like this." Janet said. Rocky chuckled and said," It''s fine and look how happy she is." Before pointing towards Amy who was busy setting up her new iPad that Rocky had just got her. Janet smiled and said," Thank for doing all of this babe." Hugging her from behind, Rocky said," I am doing this for us and I never had a younger sister to dote on. Thanks for giving me one." " Brother-in-law look something happened." Amy shouted. " You go and help her. I''ll take a quick shower." Janet said. Rocky nodded his head before walking toward Amy while Janet entered their bedroom. " What''s up sis?" Rocky asked. " How do I fix this?" Amy asked. Taking the iPad from her, Rocky started setting up and asked," So Amy why don''t you tell me something about your family?" " My family? Why don''t you ask sister Jan about it?" Amy said. " I don''t want to and you know how hyped she gets when your family is involved. I don''t want to ruin her mood." Rocky said. Another reason for doting on Amy was because Rocky wanted some information about the Brown family from her because he didn''t want to pressure Janet talk about it when she didn''t want to. " Our family is dangerous." Amy said. " Dangerous in a sense?" Rocky asked. Looking around, Amy asked," Where is sister Jan?" " She is taking a shower." Ron said. " Okay but you''ve to promised me that you will not tell her." Amy said. When Ron nodded his head, Amy said," Our dad is a very dangerous man and everyone fears him except for sister Jan. His name is Andrew Aaron Brown and he is a gangster." Amy said. " A gangsters?" Rocky asked. Amy nodded her head and said," Yes and people refer to him as King. All the government officials fear him too. You have no idea how dangerous he is brother-in-law." " Then why doesn''t Janet fear him? I mean why do they hate each other?" Rocky asked. " Sister Jan was Dad''s favourite and I strongly feel that she is still his favourite. They used to love each other in the past and were inseparable but after our brother died-" "You had a brother?" Rocky asked. Amy nodded her head and said," Yes, we had an elder brother. His name was Mathew." " How did he die?" Rocky asked. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Amy lowered her head and said," Father killed big brother." ¡­.. Chapter 169 - The mysterious competition Six years ago. Outskirts of Liverpool. " Firm focus Janet." Andrew Aaron Brown shouted. Sweating and trying very hard to catch her breath, 19year old Janet said," I can''t." Throwing his sword towards her, Andrew smiled. Janet quickly dodged the sword the shouted," Are you mad dad?" Rushing towards his daughter, Andrew have Janet a hug and said," I knew that you would successfully dodge it." Hugging her father back, Janet said," You scared me but I don''t understand, why do I have to learn all this?" It has been five years since Andrew Brown has been teaching Janet all kinds of tricks and fighting skills, from sword fight to how to use a gun. Nobody knew why and whenever asked, he would say," You''ll know when the right time comes." " Dad you called me?" A young man asked. " Why didn''t you come for practice today?" Andrew asked his son Mathew Brown who was four years older to Janet. " I was having a headache." Mathew said. Andrew fronwed and said," Thirty rounds of the field tomorrow at 4am." before walking inside the mansion. Walking towards her brother, Janet said," You know he can be super strict at times" Mathew sighed and said," I don''t understand why he loves torturing us like this." Hugging her brother, Janet said," I''ll run with you tomorrow morning." Mathew chuckled and said," I don''t wanna get thrashed by making his favourite daughter run along with me." " But you are my favourite so I''ll run with you brother." Janet said. Mathew smiled and patted Janet''s head. Janet was very close to her father and her big Brother Mathew Brown who was studying business management but was forced to drop out in the second years because his father wanted to train him for some stupid competition. Mathew wanted to start his own business and had no interest in his father''s dirty businesses. But whenever he tried to voice out his thoughts, he would be silenced by his father saying that his ideas were stupid and he would never succeed. Days passed by and Andrew kept on training Mathew and Janet for a mysterious competition. Janet who was supposed to return back to her college was stopped by their father saying that she was not allowed to go back for a month. Even when Janet told him that she had her internals in a few days which were important, Andrew did not buzz and said," That the preparation for the competition was important and you are not ready yet." One day when Mathew was returning back to his room, he overheard his father''s conversation with his friend, Mr Yugen who would frequently visit them. " You know what you are pushing your kids into right?" Mr Yugen asked. Andrew smiled and said," Yes I know." " You still have time, you can still withdraw their names." Mr Yugen said. " There is no need for that." Andrew said. " It''s fatal Andrew. There is a high chance that you''ll lose both your kids in this." Mr Yugen said. " What is the use of them staying alive when they cannot make their father proud?" Andrew asked. Mathew eyes teared up when he heard this. How could a father say something like that? Is that competition so important that she is willing to lose both his kids for it? There was no way Mathew would let his sister and himself get sacrificed for this selfish man. He then gathered all his courage and decided to confront his father. ¡­.. Present. Ron who had been listening to everything intensely, asked," What happened after that?" Amy shook her head and said," I don''t know, I was small so I have no idea." " Then how do you know about this?" Ron asked. " Housekeeper Kailos told me about this but when I asked further, he refused to tell me. No one in the mansion told me what happened after that. But all I know is that I never saw brother Mathew and even sister Janet left the mansion forever." Amy said. " What about your mother?" Rocky asked. Amy smiled and said," My mother only listens to dad. Whatever my dad says is like a verdict or a law for her. Though everyone says that Father killed big brother but never did once mom asked dad about him or tried to look for big brother Mathew and that is why sister Janet hates mom too. I don''t like her either." Rocky sighed and said," I never thought your family was so complicated." " Brother-in-law?" Amy said. " Hmm." " If sister Jan ever tells you the full story, will you tell me? I also want to know what happened." Amy said. Rocky nodded his head and said," I will but I don''t want to force your sister to tell me anything." Amy smiled and said," I understand. You care about sister Jan so much and you are also taking care of me. Thank you so much." Patting her head, Rocky said," Silly, you are like my little sister." " And you remind me of big brother Mathew a lot." Amy said. ¡­. Brown mansion. Throwing his head back, Andrew let out a hearty laugh after reading the article about Jacob Wilson. " This daughter of mine never fails to make me proud." Andrew said. " Rocky is his nickname. His real name is Jacob Wilson and he is the sole heir of Wilson enterprise." Markus said clenching his hand into a fist. " No wonder she could pay such a big amount in such a short period of time." Andrew said. " Now what sir?" Markus asked. " Now? Nothing, we let them have fun while they can. What did they say?" Andrew asked. " They are still looking for her." Markus said. " Tch Tch so slow." Andrew said. " Sir but do you think Jan- I mean young madam will agree?" Markus asked. " If she doesn''t, then we will make her agree." Andrew said. " It is going to tough sir." Markus said. Andrew chuckled and said," If it isn''t tough, where is the fun right?" ¡­.. Chapter 170 - Insecurities Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. " So how is it going?" Silvia asked. " What?" Kevin asked. " I am asking about your new work." Silvia said. " It''s okay and it''s only been two days so it''s light now." Kevin said. Snuggling closer, Silvia said," I read about your company on the Internet. It''s such a huge one with so many subsidiaries and employees working under it. Don''t tire yourself too much. I know work is important but health is the most important thing." Kevin smiled and said," Firstly, it''s our company. Secondly, aren''t you there to check on me so that I don''t overwork?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, I will be there, always." Pausing for a while, Silvia asked," You don''t want to know what your ex and I were talking about?" Pinning her down, Kevin said," Does it matter? And all I heard was you and I are busy making babies." Running her fingers through his collar, Silvia said," She told me that her husband is an employee in your company and you gave him a really hard time on your first day." " So what does the lady boss think? Did I or did I not?" Kevin asked wanting to know what was really going on her mind. Silvia pouted her lips and said," Don''t get me wrong but I am sure that you are not the kind of person who would do such a thing. As far as I have known you, I know that you would never mix up your professional and personal life but-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," But somewhere you also feel that may be I did right?" When Silvia shook and nodded her head at the same time, Kevin asked," Do you still feel that I am not completely over Emily?" " You both dated for four long years and you''ve known each other since a really long time so I don''t know. She did spend time with you much more than I did so as a wife I have my insecurities okay? And when I see that she is still trying to cling onto you, it makes me feel more insecure." Silvia said honestly. When Kevin did not say anything for a really long time, Silvia thought that he might have misunderstood so she quickly said," It''s not like I am doubting your love okay? I know you love me and I love you too but I just feel insecure sometimes." Yes, she didn''t doubt Kevin''s love but since Emily and Kevin had a long history together, she sometimes felt insecure, which is completely normal. Isn''t it normal for anyone to feel insecure towards their partners ex? Flipping to the other side, Kevin sighed and said," I am sorry for making you feel like that." Turning towards him, Silvia shook her head and said," It isn''t your fault. I think I am just overthinking." Turning towards her, Kevin supported his head with his elbow and said," Let me tell you what exactly happened in the meeting room that day." After telling Silvia everything, Kevin asked," So now you tell me, did I do anything? It was he who couldn''t say anything and got nervous. I swear I gave him several chances to correct his mistake but he couldn''t so I asked one of my old classmates to take over and explain the presentation. And the project that they are talking about, I am not responsible for choosing the employees okay? It''s the departmental heads who do that. Now if his departmental head did not choose him then it''s not my fault." Kevin never tried to corner or target Richard. It was Richard who felt guilty and nervous and couldn''t handle the presentation. " And if I really wanted to corner him or target him, do you think he would still be working in our company? No right?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. " You see babe, people are just slandering me." Kevin said before pinning her down again. " Okay so enough of all of this and these serious talks. Now it''s time to make love and flush down your insecurities." Kevin said before inching closer. As his lips were about to touch hers, Silvia stopped him," Wait." " Now what happened babe?" Kevin asked. " You will never keep a woman outside right?" Silvia asked. " Now where did that come from?" Kevin asked. " I heard that rich people tend to keep two or three women outside." Silvia said. Pressing their foreheads together, Kevin said," Why would I do that when I have such a beautiful wife? And if I ever did that, wouldn''t you kill me or beat me to death?" Silvia nodded her head and said," I''ll kill both of you and then take away all your property and marry someone else." Kevin chuckled and said," You''ve planned it all. Don''t worry because I won''t let you marry anyone else. You are mine and only mine." Before pressing their lips together. ¡­.. Chris'' and Martha''s apartment. " Babe let''s leave." Chris shouted. " One second." Martha said. " This is your 100th one second." Chris said. " And it isn''t like you haven''t met them before. Why do you have you doll yourself up so much? Just chill okay?" Chris said. They were going to visit Chris'' grandparents before collecting their marriage certificate the day after tomorrow. Chris lost his parents when he was nine and had been brought up by his grandparents. His grandparents were the most important people in his life so they wanted to take their blessings before stepping into a very important phase of their life. " Okay I am ready." Martha said. When Chris saw Martha, he frowned and asked," How can you look so beautiful? What if my grandpa starts flirting with you again?" Martha chuckled and said," You know he is favourite too." " I am not letting that old man charm you tonight." Chris said before wrapping his arms around her waist and walking towards the door. ¡­. Jelvis mansion. Throwing the magazine on the floor, Koulus Jelvis shouted," How dare she get engaged without informing us?" Sermon Jelvis sighed and said," What makes you think that she will inform us? And why don''t you just accept them? It isn''t like we can stop them." " Get the car ready. I am going to the Walkers and I demand an explanation for this from that old man." Koulus Jelvis said before walking towards the door. Sermon groaned and said," Not again." Before following his father. ¡­. Chapter 171 - Rivalry Walker Mansion. Grandpa and Grandma Walker were standing in front of the door to greet Martha and Chris. " Why aren''t they here yet?" Grandpa Walker asked. " May be they got stuck somewhere." Grandma Walker said. " If your grandson fights with Martha again then I''ll disown him and give away all my property to some orphanage." Grandpa Walker said. Grandma Walker frowned and said," Can''t you say something nice? It''s such an auspicious day and look at you speaking all rubbish." Just then a black Mercedes stopped in front of them. " Ahh, here they are." Grandma Walker said. Martha quickly hopped down and rushed towards them shouting," Grandpa, grandma." " My darling, I haven''t seen you for so many years." Grandma Walker said before giving Martha a hug. " I missed you so much." Martha said. " Why didn''t you visit us then?" Grandma Walker asked. " Huh surely this brat bullied my princess" grandpa Walker said. Chris frowned and said," Hey, it was she who bullied me." " Hah, as if I believe you." Grandpa Walker said. Harry Walker was the chairman of Sparkle and shine. He has started the company from scratch and had taken it to where it was all by himself and with the support of his wife Kathy Walker. Harry and Kathy Walker had four sons. Chris'' father, Joseph Walker was the second one and was his parents favourite child. But the sudden disappearance is his favourite son Joseph and daughter-in-law, Eva was a shock to them. Harry Walker tried his best to look for them but found nothing. Dejected and sad, Harry and Kathy decided to raise their grandson with utmost love and care. They never did once let Chris feel the absence of his parents. The other three sons of Harry wanted the company for themselves and had asked their father to step down numerous times but Harry Walker never listened to them. He had first decided to make Joseph the incharge of the company but after his sudden disappearance, he decided to save the seat for his favourite grandson. He knew that his other children were greedy and would never take care of the company like he did but grandpa Walker knew that Chris would. As Grandpa Walker favoured Chris more than anyone else, everyone envied Chris and would never stop plotting against him. If not for Chris'' hold and Matt''s unruly methods, Chris would''ve fallen into their traps long time back. Grandpa and Grandma Walker knew Martha since a really long time and were very fond of her. Though they knew that she was a Jelvis, they decided to keep the rivalry between the two families aside and accept her no matter what. " I have cooked all your favourite foods today." Grandma Walker said. Just then a car drove inside and stopped in front of their mansion. " Did you people call anyone else?" Chris asked. Just then Koulus Jelvis stepped out of the car along with his son, Sermon Jelvis. When Chris saw the father-son pair, he quickly pulled Martha towards him and protectively wrapped his arms around her waist. This little action of Chris angered father Jelvis to his death. " You-do you think I''ll harm my own daughter? What do you think of yourself?" Father Jelvis shouted. " Geez dad don''t shout so much you still have to attend the staff meeting tomorrow what if you lose your voice?" Sermon said. " You shut up." Father Jelvis shouted. " What do you want old man? Today is a very auspicious day for my family so don''t ruin it okay? Go home and come back tomorrow." Grandpa Walker said. Father Jelvis frowned and said," Who are you calling an old man? Do I look like an old man? I am of yours sons age." " What do you want dad?" Martha asked. " How could you get engaged without telling me and seeking my permission?" Father Jelvis asked. " I think we are already clear and done talking about this in the past." Martha said. " He had cheated on you in the past, how can you still marry him?" Father Jelvis asked. " That is something between us, you don''t have to interfere." Martha said. " I won''t let this happen." Father Jelvis shouted. " You can do nothing about this." Martha said. " Don''t test my patience Martha. This is a disgrace to our family. How can you marry a Walker? I will never allow this. I will-" Cutting him off, Martha said," So what are you gonna do? Try to get my fianc¨¦ killed once again?" " Let it go hun." Chris murmured not wanted to create a scene. " Are you going with us or not?" Father Jelvis asked. When Martha did not say anything for a really long time, Father Jelvis said," Marry him and I''ll disown you forever." before boarding his car. Sermon sighed and asked," Why don''t you come to the office tomorrow and talk to him properly?" " There is no need for that." Martha said before grabbing Chris'' hands and walking towards the mansion. Sermon took a deep breath and said," Both of them are the same, stubborn." before boarding the car. ¡­.. Inside the mansion. " I''ll go and check on the food." Grandma Walker said. " Honey come and help me." Grandma said to Grandpa Walker. After the elders left, Chris sat down on the couch and pulled Martha towards him. Making her sit on his lap, Chris said," We can postpone it until you solve things with your dad." Hooking her arms around his neck, Martha said," There is nothing to solve." " Babe, there is nothing that a proper conversation cannot solve." Chris said. " You don''t want to marry me anymore?" Martha asked. " What? Who said that? I can marry you right here and right now." Chris said. " He is never going to keep the rivalry aside and accept us okay?" Martha said. " There is no harm trying." Chris said. Martha shook her head and said," Forget it." Chris sighed and said," Okay, we will do as you say." " I''ll go help grandma." Martha said before walking towards the kitchen. After Martha left, Chris took out his phone and called his assistant," Help me take an appointment from Koulus Jelvis tomorrow." ... Chapter 172 - Green family’s history. Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. With a huge grin on his face, Kevin was looking at his wife who was busy helping him with his tie. " What are you smiling at?" Silvia asked. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Kevin said," My wife is so beautiful." Silvia chuckled and said," Stop fooling around early in the morning." " Why do you have to take a night shift?" Kevin asked. " We don''t have control over that." Silvia said. Early in the morning when Silvia told him about her night shift, Kevin straightaway denied her saying that it would be inappropriate for him to sleep with her beside him. " I can talk to the chief and-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," There is no need for that." " Only one night right?" Kevin asked. Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia said," Two." Kevin sighed and said," Fine." Pushing him towards the door, Silvia said," Now leave for work otherwise you are going to be late." " I don''t feel like going." Kevin said. " Don''t be lazy and go make money for us." Silvia said. Stopping midway, Kevin asked," Where is my goodbye kiss?" Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia said," Go safe and don''t forget to eat your lunch." " I''ll drop you at the hospital at night. So wait for me." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. ¡­.. Glory Enterprise. Inside Kevin''s office. Passing him a brown envelope, Michael said," This arrived in the morning." Taking the envelope from Michael, Kevin asked," When is the next meeting?" " In an hour sir." Michael said. " You can go now." Kevin said. After Michael left, Kevin opened the envelope and took out a few papers from it which contained the Green family history and Silvia''s background. Staring at the paper for quite some time, Kevin took a deep breath before reading it. The members of the Green family mostly had a military background. They had been serving the country since decades. Most of them had settled down in US while Thomas Green and George Green settled down in London. Going through the details, Kevin widened his eyes in shock when he read a particular paragraph which said: George Green, his wife Sabrina Green and their daughter died in a car accident several years ago. Kevin frowned and quickly noted the date, year and time of the accident and called Matt. " Yea bro what''s up?" Matt asked. " If I give you the date, year and time during which an accident had happened several years ago, will you find out the whole report for me?" Kevin asked. Matt chuckled and said," Bro even if you just give me the name of the person who met with an accident, I can find the details out for you. But it''s good that you know the date and year, saves time." " Hmm, I''ll forward it to you." Kevin said before hanging up the call. After sending the details to Matt, Kevin leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. He was feeling very muddled headed after reading the information. Wasn''t Silvia still alive? Why did his investigation say that she died along with her parents? Kevin knew that Silvia did not accompany her parents back then and had stayed back with her nanny and after her parents death her paternal uncle, Thomas Green has adopted her. Kevin frowned and quickly started flipping through the documents when he realised something. The details about Thomas Green adopting his niece was nowhere to be seen. Instead it was mentioned that, Thomas Green had a daughter and later had a son. This confused Kevin even more. He had never heard of uncle Thomas having a daughter other than his adopted niece, Silvia. Did he really have another daughter? If yes, then where was she and why didn''t Silvia or anyone in the family ever mentioned about her? Was she dead? Kevin then started doubting his report and asked Matt to help with the report as well. " Kevin is something wrong?" Matt asked. After telling Matt everything, Kevin said," I feel like this isn''t as simple as I thought it was. I feel that this matter has to be taken seriously and we have to find out the truth before something happens." Kevin said. Sensing the seriousness of the matter, Matt said," Give me a day, I''ll send you the report by tomorrow morning." " I''ll wait for your report then." Kevin said. " Meanwhile why don''t you ask sister-in-law more about her biological parents and about uncle Thomas'' daughter?" Matt asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," I will." before hanging up the call. Running his hands through his hair, Kevin let out a long sigh. Everything was so messed up and chaotic that he was having a headache. Just then, he received a call from Silvia. " Hello." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and asked," What happened?" Kevin shook his head and said," It''s nothing, I am just having a mild headache." Silvia sighed and said," Who told you to fool around for the entire night? I had asked you to take some rest but-" Cutting Silvia off, Kevin said," It''s not that serious but if you come to my office with some take away lunch from my favourite restaurant, I will feel better." " Alright, wait for me then." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," I am waiting for you." " Bye and I love you." Silvia said before hanging up the call. Just then, Michael entered the office along with a few documents. " Sir, you have a lunch meeting at 12:00 pm." Michael said. " Can you reschedule it to some other day?" Kevin asked. When Michael nodded his head, Kevin said," Your lady boss will be coming here during lunch time so don''t forget to receive her and bring her here. Also tell the receptionist about this too." Michael nodded his head and said," Yes sir." Before walking out of the room. ¡­. Jelvis Enterprise. When Father Jelvis agreed to meet him, Chris decided to meet him before leaving for his office. As soon as he entered the building, the assistant escorted him towards Father Jevis'' office. Chapter 173 - Long dead Inside the office. " What brings you here Mr Walker?" Sermon asked. " I am here to meet Mr Koulus Jelvis." Chris said. Getting up from his seat, Sermon gestured Chris to sit on the couch. " Seriously do you want to anger my dad to death?" Sermon asked. Chris took a deep breath and said," I am here to talk to Mr Jelvis because I don''t want to-" Cutting him off, Sermon asked," You don''t want to be the reason between the father disowning his daughter thing?" " Something like that." Chris said. " Look Chris, you know that father will never agree to this. I think you should go and get married to my sister and live happily ever after." Sermon said. " Does your father know that I am here or not?" Chris asked. Sermon sighed and said," Yes he knows." " What do you want?" Koulus Jelvis asked as soon as he entered the office. " I am here to talk about Martha." Chris said. When Father Jelvis did not say anything, Chris continued," We are getting married tomorrow at the registration office tomorrow." Father Jelvis let out a mocking chuckled and said," Such a rich man but you cannot give my daughter a grand wedding." " I wanted to give her a grand wedding but your daughter refused having one. She said that there is no one to walk her down the aisle so she doesn''t want a wedding." Chris said. Father Jelvis balled his hand into a fist but did not say anything, " Mr Jelvis, whatever happened in the past between our families has nothing to do with Martha and me or our relationship. The person whom who have a grudge against is long dead so can you please stop all this to make your daughter happy and accept us?" Chris asked. Getting up, Chris continued," We are getting married tomorrow at 10 am. If you want then you can come and give us your blessings." before walking towards the door. " Though you both say that you hate each other and don''t care but I know that you both do. Martha misses you a lot though she doesn''t say that she does." Chris said before walking out of the office. After Chris left, Father Jelvis sat on the couch in a daze. Sermon sat beside his father and said," She is our little princess dad and she is getting married. It''s a big thing. It''s already been so many years and Chris is right, it''s time for us to forget everything and accept them. Even this company needs Martha. You know that I cannot handle all of this. If you leave this company in my hands, I''ll never be able to expand it and it will for sure get ruined in my hands. Martha deserves to replace you and not me." When Father Jelvis did not say anything, Sermon said," Think about it. And I don''t know about yo but I''ll go there tomorrow." before walking out of the office. ¡­.. Glory Enterprise. When Lucifer dropped Silvia outside Glory, Michael was standing outside to greet her. " Good afternoon lady boss." Michael said. Silvia smiled and said," Good afternoon and I am sorry for troubling you like this." Taking the take outs from her, Michael said," This a part of my job madam." before guiding her inside. The lunch break had just begun so all the employees were currently on their way to the cafeteria. When employees saw a woman with the CEO''s assistant, they started gossiping amongst themselves. " Who do you think she is?" an employee asked. " I think she is boss'' wife." " Yeah I think so good." " I cannot believe that the CEO is already married." " I know right? If not for the wedding ring on his finger, I would''ve never believed that he is actually married." ¡­. Inside Kevin''s office. When Silvia entered the office, Kevin was busy reading a documents. Taking the takeouts from Michael, Silvia said," I''ll do the rest, thank you so much." Michael smiled and said," The pleasure is all mine madam." before leaving. Placing the food on the table, Silvia said," Come and eat it while it''s hot." Kevin quickly got up and started walking towards the couch. He then pulled her towards him, settled her in his lap and buried his face in her chest. Running her fingers through his hair, Silvia asked," How is you headache? I bought meds for you. Have them after lunch." " It''s okay now." Kevin said. " Eat your lunch first." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," Let''s stay like this for a while." Silvia nodded her head and kept on massaging his head lightly. After having lunch, Kevin took the meds and said," I''ll take a short nap before my next meeting starts, will you accompany me?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Sure but where will you sleep? This couch too small and you will not fit in it." " There is a resting lounge there." Kevin said before pointing towards a door. Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Kevin pulled her towards the lounge and said," Come let''s go." ¡­. Inside the resting lounge. Burying his head in her neck, Kevin had his arms wrapped around her waist while Silvia was busy massaging his templates lightly. " Babe." Kevin said. " Hmm." " Did uncle Thomas ever have a daughter apart from you?" Kevin asked. " Apart from me? No." Silvia said. " Are you sure?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, because when they adopted me, they did not have any child and Steve was born later." " Hmm, I see." Kevin said. " Why did you ask me that?" Silvia asked. " I was just curious." Kevin said before snuggling closer. Though Silvia found it odd and strange for Kevin to ask such a strange question, she still decided to ignore it and not ask him any further questions. ¡­.. Sparkle and shine. When Chris arrived at his office, Martha was waiting for him to go for some wedding shopping. " What took you so long?" Martha asked. " I had to go somewhere in the morning and then I had a meeting with a client so I was stuck." Chris said. " We have to go for shopping and-" " I have already booked a table and I have already invited Kevin, Rocky, Silvia, Janet and Matt." Chris said. " Matt is here? Ahh I haven''t seen him since so many years." Martha said. " Yeah he is here since a really long time." Chris said. Hooking her arms around his, Martha said," Let''s go would be husband, help me shop till I drop." Intertwining their hands together, Chris said," Let''s go." ... Chapter 174 - She is an enemy Glory Enterprise By the time Silvia woke up, it was already half past six and Kevin was nowhere to be seen. Picking up her phone from the side table, Silvia smiled when she saw a text from Kevin. Kevin: I did not wake you up because you were looking so beautiful. Reply with a kiss emoji if you want me to come inside and give you a wake up kiss. Silvia chuckled and quickly sent him a kiss emoji before tossing her phone aside. After sometime, Kevin entered the room and said," I am here to give to a wake up kiss." before bending down and giving her a peck on her lips. " Why didn''t you wake me up?" Silvia asked. " You have a night shift today so I wanted you to rest more." Kevin said. " Are you busy?" Silvia asked. " I just wrapped up everything." Kevin said. Stretching her hands towards him, Silvia said," Then come give me a hug." Taking off his shoes, Kevin quickly snuggled beside her and pulled her into his embrace. " Chris and Martha are getting married tomorrow." Kevin said. " Ahh yes, Martha had messaged me in the morning." Silvia said. " I don''t think we can go with them when they sign their marriage certificates in the morning." Kevin said. " Why?" Silvia asked. " You have a night shift honey, you''ve to take rest for the whole day tomorrow." Kevin said. " I will be fine and it''s a wedding Kev. Such an important day for Chris and Martha so we should go." Silvia said. " But-" " I can take some rest after that." Silvia said. " They have also called us for dinner as well." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," There is no way the HR is going to give me a leave." " We can cancel." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," I''ll figure out something." Pausing for a while, Silvia asked," Who will be there?" " Rocky, Janet and Matt." Kevin said. " Matt?" Silvia asked. " You haven''t met him right? He wanted to meet you when we were in Maldives but then we got busy so we couldn''t. You can meet him tomorrow." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay." " What do you want to eat for dinner?" Kevin asked. " Pizza." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," Okay, we haven''t had pizza since a really long time. I''ll drop you to the hospital from the pizza parlour." " Let''s order pizza here." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and asked," Why?" Since Kevin''s identity was revealed, it wouldn''t be convenient for them to eat in public places anymore right? Though she had seen guards following him everywhere, Silvia did not want to take any risk. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," You don''t have to worry about me, we can go there and-" " I don''t want to go anywhere. I am lazy." Silvia said. " Alright, I''ll order pizza here." Kevin said. ¡­.. Somewhere in Manchester. Swirling his wine glass, a man was staring at a photograph with a sinister smile on his face. " I think you were right sir. There is a high chance of the woman who stood up for that old lady and complained about us to the hospital department is the person that we were looking for." Carlos said. Placing a Silvia''s photograph down, the man asked," Does my father knows about this?" Carlos shook his head and said," No he doesn''t, I was about to call boss-" Cutting Carlos off, the man said," You don''t have to tell him." " But-" " He is such a powerful man so let him find out on his own." The man said. " But sir according to orders-" The man chuckled and said," How can we kill such a beautiful woman? My conscious will never allow me to do that." " But what about boss?" Carlos asked. " What did you tell her name was?" The man asked. " Silvia Green." Carlos said. The man smiled and said," Silvia, such a beautiful name. Suits her well." " Once you confirm her identity, I''ll look for her personally." The man said. Carlos frowned and said," Sir, she is an enemy." The man chuckled and said," Such a beautiful woman is not meant for enmity Carlos." ¡­.. Jelvis mansion. When Koulus Jelvis arrived home, the maids were running here and there in a hurry. " What is going on?" Koulus asked. A maid stopped and said," Madam is preparing gifts for young madams wedding." Koulus frowned and asked ," Who gave her permission to do so?" " I don''t think so I need your permission to visit my daughter on her wedding day." Marilyn Jelvis said. " Who told your about it? Sermon?" Father Jelvis asked. " That doesn''t matter. I am going tomorrow and this is final." Mother Jelvis said. " Are you going to go against me again?" Father Jelvis asked. " I did not say anything when you tried to get that Walker boy killed. I did not say anything when you wanted to break them up no matter what but I will not listen to you this time. It''s my daughter''s wedding and as a mother I will go and give them my blessings whether you like it or not." Mother Jelvis said. " And if you still force me not to go then feel free to send the divorce papers or I am ready to send one to you. I''ll willingly sign it and also stake a claim on half of your properties and live my life in luxury." Mother Jelvis said before walking away. Father Jelvis frowned and shouted," What did you say? Come back here. How can you talk about divorce so casually? Are you having an affair outside? Do you think that I will let you live in peace with your lover? First I''ll kill that man and then bring you back to me. No matter what, you cannot get rid of me in this lifetime." " Keep shouting instead of helping me and I''ll call my lawyer right now." Mother Jelvis said. Father Jelvis frowned and said," Never, I''ll never touch any of them and I''ll not go there. I am still against this wedding and I''ll never accept them." Before storming out of the house. After Father Jelvis left, mother Jelvis chuckled and said," He will come." Before continuing with what she was doing. Chapter 175 - FATHER Marriage registration office. When Martha and Chris arrived, Rocky, Janet, Kevin and Silvia were already present and were waiting for them. Before getting down from the car, Chris grabbed Martha''s hand and asked," Nervous?" Martha nodded her head and said," A little." Kissing the back of her hand, Chris said," Don''t worry and if you are having second thoughts then we can-" " Say that one more time and I''ll really leave you and leave this country forever." Martha said. Chris shook his head and said," No no, I won''t." " Let''s go." Martha said before stepping out of the car. " Ahh there they are." Rocky said. " Congratulations." Silvia said before giving Martha a hug. " Thank you so much for coming guys." Martha said. " Where is Matt?" Chris asked. " I am here." Matt said before rushing towards them. " Ahh I am sorry for coming late." Matt said. Patting Matt''s back, Chris said," Thanks for coming." " It''s your wedding dude, how could I not come?" Matt said. " Matt." Kevin said before giving him a hug. " Dude where is sister-in-law?" Matt asked. Placing his hand on Silvia''s back, Matt said," This is Silvia, my wife." Matt smiled and said," Sister-in-law is really pretty, no wonder you are smitten by her." Silvia smiled and said," It''s nice meeting you." " Pleasure is all mine." Matt said. " Bro." Rocky said before grabbing Janet''s hand. " This is Janet, your future sister-in-law." Rocky said with a huge grin on his face. Matt chuckled and said," So what I had heard was true. You finally managed to find yourself a beautiful woman." " Yeah he is lucky." Janet said. " You are right Janet." Matt said. " All of you can introduce yourselves later. Let me get married first." Chris said. Kevin chuckled and said," Alright, let''s go." ¡­. After almost an hour, Chris and Martha completed all the procedures and were officially married. After exchanging the rings when Martha and Chris came out of the office along with their friends, mother Jelvis and Sermon was standing outside with a few boxes in their hands. " Mom." Martha murmured before looking at Chris. Chris shrugged his shoulders and said," What? I did not call them." When Martha raised her eyebrows, Chris shook his head and said," Are you doubting me on our wedding day?" " You are not going to greet your mother?" Mother Jelvis asked. Martha rushed towards her and gave her mother a hug and asked," Does dad know your know here?" " Well, he knows." Mother Jelvis said. " Congratulations Martha." Sermon said before giving her a hug. " Thank you so much." Martha said. " We have prepared many gifts for you. Sermon go help you brother-in-law place them inside his car." Mother Jelvis said. Sermon nodded his head and started walking towards Chris. " The gifts are inside our car." Sermon said. While placing the gifts on the car, Chris said," All this is too much, you shouldn''t have arranged so much." " She is the only daughter of the Jelvis family Walker, this is way too less than what she should be actually getting." Sermon said. " Chris, come here." Martha said. Hooking her arms around his, Martha said," Mom this is Chris, my husband." Despite dating Martha for so many years, this was the first Chris was meeting her mother. " No wonder my daughter is head over heels for you. You are indeed very good looking." Mother Jelvis said. " Huh good looking? You call this face good looking?" Father Jelvis who had just arrived said. Martha narrowed her eyes and tightened her grip around his arm. " Oh look he is here. Ahh and here I thought that Mr Jelvis was an arrogant, stubborn and egoistic person who would miss his only daughters wedding for a mere misunderstanding between the two families." Mother Jelvis said. Father Jelvis frowned and said," I am not here for the wedding I was just passing by and-" Cutting him off, Mother Jelvis said," I hope you bought gifts for your son-in-law and daughter." Father Jelvis frowned deeper as he started walking towards the newly wedded couple. Taking out two boxes from his pocket, he shoved the bigger on into Martha''s hand and the smaller one into Chris'' hand and said," I am here because I don''t want to give the stupid Walker''s any chance to make fun of you saying that your father disowned you. But that doesn''t mean that I''ll accept this Walker as my son-in-law." Lifting the box up, Chris grinned and said," Thanks for the wedding gift, FATHER." Father Jelvis frowne and said," I am not your father. Don''t call me that." " Okay FATHER." Chris said. Father Jelvis gritted his teeth and left. Mother Jelvis playfully smacked Chris'' hand and said," Oh you boy, you surely know how you play with him." " Mom, Thankyou so much for coming." Martha said. Mother Jelvis patted Martha''s head and said," Come home for dinner tomorrow along with Chris okay? I''ll prepare all your favourites." Martha smiled and nodded her head. After Mother Jelvis and Sermon left, Martha hugged Chris and said," Thank you." " Why are you thanking me?" Chris asked. Martha smiled and said," I know you did all this for me." Chris chuckled and said," Silly, I did not do anything. All this happened because they love you." Tip-toeing, Martha pressed her lips against his and said," Hubby." " Woaaahhh guys, can''t you both control yourself for sometime? You people should go home first." Matt said. " Alright, we will take our leave. I''ll meet you guys in the evening." Chris said before boarding the car along with Martha. After they left, Matt said," Even I have to go and Ella." " Ah, so you have a girlfriend too? Will you bring her tonight?" Janet asked. Rocky was about to stop Janet when Matt said," I wish I could," before walking away. After Matt left, Rocky sighed and said," Babe you shouldn''t have said that." " What? What did I say?" Janet asked. " Yeah, even I don''t think it was something inappropriate." Silvia said. Placing his hand on Silvia''s shoulder, Kevin said," Let''s go home." Silvia nodded her head and left along with Kevin. ¡­. Chapter 176 - Long dead lover Highgate Cemetery. With a bunch of blue lilies in his hand, Matt made his way towards a particular grave which belonged to his long dead lover, Ella Dice. Placing the flower on the grave, Matt started removing the dry leaves and said," Chris got married today honey. You remember him right? They were looking so happy together." Pausing for a while, Matt continued," I''ll be having dinner with my friends today." Caressing the photo of a young girl on the grave, Matt said," Ella, even I wanted to marry you." ¡­.. Kevin''s and Silvia''s apartment. " Okay now start spilling." Silvia said. " About what? Matt?" Kevin asked. When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin said," Matt''s story is a bit emotional." Pausing for a while, he continued," When we were in college, he fell in love with a girl who used to run a nursery nearby. The girls name was Ella and even she liked him. They both dated for almost three years. Matt was determined to marry her as soon as he graduates and takes over his family''s business but-" Grabbing his selves, Silvia asked curiously," But what?" " The very day when Matt was going to propose Ella, she was found dead along with her mother in their nursery shop." Kevin said. Silvia gasped and said," Oh my God. What happened after that?" " After that? Nothing. Matt is still not over her and talks about Ella like as if she is still alive. He visits her grave every alternate day with her favourite flowers." Kevin said. What Kevin did not tell Silvia is that, Matt joined the underworld after Ella''s death in order to find out the person who killed them. Within a year, Matt was able to track that person down and he also brutally killed him. From that day onwards, Matt became an active member of the underworld whom everyone feared. " Who did that to her?" Silvia asked. " Well, it turned out that some kind of a gangster fancied her but when she rejected his advances, he got her and her mother killed." Kevin said. Placing her hand on her chest, Silvia said," This is so sad." Taking off his jacket, Kevin said," Well, not really." " What do you mean?" Silvia asked. " It has already been six years since Ella died and Matt already has someone by his side who loves him a hundred times more than Ella did." Kevin said. " Who?" Silvia asked. " His long time assistant, Bella. She has been by his side since he took over his family business." Kevin said. " Does Matt like her too?" Silvia asked. " That is something that I don''t know but Bella, she is head over heels for him. She is actually a very rich heiress of a multinational company and is the only daughter of her family. She is highly educated and is very capable but she still wants to stay by Matt''s side." Kevin said. " This is so complicated. But Matt should stop lingering around his past because he is missing out someone awesome who is right beside him." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," I know. Sometimes I feel that even Matt kinda likes Bella but he is resisting himself because he thinks that Ella is still the person he only loves and no one can replace her." " You people are his friends so it''s your duty to show him the right path." Silvia said. " I told him a couple of times but he just nods his head and changes the topic." Kevin said. Silvia then yawned and asked," Don''t you have work today?" Kevin shook his head and said," It''s Saturday." " Accompany me for a nap then." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Let me change first." ¡­. Outside Highgate cemetery. When Matt came out of the cemetery, a woman neatly dressed in a back pencil skirt and white shirt was waiting for him leaning against her car, scrolling through her phone. When she saw Matt, Bella Miller quickly shoved her phone inside her bag and said," Sorry for disturbing you sir but I wanted your signature in a very important document." Taking the document from her hand, Matt asked," How did you know that I would be here?" Bella lowered her head and said," You always come here to meet Ms Ella so I thought-" Cutting her off, Matt said," Pen." Passing him the pen, Bella said," I have rescheduled your evening meetings so your evening slot his completely free." Passing her the documents back, Matt said," Thanks." Bella smiled and said," It''s my job sir." After rechecking the documents, Bella said," I''ll take my leave then." " Bella do you want to grab some lunch?" Matt asked. Bella smiled and said," Sure sir." During lunch, Matt said," You can go home early today." Bella nodded her head and said," Okay, sir." ¡­.. Milanta Hotel. " Why is he always late?" Rocky said. " I know right? He is just like a woman." Chris said. Martha smacked Chris'' arm and said," Don''t say anything bad about Matt." " Exactly, you people should respect him." Janet said. " I am so sorry guys. I was stuck in-" " It''s alright Matt, we understand that you were busy." Silvia said. " Yeah, Don''t stress over it." Martha said. " I thought you people would burst out." Matt said. Janet smiled and said," It''s fine." " We should go inside." Martha said. The three ladies entered the hotel along Matt leaving the three men behind dumbfounded. " What was that?" Rocky asked. " Did they just leave us behind?" Chris asked. Just then Silvia came out and grabbed Kevin''s hand before dragging him inside saying," It''s cold outside." Kevin grinned at his friends and entered the hotel. His facial expressions clearly said '' My wife will never forget about me.'' " Our women do not love us." Rocky said before walking inside along with Chris. .... Inside the hotel. " What took you so long?" Martha asked before patting on the empty seat beside her. Sitting down beside her, Chris asked," Do you girls want to drink?" " Obviously, we will drink till we drop today." Martha said. " Exactly." Janet said. Silvia also smiled and nodded her head. At the end of the dinner, the three women along with Matt drank too much alcohol that they couldn''t even stand steadily. Holding their woman in their arms, Kevin, Chris and Rocky kept on staring at Matt who had his face pressed on the table and was mumbling something in his sleep. " What do we do now?" Rocky asked. " We can''t leave him here right?" Chris asked. Kevin sighed and said," Let me call Bella and ask her to fetch him up." Before taking out his phone. ... Chapter 177 - Pain Outside the hotel. Passing Matt to Bella, Chris said," We are so sorry for disturbing you this late." Holding Matt with great difficulty, Bella said," It''s fine." " I would''ve dropped him home but-" Kevin said. Bella smiled and said," Don''t worry about him, I''ll drop him home." " Should I help-" " No it''s fine, you should take Martha home first." Bella said. After they left, Bella started walking towards her car with great difficulty. Matt was way too heavy than she had thought. With great difficulty, she finally managed to place him inside her car. After catching some breath, Bella hopped inside her car and drove towards Matt''s apartment. ¡­. Matt''s apartment. Since Matt stayed all by himself, Bella couldn''t call anyone to take him up. Standing outside his door, Bella started looking for the apartment keys inside his pockets. Just then Matt wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face on her neck. Bella stopped her movements when she felt his hot breath on her skin. She then took a deep breath and composed herself before unlocking the door and belong Matt inside. ¡­. Inside. After placing the keys on the side table, Bella placed him on the couch and squatted down to remove his shoes for him. She then slowly helped him remove his coat and said," Sir, wake up." Before patting his cheeks. Bella then sighed and pulled Matt up with great difficulty. Slowly walking towards his bedroom, Bella said," You don''t eat much and you often skip meals but you are quite heavy." Matt shook his head and said," I am not heavy, you are super thin." Bella sighed and said," Walk straight, I cannot handle all your weight." ¡­. Inside the bedroom. As soon as they entered the room, Matt tightened his grip around Bella''s waist and pressed their foreheads together. Bella clutched onto his shirt and closed her eyes, ready to hear the most painful words which made her heart break into a million pieces. Everytime when Matt used to get super drunk and Bella would help him inside his apartment, he would kiss her forehead and call her '' Ella'' before telling her how much he still loved her. Bella had seen Matt in an official party and was mesmerised by his charm and presence. When she further investigated about Matt, she came to know about his first life Ella who had been brutally murdered. Determined to make Matt fall for her, Bella decided to leave everything and work as his assistant. Though Bella''s father was against it, he still gave in to his only beloved daughters stubbornness. Initially Bella thought that it would be easy to make Matt fall for her but as the days passed by, she realised how pure and deep Matt''s love for his first love Ella was. Though Bella knew that the chances of Matt and her getting together was super slim, she couldn''t help but admire him more. How could a person love someone to such an extent? Now, it had been five years since she was by his side and Bella knew that she had no chance with him at all but she couldn''t bear to part with him. During this five years, though Matt never cared about her or her evident feelings for him, her feelings for him had deepened so much that she would die than to leave his side. Tears started rolling down her eyes when Matt kissed her forehead. When Matt was about to say something, Belle covered his mouth with her hand and said," Please don''t say it. I know you still love her and you can never forget her no matter what but please don''t say it." Trying to steady himself, Matt slowly removed her hand from and asked," When you know it, why are you still determined to stay with me? Why are you wasting your youth on someone who is still mourning over his long dead lover? Why are you being stubborn? Why don''t you just walk out and achieve your dreams?" Lifting her head up, Bella caressed his face and said," Because I love you and I know you don''t but I am okay with it." " When you know that I will never requite your love then why are still here?" Matt asked before pushing her away. Not ready for the sudden push, Bella''s back collapsed against the dressing table making her wince in pain. Balancing himself, Matt made his way towards her and pulled her into his embrace and said," The only thing that you''ll get if you love me is hurt. You''ll end up hurting yourself several times but you''ll get nothing in return." Bella''s back was still hurting but the pain that she was feeling in her heart was much more painful in comparison to any kind of physical pain. She felt shattered and helpless at the same time. With her tears endlessly flowing down her cheeks, Bella hugged him as tight as possible. She knew that he was saying all of this because he was drunk and he would forget about this in the morning but she wouldn''t. Just then, Matt pulled away and lifted her chin up. Wiping her tears away with his other hand, Matt kissed both her eyes before clashing their lips together. Bella closed her eyes when she felt his soft lips. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Matt deepened the kiss before intertwining their tongues together. Bella wrapped her arms around his neck and responded back with the same intensity and desire. When his alcohol fused tongue met hers, Bella felt goosebumps all over her body. Her legs were turning weak and her body started trembling. In one swift motion, Matt lifted her up and carried her towards the bed without breaking the kiss. Pinning her down, he let her lips go and attacked her slender neck and shoulder. Bella knew where this was heading to and she also knew that Matt wasn''t in his complete senses at the moment but she didn''t intend to stop him. One moment together with the man she loved for so many years was enough for Bella to live for. She knew they had no future together but she still wanted him to be her first in everything. She wanted him to be one with her at least once before he decides to get rid of her. ¡­.. Chapter 178 - I don’t fuck and tell Kevin and Silvia''s place. When Silvia woke up, she was sleeping on the bed naked covered with a very thin quilt. Holding her throbbing head, Silvia groaned and tried to get down from the bed but Kevin stopped her and said ," Don''t get down and have this first." Before passing her a sandwich and a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice. " Pass me my clothes first- Ahh forget it." Silvia said before picking up Kevin''s shirt which was lying on the floor and wearing them. She then started eating the sandwich and juice while Kevin kept grinning at her. " What are you staring at?" Silvia asked. Kevin grinned harder and be said," I never thought that you have that side in you too." " What do you mean?" Silvia asked. Supporting this head with his elbow, Kevin smiled and said," Would you believe me if I say that yesterday night was the best that I have ever had?" Silvia frowned and asked," What?" Grabbing Silvia shoulders, Kevin said," You were awesome last night. I never thought you knew so much about it and the positions that you suggested were awesome Silvia. From where did you learn them?" Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked," What? I don''t- how is that even possible?" " You were so wild, I never thought you would say those dirty things to me." Kevin said. When Silvia did not say anything for a really long time, Kevin inched closer and said," You were so wild that you even wanted to blow me but I stopped you because that would be too much." Silvia''s face turned red in embarrassment. She was heavily drunk last night but how could she say and do such perverted things with Kevin? That wasn''t possible but if she really did that, her Goddess image was ruined in front of him. Kevin grinned when he saw her embarrassed face. It was true that he had his best time with her yesterday but it wasn''t Silvia who took advantage of him but it was him who took super and limitless advantage of his drunken wife. He loved how Silvia gave in to everything that he wanted to do yesterday. He tried all his desired positions with her yesterday and quenched his thirst. And now, he was deliberately teasing her so that he could take advantage of her again. Keeping the sandwich and juice away, Silvia said," This is insane, this isn''t possible." Pinning her down, Kevin said," What? Are you shy now? After taking advantage of me for the whole night, are you shy now?" Clutching on his t-shirt, Silvia lowered her head and said," I don''t remember anything clearly and-" Cutting her off, Kevin said," Let me remind you what we did last night." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and said," No, it''s still early." " The timing is perfect." Kevin said before taking his shirt off. ¡­. Matt''s apartment. By the time Matt woke up, it was already half past eleven. Massaging his templates, Matt rolled to the other side of his bed and closed his eyes again. After a few seconds, Matt widened his eyes in shock and quickly jumped out of the bed. Squatting down, he buried his face in his knees and groaned in frustration. He was such a bastard and jerk. " Oh my God, what do I do now?" Matt murmured before sitting on the edge of the bed. Everything about last night was blurry but was clear enough for Matt to understand what had happened. He had actually crossed his line and had sex Bella last night. But where was she? Matt quickly got up and started looking for her everywhere only to realise that she had already left. Walking back to the room, Matt picked up his phone and called Bella who did not respond to his calls. No matter how many times he called, she never answered it. Frustrated, Matt tossed his phone aside and groaned. He then grabbed his keys and left the apartment. ¡­.. Bella''s apartment. Tossing and turning on her bed holding her back, Bella winced in pain. Her back was hurting, her thighs were sore and her legs were weak. She left Matt''s apartment in the middle of the night when he was fast asleep. After coming back to her apartment, she took a nice warm bath before crashing on the bed but she couldn''t sleep. Just then the doorbell rang. Not having any strength to get up, Bella decided to ignore it at first but when the person outside kept pressing the doorbell, Bella got up with great difficulty and started walking towards the door holding her aching back. As soon as she opened the door, Matt shouted," I have been calling you since a really long time, why didn''t you receive my call." " Sir, what are you doing here so early? Do you want any file?" Bella asked. Matt frowned when he heard that. Did she really think that he was here for some official work? Did she think of him as a person who would randomly fuck anyone and then pretend as if nothing happened? Walking towards the couch, Bella sat down and said," If you want any file then everything is inside my study room. You can go and look for it." When Matt say her pale expression, he asked," What happened to you?" Bella shook her head and said," It''s nothing." Seeing the bluish-purple marks all over her neck, Matt pursed his lips. He was feeling more guilty and angry. " I am here to talk about last night. " Matt said. When Bella did not say anything, he continued," Last night was-" Cutting him off, Bella asked," A mistake? You want to say that last night was a mistake?" " You also know that whatever happened last night shouldn''t have happened." Matt said. " If you think it was a mistake then why are you here?" Bella asked. When Matt did not say anything, Bella added," If you are afraid about this thing getting leaked then don''t worry because I don''t fuck and tell." " I''ll take my leave then." Matt said. " Shut the door before leaving." Bella said. Matt nodded his head and left. ¡­.. Chapter 179 - Overestimated my love After Matt left, Bella closed her eyes to control her overwhelming emotions. She had no expectations from Matt even after last night but seeing him leave like that made her heart ache. ¡­.. Outside the apartment. Leaning against the door, Matt closed his eyes. This was not what he wanted to say. He wanted to meet her because he was feeling guilty and he wanted to apologise but he fucked up everything. What happened last night was surely not a mistake for him. Though Matt knew that it shouldn''t have happened but he wasn''t regretting it. Yes, he was feeling guilty but it was a different kind of guilt. After staying there for quite some time, Matt left. ¡­. Davies Enterprise. Next day when Matt arrived in his office, he had made up his mind to talk to Bella about last night in detail. Just then his office door opened. Matt got up and said," I want to-" but he stopped when he saw someone else. Lisa lowered her head and said," Boss, Bella is not well so I am her replacement for today." Matt frowned and asked," What happened to her?" " She was admitted to the hospital yesterday and-" " Hospital? Why?" Matt asked anxiously. " Her father had called me and told me that she is in the hospital but will be discharged today." Lisa said. " Oh I see." Matt said. " Later Bella called me and said that she will be coming to the office to meet you in the afternoon." Lisa said. " Hmm okay, get back to work." Matt said. Lisa nodded her head and left. With a very gloomy expression, Matt continued doing her work. Not seeing Bella around him had already started bothering him. For five years, Bella had not taken a single leave when Matt was around. She had been by his side every time. ¡­. As Lisa was narrating his schedule for the evening, Matt was thinking about what had happened that night. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t take it out of his system. Just the Bella entered the room and said," Good afternoon sir." Coming out of his daze, Matt quickly got up and said," You are here? How are you feeling now?" Turning towards Lisa, Matt said," You can leave." Lisa nodded her head and left. When Matt noticed a bag in Bella''s hand, he asked," What is that?" Placing the bag on Matt''s desk, Bella said," These are the company files. If you don''t want to go through them then I can pass it on to Lisa." Matt frowned and asked," What do you mean by pass it on?" Bella then took out a bunch of keys from her bag and said," These are your office keys and locker keys." " Will you tell me what is going on?" Matt asked. Bella then took out a while envelope from her bag and said," And this is my resignation." When Matt did not say anything, Bella said," This resignation is not because of what happened that night. I have my personal reasons for this." " What personal reasons?" Matt asked. " My dad wants me to get married to his friend''s son. He has already made arrangements so I have to go back home to make preparations for my wedding. I cannot work after getting married because I have to settle down in the States with my future husband for three years. I am sorry for not giving a notice beforehand. You don''t have to pay me this months salary too." Bella said. " Do you know that man?" Matt asked. " I met him once during-" " Once? You met him once and you are marrying him? How can you blindly marry anyone?" Matt asked. Bella smiled and said," It doesn''t really matter to me." " You don''t even love him Bella. How can you marry someone whom you do not love?" Matt asked. " It was lovely working with you sir and I hope and believe that you''ll achieve everything you want in life. I''ll take my leave now." Bella said before turning around. " Think about it once more." Matt said. Turning around, Bella smiled and said," I have made up my mind." Pausing for a while, Bella said," You were right Matt, I shouldn''t waste my youth loving someone who will never requite my love. But I will never regret the five years that I gave you. I have learnt a lot from you and I will never forget them. Thank you for making me realise how beautiful love is. I thought that I could stand by this one sided love throughout my life but I was wrong, I cannot. I think I overestimated my love for you." " Be-" Cutting him off, Bella said," I don''t blame you for anything. It was me who decided to follow you and stay by your side even after knowing that you would never feel the way that I feel for you. The love that you have for Ella is remarkable and I respect the strong feelings that you still have for her. God has given me everything I had wanted but sometimes I really wish-" Looking at Matt with teary eyes, Bella smiled and said," Sometimes I wish I was Ella." before walking out of the office leaving Matt behind. After Bella left, Matt wanted to chase her and ask her not to leave but he couldn''t. Something inside him was stopping him from doing that. Having someone beside you for five continuous years loving you and caring for you, why wouldn''t anyone feel something for such a lovely person beside them? And Matt was no different. Matt knew that he liked Bella but he also knew that he still loved Ella so he never paid attention to the small liking that he had for Bella. But now when he saw her walking out of his office, why was he feeling lonely? Why was he feeling a strange kind of pain in his heart which was similar to the one that he had felt when he lost Ella? Why was he feeling so lost? If he never loved Bella, why was his heart reluctant to let her go? ... Chapter 180 - Bitchy girlfriend Glory Enterprise. " Apparently the reports were true. The accident that happened several years back did actually kill the whole family of George Green." Matt said before passing Kevin a file. " According to the police report, they were going somewhere and were hit by a speeding truck." Matt said. " But Silvia is alive, the reports are not true." Kevin said. " Kevin, everything is tampered by someone. We know this is not true because we know that Silvia is alive but when an outsider will see or read this, they will think that Silvia died along with her parents. And that is what they want to portray." Matt said. Kevin sighed and asked," Anything else?" Matt nodded his head and said," Yes. I became more curious after reading the reports so when I investigated further I found out that your wife also has a grave in Highgate cemetery." " Do you think my father and father-in-law did all of this?" Kevin asked. " Well, both of them are capable government officials so I won''t be shocked if they really managed to tamper the whole government reports. But the main question is why? Why would they do this? If Thomas Green did adopt Silvia then why isn''t it mentioned in the reports?" Matt said. " Unless they want to hide Silvia from someone." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and said," I think you are right, this isn''t a very simple thing. You should increase the security around sister-in-law. Do you want me to send a few men to help you?" Kevin nodded his head and said," That would be great." " And I also investigated Silvia''s background." Matt said before taking out another folder from his bag. " According to reports George Green''s and Sabrina Green''s daughter died when she was seven and I could only get my hands on Silvia''s background after she had tuned eight." Matt said. " So you mean-" " There is no information or any kind of details about Silvia before she turned eight. It''s like after eight years she suddenly appeared out of nowhere." Matt said. Flipping through the reports, Kevin said," Help me investigate Silvia''s mother, Sabrina Green''s background please." " Give me a day." Matt said. " We are meeting at the club today, do you wanna join?" Kevin asked. Matt nodded his head and said," Let me ask Bell-" he then sighed and said," I mean Lisa to clear my schedule." Kevin smiled and said," Don''t worry, you will get used to her not being around you." Matt frowned and asked," What''s with that smile?" Kevin shook his head and said," Its nothing, come let''s leave." ¡­.. High spirit club. " Ahh so she finally gave up." Chris said. Without saying anything, Matt kept drinking his scotch. " Why are you sad though?" Rocky asked. " I am not sad." Matt said. Smacking Rocky''s arm, Chris said," Dude why would he be sad? As if he cared about Bella''s existence. She was just a mere secretary for him." Matt tightened his grip around his glass and pursed his lips. " Ahh, you are right, why would he care about her? Stupid me." Rocky said. Taking a sip from his glass, Kevin asked," Hey Matt, did you visit Ella''s grave today?" Matt shook his head and said," No I didn''t." " Hmm, so did you visit Ellas grave yesterday?" Kevin asked. When Matt shook his head, Kevin smiled and said," I see." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Chris asked," Matt, isn''t it yours and Ella''s anniversary today?" Glancing at his watch, Matt groaned and said," Shit." " Great, now I forgot about this too." Matt murmured. Gulping down the whole content, Matt said," This is all Bella''s fault. Her sudden resignation ruined my day." " How is it her fault?" Kevin asked. " Yes it is. I wasn''t prepared for this and she didn''t even give me any heads up before this." Matt said. Chris shrugged his shoulders and said," I don''t understand. An employee of yours resigns because she wants to get married and you are angry because she didn''t give you a heads up? Dude how does that even make sense?" " Hey Rocky, what would you do if your secretary resigns?" Kevin asked. " I look for a new one." Rocky said. Turning towards Matt, Kevin said," Did you hear that? You look for a new one unless you are unhappy with her resignation because of personal reasons." " And even if you have personal reasons, it''s too late now." Chris said. " Yeah because she is getting married to someone else. She will be having kids in the future and she will live happily ever after with them man who will at least respect the evident love that she has for him." Rocky said. When Matt frowned, Rocky added," What? Did you actually expect her stay by your side forever? Did you really expect that woman to keep loving a bastard like you who cannot even get over his long dead girlfriend? She is dead for six years now so get a life dude. What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for her to crawl out of her grave and live with you happily ever after? Don''t be such an asshole." Chris chuckled and said," Ouch, that was blunt." " You know what, he deserves these blunt words." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," You say you don''t have any feelings for her but you are still bothered when she decided to finally let you go and move on in life. You don''t want to accept her and love her when she is around but you want to blame her and miss her when she decides to leave. What kind of logic is that?" " You are being paranoid and unreasonable here dude." Chris said. " Forget it Chris, when he did not realise her worth and importance when she was around him for five whole years, what do you expect from him now? Do you think he is suddenly going to realise how important Bella was?" Rocky asked. " Stop it." Matt said. Rocky smirked and said," What? Are you embarrassed now? Since you are not manly enough to accept the truth, why don''t you just go and keep mourning over your bitchy girlfriends death and-" " I said stop." Matt shouted before getting up and grabbing Rocky''s collar. Rocky smiled and asked," Are you shy now? Afraid that I''ll tell everything the truth?" " What is going on?" Kevin asked. ¡­. Chapter 181 - She said she loves me " Why don''t you ask this lover boy here?" Rocky said. " Is there something that Kevin and I do not know?" Chris asked. Matt frowned threw a punch at Rocky''s face. " Hey ouch- not my face." Rocky said before returning the punch. Letting go of his collar, Matt sat down holding his cheek. Rocky quickly took out his phone and started examining his face," How many times do I have to tell you people not to punch me in the face?" " You punched me too." Matt said. " Hey, you punched me first." Rocky said. " Alright, you both deserve it for hiding things from us." Chris said. Grabbing some ice, Matt sat beside Rocky and said," Here let me help me apply this." Before pressing the ice on Rocky''s swollen cheek. " Your cheek is swollen too." Rocky said before doing the same for him. " Stop your PDA and tell us what was that about." Chris said. " It''s about Elsa." Rocky said. " And what about her?" Kevin asked. " You go far away from me, what if you punch me again when I am telling them everything." Rocky said Matt got up and sat down beside Kevin. " Now come on start spilling." Chris said. " Elsa was three months pregnant when she was found dead." Rocky said. " What?" Chris shouted. " How is that possible? Did you are Ella-" Cutting Kevin off, Rocky said," No they didn''t. Matt never touched her." Chris and Kevin pursed their lips and kept on staring at Matt who was sitting there in a daze. " Why do you both think I never visited her grave or took part in the rituals? That girl was a bitch, she was cheating on him with that gangster." Rocky said. " No she wasn''t cheating on me. She had a relationship with that man before we met. She broke off her relationship with him but that man was reluctant to let her go and-" Cutting him off, Rocky shouted," Look at you defending her. If she had broken off her relationship with that man then how did she fall pregnant?" " Will you explain properly? I mean how? Ella? She never seemed like a cheating person." Chris said. Gulping down the whole content of his glass, Rocky said," When Ella and her mother were found dead in their nursery, the police called Matt because he was the last person whom Ella had called before dying so I accompanied him to the police station and you people were not there." Chris and Kevin nodded their heads. At that time, Kevin had gone home because at that time, uncle Herpi had met with an accident and Chris had accompanied him. " The police told us that Ella was 11 weeks pregnant. They said that if Matt wanted, he could take the bodies for the rituals as they had no family. I told Matt to let them be but he did not listen to me." Rocky said. " Dude, why?" Chris asked. When Matt knew that Ella had cheated on him, then why did he still behave like this? Why did he waste so many years mourning for her? Throwing his back, Rocky let out a mocking laugh and said," Well, he has a double stupid reason for that." " After the burial he kept looking for that guy who killed them. I stopped him so many times but he was still determined to find him. And after a year when he did, the guy told him that he was the father of that child." Rocky said. Pausing for a while, Rocky continued," Ella and that man had been dating for quite some time before she met Matt. Ella broke up with that guy but they never stopped seeing each other every now and then. When Ella got pregnant, that man asked her to leave Matt and marry him but Ella told him that she loved Matt so out of anger, he killed her." " I feel like squeezing your balls out." Chris shouted. " I told you both that he is an idiot, a dickhead." Rocky said. " Why Matt?" Kevin asked. Matt smiled and said," She said she loves me." " Ah look at him smiling like a fool. She was cheating on you behind your back with her ex boyfriend, Do you understand?" Rocky said. " Ahh thank God Bella decided to move on and get married to someone else. That wonderful woman doesn''t deserve a dickhead like you." Chris said. Kevin sighed and said," Matt, Ella never loved you and if she really did, she would''ve never cheated on you like that. And even Emily, she never loved me. Women like Emily and Ella can never love anyone." Patting Matt''s shoulder, Kevin said," You just lost a woman who genuinely loves you because of your stupidity." Kevin understood how might was feeling because he once loved someone who was never serious about their relationship. Even after breaking up with Emily, Kevin could never forget about her and kept defending her in front of everyone. Kevin also once thought that he had strong feelings for Emily but things changed after he met Silvia. After meeting Silvia, Kevin realised that loving the right person was much more beautiful than loving the wrong one. Silvia not only helped him take Emily out of his system but also made his life beautiful and lively again. Kevin also wanted Matt to find someone who would help him move on in life. Whom he could count on and stay happy with. ¡­.. Hospital. " Is Kevin receiving your call?" Janet asked. " He just called me. They are at the club." Silvia said. " Rocky''s phone is off but if he is with Kevin then I don''t have anything to worry about." Janet said. Just then a man entered the emergency room holding his bleeding arm. " I''ll take care of it." Silvia said before walking towards the man. Gesturing the man to sit down, Silvia started cleaning the wound and asked," How did you hurt your arm?" " I don''t know." The man said. Silvia frowned and asked," What do you mean by you don''t know?" " When I realised, it was already bleeding." The man said. Finding the man''s answers weird, Silvia decided not to ask anything further. Just then, Ron grabbed Silvia''s hand and pulled her aside. Silvia squealed in surprise and said," What the hell Ron? What is wrong with you?" Snatching the cotton from her hand, Ron said," Go help Jan, I''ll do this." " It''s almost over and-" Pushing her aside, Ron started cleaning the wound. Silvia sighed and left. " Ah Evans, what are you doing here?" The man asked. ... Chapter 182 - Empty Graves Without saying anything, Ron kept on cleaning the wound. The man chuckled and said," Scared that I''ll harm her?" " Touch her and I''ll make sure you don''t walk out of here alive." Ron said. Edward Collins chuckled and said," So she is the one. I just had a doubt but thank you for confirming it." When Ron did not say anything, Edward said," I was enjoying it when she was doing it but you are no fun. You know I never thought you would work here just to be close to her. Like seriously, how low can you stoop? You know that sooner or later they will take her away. But if my father kills her before they approach her, she will at least have an easy death. Well, an easy death is better than a long troublesome life isn''t it?" When Ron gave him a murderous look, Edward smiled and said," Don''t worry, I did not tell my father about her but he will soon find out about her. You know how capable he is." " It''s done. Settle the bill and get the hell out of here." Ron said. Leaning closer, Edward said," They already know that she is alive and they are going to start looking for her very soon. Save her if you can and call me if you need my help." Ron mockingly smirked and said," Help? You will help us? You gotta be kidding me." Edward shrugged his shoulders and said," I am offering you a very kind offer, take it while it''s available." Before walking out of the room. After Edward left, Ron also sneaked out and called someone. " Liam Collins son was here." Ron said. Pausing for a while, he continued," And he knows." " He has some disputes with his father but we still cannot trust him completely. We have to switch to plan B." The man on the other side said. Ron fronwed and said," I have already told you this a hundred times that there is no plan B. I am not going to allow anyone to touch Silvia." " Do you want her die right in front of your eyes?" The man asked. " I have decided to tell her husband everything and-" Cutting him off, the man said," And? And what? No matter how powerful the Austin''s are they still cannot save Silvia. Okay, I agree that the Austin''s can help us deal with the Collins and the Browns but what about them? Do you think we can stop them? And if we touch the Collins or the Browns, they will know." " And what about the other side? Did they find them?" Ron asked " Not yet." The man said. " Keep looking them and help me buy an apartment near Silvia''s." Ron said. " Hmm, I''ll take care of that." The man said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Glory Enterprise. Next day, after picking up Silvia from the hospital and dropping her home, Kevin quickly rushed to his office because Matt was waiting for him. " I thought you would be sulking and I won''t ever get the reports." Kevin said. Matt smirked and said," Look at you smiling right now, I wonder what will happen to your smile once I finish narrating this report." " What do you mean?" Kevin asked. " Do you know which family Silvia''s biological mother belongs to?" Matt asked. When Kevin shook his head, Matt said," She is a Jones." " Who is a Jones?" Chris asked. " What are you talking about?" Rocky asked before sitting down beside Kevin. Taking the file from Matt''s hand, Kevin asked," Daughter of Jeremiah Jones?" Matt nodded his head and said," Yes." " Who?" Chris asked. " Silvia''s mother." Matt said. " Ahh no wonder that old man dotes on Silvia so much." Rocky said. " Not only that boys." Matt said before taking out another folder. " I was shocked when I discovered this. Silvia''s biological parents graves are empty." Matt said. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and shouted," What?" " What do you mean by empty?" Chris asked. " I wanted to investigate more about George Green''s daughter''s grave and when we threatened the caretaker to show us the records, it turned out that the Green family was never buried in that graveyard and those graves are empty." Matt said. " That means-" Matt nodded his head and said," There is a high chance that her parents are still alive." Flipping through the reports, Kevin massaged his templates. He was already having a headache after feeding his system with so much information. " That girl whom you had seen in Fihalhohi island, the one that looked similar to Silvia." Matt said. " What about her?" Kevin asked. " If Silvia''s biological parents are really alive then I think that girl might turn out to be Silvia''s biological sister." Matt said. " What exactly did you marry into?" Rocky asked Kevin. " And why do I feel like uncle Herpi knows about this?" Chris asked. " He does knows something but he doesn''t want to spill out." Kevin said. " I have asked someone to look for that girl and her family. If our guess is right and if we are not missing anything than we will be able to find Silvia''s parents soon." Matt said. " How are you gonna tell Silvia about this?" Chris asked. Kevin shook his head and said," I really don''t know." What would he tell her? And how? He cannot tell his wife that she has a grave which is empty and for the people, she is actually long dead. And her parents who died several years ago are actually not dead? Kevin didn''t want to freak his wife out. " I''ll try to find them soon." Matt said. Chris sighed and said," I just got a mail from the officials, they have sent us a few more insiders about SPIRIT." " SPIRIT? The officials know about the abnormal activities from that mysterious gang?" Matt asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes, do you know something about them?" Matt shook his head and said," Nothing much but it seems like they got a hunch about who their future heir is. After being inactive for almost two decades, they are showing some activity again." ... Chapter 183 - Bubble bath " And we have been asked to capture their heir before they do and hand him over to the official so that they can interrogate him." Chris said. " Now that is difficult." Matt said. " Yeah but we gotta try." Rocky said. " Kev what happened?" Chris asked when he saw Kevin in a daze. Matt sighed and said," Look Kev, I know what you are thinking about but let''s not jump into a conclusion straightaway okay? Let''s dig things out first." " Yeah, there is nothing that we cannot pass when we are together, you know that right?" Rocky said. " Exactly, we are a team okay? Whatever happens, we will deal with it together." Chris said. " And what are you scared about? You have the legal team with you. If you seek for help, the officials will help you and you also have the illegal side with you and that is me." Matt said. " Now why don''t you go home and spend some time with Silvia? We can postpone the joint meeting and do it some other day." Rocky said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Thanks man." " Treat us drinks later." Matt said. Kevin nodded his head and left his office muddleheaded. ¡­. Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. When Kevin arrived home, Silvia was soundly sleeping. The uneasiness that he was feeling vanished when he saw Silvia. He then took off his shoes and coat and quickly snuggled beside her. Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin pulled her closer and took a deep breath. Sensing a familiar warmth, Silvia snuggled closer. Pressing his lips on her forehead, Kevin murmured," I''ll always protect you no matter what." Just then Silvia frowned and slowly opened her eyes," You came back? Is it evening already?" Kevin shook his head and said," No, it''s not." " Kev what happened?" Silvia asked. Without waiting for his reply, Silvia touched his forehead to check his temperature. " You don''t have a fever. Are you having a headache again?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," I am fine." Running her fingers through his cheeks, Silvia asked," Is it work pressure? Is everything too much for you to handle?" Without waiting for his reply, Silvia cupped his face and said," Everything is going to be okay. There is nothing that time cannot solve. Give it some time and I am sure that everything will be okay. And I am there with you all the time okay? We will go through this together. Though I don''t know anything about business but I can still help you read documents and I can also give you a shoulder massage and I can prepare a nice bubble bath did you. That will help you reduce your stress." Kevin chuckled and said," Bubble bath? That sounds so girly." " Girly? Bubble bath is good and refreshing okay? You have to give it a try someday." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay but only if you do it with me." Silvia chuckled and said," Alright." " Come let''s take a nap together." Kevin said. Placing her head on his chest, Silvia said," Let''s go shopping in the evening." Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay, we will do as you say." " There are many things we need to buy, like new bed sheets, curtains and a few more things." Silvia said. " Okay, but for now take some rest." Kevin said. ¡­. California. " Why can''t I? Everyone is going?" Jeren shouted. Jeren''s mother, Pauline Lewis said," Honey, we can''t go there." " But why? Why can''t we go there? If you want we me continue with my studies, you have to take me there." Jeren shouted. " Enough." Michael Lewis shouted. " Dad-" " We cannot shift back to London. If you want to study, you can do it here otherwise forget it." Michael Lewis shouted. " I am going to London at any cost." Jeren said. " Darling London is not safe for you okay? We brought you here because we want to protect you." Pauline said. " But I don''t want to stay here anymore." Jeren said. " End is discussion. Now I want you to go to your room and stay there until dinner." Michael said. " I hate you both." Jeren said before dashing towards her room. Pauline sighed and said," Honey this-" " Enough, I don''t want to talk about it." Michael said. " But it has already been so many years and-" " I don''t want to go back and risk yours and Jeren''s life. We are doing fine here and we will stay here forever." Michael said. " Everything is normal there honey and Jeren also wants to study there so-" " It''s risky darling and I don''t want to lose Jeren as well." Michael said before walking towards his room. ¡­. London. Shopping mall. " Stop it Kevin." Silvia said before pushing him out. " What? I just want to see how it looks." Kevin said before entering the trial room and locking the door. " Hey, what are you doing? This a woman''s trial room." Silvia said. " It doesn''t matter, we are married. I have the right to see you naked." Kevin said. Silvia helplessly shook her head and asked," How am I going to change if you keep staring at me like that?" Covering his eyes with his hands, Kevin said," Alright, I won''t see anything." Silvia sighed and started wearing the lingerie that Kevin chose for her. He wanted her to wear it for him after they went home. After sometime, Silvia said," Help me with the strap." When Kevin opened his eyes, he quickly got up and nodded his head. Caressing her smooth back, Kevin said," It''s backless." Before kissing her earlobe. " You picked it up for me." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," And I cannot wait to rip it off now." before wrapping his arms around her waist. " Kev this is trial room." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Hmm, I know. That''s why this dress is still on your body and not on the floor." Silvia: "_" " I cannot wait to go home." Kevin said. Pushing him away, Silvia said," We cannot go home now because there are a lot of things that we have to buy okay? So control yourself for sometime okay?" ... Chapter 184 - Life is short " How long? Can''t we just go home and then come back again?" Kevin asked. Silvia cleared her throat and said," You know that is not possible." " But why?" Kevin asked. " Because you are a beast, now get out of here." Silvia said. Covering his eyes again, Kevin said," Come on, you can carry on." Glaring at him, Silvia said," You are becoming more and more shameless day by day Kevin." " Shameless? Though I am your husband, I am still being a gentleman and closing my eyes. I am respecting your privacy babe and you are calling me shameless?" Kevin asked. Silvia rolled her eyes and said," You-" " No Sil, don''t roll your eyes like that, your eyes will start hurting." Kevin said. " How did you- argghhh forget it. You can open your eyes now." Silvia said. Turning the door knob, Silvia said," I''ll go out first and then you come out after sometime okay?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." As soon as Silvia stepped out, she was greeted by a bunch of ladies who were waiting for their turn. If Kevin would also step out of the same trial room, what would they think? " What happened babe?" Kevin asked before stepping out of the trial room. The ladies started giggling and whispering amongst themselves making Silvia red in embarrassment. " Youngsters these days cannot wait until they reach home." A woman said. " Yes yes you are right, they are impulsive and always so active when it comes to things like this." Another woman said. Wrapping his arms around Silvia''s shoulders, Kevin said," Let''s go." Silvia nodded her head and left the trial room along with Kevin. " You ruined my image in front of everyone." Silvia said. Taking the lingerie from her hand, Kevin gave it to the cashier and said," Ruined? Babe you don''t even know them." before taking out his card. After settling the bill, Kevin and Silvia walked out of the shop, hand in hand. ¡­.. " Hey Bella." Kevin shouted. " Kevin." Belka said. " Silvia, this is Bella Matt''s assistant. I told you about her remember?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." Before turning towards Bella. Silvia was taken aback when she saw how beautiful Bella was. Being an heir of a multinational company, Bella had a different kind of aura which made her look much more attractive and beautiful. How could Matt not fall for a woman like her? " Bella this is my wife, Silvia." Kevin said. Bella smiled and said," It''s nice meeting you." Silvia smiled and said," It''s nice meeting you too." " I heard from Matt that you left because you are getting married. So congratulations." Kevin said. " Thanks." Bella said. " Congratulations." Silvia said. Just then a man placed his long octopus-like arm on Bella''s shoulders and said," I was looking for you everywhere." Staring at the skinny ugly looking man with long octopus-like arms and legs, Kevin pursed his lips and asked," He is-" Bella smiled and said," He is my would be husband, Mark." Silvia almost choked on her saliva when she saw the man standing beside Bella. All he needed was a big head and he would look exactly like an octopus. " Oh I''ll go get this call." Mark said before leaving. " Are you sure about this marriage that also with him?" Kevin asked. Belka chuckled and said," It doesn''t matter anymore and my dad chose him for me so it''s fine." Kevin sighed and said," Alright, I wish you all the best." Bella smiled and said," Thank you, I''ll send you all invites so please make sure that you come." " When is the wedding?" Silvia asked. " This Sunday." Bella said. " That is fast." Kevin said. Bella nodded her head and said," Yes it is but Mark has to shift to US by next week so we decided to get married before he leaves." " I wish you all the best." Kevin said. Bella smiled and said," Thank you." before walking away. After Bella left, Silvia said," Your friend is a very stupid man." Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes I know." " Ah why don''t you all make him understand and-" " We did okay but he is still studip and it is not our fault." Kevin said. " Hmm, you know how lucky you are that you found me? Huh otherwise even you would be sulking in one corner, mourning over your stupid ex-girlfriend." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," You are right, I am lucky that I found you." Happy with his response, Silvia intertwined their hands together and said," Let''s go buy curtains for our room." ... Highgate cemetery. Placing a fresh bouquet of lilies on her grave, Matt sat down beside her grave and said," So now even Kevin and Chris know about it." Pausing for a while, Matt asked," Why did you do that El? If you loved me, why did you do that?" " She is dead, no matter how much you try she is not gonna say anything." The caretaker of the cemetery said before walking towards Matt. Sitting beside him, the caretaker continued," For so many years I have been observing you young man. You come here almost everyday, talk to her for sometime and leave." Pausing for her a while, the caretaker asked," The way you are behaving, I am sure that she must have been you lover." Matt nodded his head and said," Yes she was." " Hmm, so how long are you planning to mourn over her death?" The caretaker asked. Matt shook his head and said," I don''t know." He really did not know what was stopping him letting Ella go. " So what do you want to do? Waste your entire life waiting for answers which you will never get?" The caretaker asked. When Matt did not say anything, the caretaker said," She is already dead young man. She will never be able to explain or tell you anything. Whatever she did and the reason behind it died along with her. And you are just wasting your life for no good reason." befire getting up. " Life is very short young man so make sure not to leave any room for regrets. And it''s high time for you to move on in life and get over all of this." The caretaker said before walking away. ¡­. Chapter 185 - Down the drain Matt kept on staring at Ella''s picture for a really long time. He knew that Ella had cheated on her but somewhere in his heart he still believed that Ella genuinely loved and cared for him. He had seen genuine love in Ella''s eyes for him. May be the strong faith that Matt had for Ella''s love stopped him from leaving her side and moving on his life. The first year after Ella death was terrible. Matt felt miserable and shattered because he had no one to rely on but things changed after Bella marched into his life. At first, he thought of her as a stubborn heiress who insisted on getting what she wanted. Matt thought that she would walk out on her own but Bella never left. Matt purposely overloaded her with excess work, pressured her to complete assignments for him before the deadline but she quietly did everything that he wanted without complaining. Slowly Bella started becoming a very important part of his life. She started taking care of all his needs and work without complaining. Matt knew about her feelings since the very beginning but he never took them seriously but now that she was gone, Matt understood how important Bella was to him. It had just been two days but Matt was already feeling empty and lonely. He was missing her but he did not have the guts to confront her. Just then he received a call from Chris," Dude where are you?" " Out, what is it?" Matt asked. " We are crashing into Kevin''s apartment and we have planned to party there all night." Chris said. " Oh so does Kevin know that we are partying all night at his place?" Matt asked. " No." Chris said. Matt grinned and said," Cool, I am coming." before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Outside Kevin and Silvia''s apartment. With Silvia in his arms, Kevin rushed out of that elevator. Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia chuckled and asked," Why are you being so impatient?" Increasing his pace, Kevin said," No time." " You-" Silvia stopped talking when she saw their friends standing in front of their apartment. " Dude where were you?" Matt asked. " Yes, we have been since a really long time." Chris said. " Ahh did we interrupt something?" Martha asked. Kevin frowned and asked," What the hell are you all doing here?" " We are here to partaaayy." Rocky said. " What party? Get the hell out of here." Kevin said. " Kevin, don''t be rude." Silvia murmured. " But-" " Let me down first." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," No." " Let me down otherwise you are sleeping in the living room today." Silvia said. Kevin frowned deeper and quickly let her down. " We did not know that you all were coming so- anyway let''s go inside." Silvia said before looking at her husband who had the world''s most gloomiest expression on. Passing the bags to Chris and Matt, Kevin said," You guys are gonna pay for this." Before unlocking the door. ¡­. Inside the apartment. " Why are you all here?" Kevin asked. " We were getting bored so we decided why don''t we spend the evening together." Chris said. " That is a great idea. Now why don''t you all sit down and I''ll get some snacks for you." Silvia said. " Ohh do you people have some wine?" Rocky asked. " I''ll get it." Kevin said. " Sil, I''ll help you." Janet said before following Silvia to the kitchen. " I''ll go too." Martha said. ¡­ Inside the kitchen. " So?" Janet asked before nudging Silvia''s arm. Silvia chuckled and asked," So what?" " What were you guys up to?" Martha asked. " Well, we had plans but it''s alright." Silvia said. " Bedroom plans?" Janet asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," May be." " So if we weren''t here, you and Kevin would be naked by now right?" Martha asked. " Will you guys stop?" Silvia said. " Okay okay sorry." Martha said. " So Martha how is married life?" Janet asked. Giving her a thumbs up, Martha said," Awesome." " Why? You wanna get married too?" Silvia asked. Janet shook her head and said," Not yet, we still have time." " Where is Ron?" Martha asked. " What you people did not invite him?" Silvia asked. " He is lost again." Janet said. Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," What do you mean by lost? " You know he just vanishes sometimes and then shows up after a few days." Janet said. " Don''t you find him a bit mysterious?" Martha asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," I do." " Me too but I guess we are used to his mysterious behaviour now." Janet said. Just then Kevin entered the kitchen and said," I have already ordered snacks and dinner for everyone so let''s go out." " Cool." Janet said before walking out along with Martha. " Let''s have dinner and kick them out of here." Kevin said. Smacking his arm, Silvia said," Don''t behave like that. They are our friends and this is our house okay? So be a good host." " Yeah a good host who wasn''t even informed about this sudden so called party." Kevin said grumpily. Hooking his arms around his neck, Silvia tiptoed and said," Mr Austin, the night is still young." Before giving him a peck on his lips. " Let go outside." Silvia said before dragging her grumpy husband out. ¡­. Living room. " So Silvia and I bumped into BELLA at the shopping mall." Kevin said. Matt raised his head and kept on staring at Kevin. Taking a sip of his wine, he said," She was there with her would be husband." " Ahh, I see so what was she doing there?" Chris asked. " Wedding shopping." Kevin said. Matt tightened his grip around the glass and gulped down the whole content. " Bullshit." Silvia cursed before throwing a cushion at Matt. " You are a very stupid and a dumb man. My impression of you has gone down the drain." Silvia said. Matt widened his eyes in shock and asked," Hey, what did I do?" Silvia frowned and said," What did you do? Like seriously." Turning towards Kevin, Silvia asked," Why are you friends with someone so stupid?" ... Chapter 186 - Victim Kevin shook his head and said," I never knew he was this stupid." " Even we didn''t." Rocky and Chris said. Throwing another pillow at Matt, Silvia said," It''s because of your stupidity that a beautiful woman like Bella is now marrying an octopus." Kevin widened his eyes in shock and asked," You also think that he looks like an octopus?" " Obviously, he had big jello like arms and legs. Ahh he was skinnier than a new born baby and don''t get me started with his brows." Silvia said. Placing the glass down, Matt frowned and asked," What are you talking about?" " You know what? All he needed was a big jello like head and..BAM..you have a human octopus right in front of you." Silvia said. " Octopus?" Matt murmured who had no idea what was going on. " Wait a second, are you both talking about Bella''s would be husband?" Janet asked. " Ya, oh my God you should''ve seen him. I know it''s not nice to criticise others but God he was ugly." Silvia said. Martha sighed and said," You know what, I am really happy for her. She loved a handsome man for five long years but what happened? She got nothing and ended up hurting herself. Now may be an octopus-like man will keep her happy and make her feel special." " I mean how could that man be so stupid. It''s so rare to find a woman like Bella. Five years? Like seriously? Do women like her still exist?" Janet said. " But you know what? I feel that she deserves better so what if that man is ugly? At least he will love her back." Silvia said. Matt frowned and said," Hey, I am sitting right in front of you all." " We know." The three women said unanimously. " Just making sure you know that you are a jerk." Martha said. " But when is her wedding?" Rocky asked. " Sunday." Kevin said. " What? That fast?" Chris asked. " Isn''t it Thursday today?" Rocky asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes and when I asked her why is she getting married so fast, she said that he husband has to shift to the States next week so they want to get married before he leaves." " A woman like Bella getting married to someone like him, such a waste." Silvia said. Looking at Matt''s gloomy expression, Rocky said," What? Regretting now? But it''s already too late. She is getting married to someone else and that means she''ll never be yours." At the end of the party, Matt ended up drinking too much again and collapsed on the couch. Looking at his friend, Chris sighed and said," He loves Bella but I don''t know what is stopping him from telling her about his feelings." " I think that he is still confused and needs time." Rocky said. " Time? Do you think he has time?" Kevin asked. " Did you read the reports that I had mailed you?" Chris asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah." " The reports still lack details." Rocky said. Chris nodded his head and said," I know but we got an insider from one of our agents who is in Barcelona that he met a man who was once a major part of SPIRIT but because of certain reasons, he left the gang and is now living in disguise." " Hmm so if we meet him, will he give us the details?" Rocky asked. Chris shrugged his shoulders and said," May be or may be not." " We should go there and talk to him." Kevin said. Chris nodded his head and said," I''ll talk to the officials about this." ¡­. " No I did not take him home." Martha said. " But why?" Janet asked. " Though my father gave us his blessings but he still doesn''t like Chris and he will never like him." Martha said. " Now if he gave you his blessings then doesn''t that mean he has accepted Chris?" Silvia asked. Martha shrugged her shoulders and said," May be." " You should take him home." Janet said. " Martha, honey we have to leave." Chris said. " Yeah even we should leave." Rocky said. After sending everyone off, Kevin quickly scooped Silvia into his arms and started walking towards their room. Looking at Matt who was still sleeping on the couch, Silvia said," Kevin, Matt is still here." " That man drank almost three bottles of wine and is heavily drunk." Kevin said. " What if he wakes up?" Silvia asked. " He won''t." Kevin said before banging the door shut. ¡­. Richards place. " It''s all your fault." Richard shouted. Emily frowned and said," My fault? If not for you, I would''ve been by Kevin''s side living my life in luxury." " What did you say? You were the one who seduced me to bed." Richard said. The couple had been fighting everyday after Kevin took over Glory. After knowing Kevin''s real identity, Emily started realising how inferior he is to Kevin. She regretted cheating on Kevin with Richard. If she had never left Kevin''s side, wouldn''t she be the one who would be enjoying all the luxury now? She was there with Kevin for so many years when he was nothing and had nothing but now how could Silvia enjoy and live a luxurious life? Wasn''t that unfair? " If not for my fathers stupid suggestion, I would''ve never agreed to be with you." Emily said. Richard frowned and said," What did you say?" " We thought you were rich but who would''ve thought that you are just a lowly employee." Emily said. " You are nothing compared to Kevin." Emily said and that was the limit of Richard''s tolerance. Grabbing her wrist, Richard started dragging her towards the bedroom and said," I''ll show you what I am today." Trying to free her wrist from his grasped, Emily shouted," Let me go and don''t touch me." Picking her up, Richard threw her on the bed and started unbuttoning his shirt. Emily widened her eyes in shock and shouted," What are you doing?" Pinning her down, Richard said," I am doing exactly what a husband and wife should be doing." Pushing him away, Emily said," Stop it, I don''t want to." Grabbing both her hands, Richard said," Do you think you have choice?" ¡­. After sometime, Richard picked up Emily''s dress from her floor and said," Why are you crying? It isn''t like we have never done this before." " You are a bastard." Emily shouted. Without saying anything, Richard left the room leaving Emily behind. As soon as Richard left, Emily received a call from her father. " Dad this-" " You are the dumbest woman that I have ever met. Staying beside a man for four long years but you never knew who he really was. How can you be so dumb?" Emily''s father shouted. " You are back?" Emily asked. " No, but I''ll come back soon. Now listen to me we can still fix everything. All you have to do is make that woman leave Kevin. After that woman leaves Kevin, you can take advantage of his vulnerable state and enter his life again. Don''t try to act aggressive or jealous, you must act like a victim and you must make Kevin pity you." Emily''s father said. " And what about Richard?" Emily asked. " I''ll handle him." Emily''s father said. Emily nodded her head and said," I''ll do as you say." ¡­. Chapter 187 - My woman is amazing Kevin and Silvia''s place. When Kevin woke up, Matt was reading his newspaper while sipping some coffee. " Why are you still here?" Kevin asked. " Thanks for the clothes." Matt said. Kevin had left some of his clothes in the guest room last night for Matt. " I want you out of here before my wife wakes up okay?" Kevin said. " Why are you being so rude? It''s not like I am disturbing your wife''s precious sleep." Matt said. " Go to your apartment Matt." Kevin said. Matt shook his head and said," No, I will have breakfast with you and Silvia and then you''ll lend me one of your expensive suits and I''ll go to my office from here." " Then help me with the breakfast." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and followed Kevin to the kitchen. ¡­. Inside the kitchen. " No hangover?" Kevin asked. " My head was feeling a bit heavy but now it''s okay." Matt said. " I thought you won''t wake up until the afternoon." Kevin said. Scratching his forehead, Matt said," I saw a bad dream and I couldn''t sleep after that." Kevin nodded his head and said," Oh, bad dream? What did you dream about?" Matt cleared his throat and kept on playing with the knife. Would Kevin laugh at him if Matt told him about his weird kind of bad dream? " So did the octopus really marry Bella in your dream?" Kevin asked. Matt widened his eyes in shock and asked," How did you-" Kevin chuckled and said," I know everything." Last night when Kevin received a call from Michael, he had stepped out of the room to take the call. Kevin had asked Markus to find out some more details about the graves and the Jones and he wanted to keep their conversation private. But as soon as he finished talking, he saw Matt struggling on the couch. He was sweating and mumbling something. Walking closer when Kevin heard a few audible key words like '' DON''T MARRY'''' OCTOPUS'''' STOP'', Kevin understood what he was dreaming about so he decided to let him struggle and headed towards his bedroom to cuddle with his beautiful wife. When Matt did not say anything, Kevin asked," Tell me, did they get married?" Matt sighed and shook his head. He really had a dream about Bella getting married to a real octopus. Matt was present in the wedding and had tried to stop the wedding but the octopus used one of his eight arms to capture him. He was struggling to release himself but the octopus tightened his grip around him. Matt asked Bella not to marry an octopus but Bella smiled at him and said," You are late." And the *BAM* Matt suddenly woke up. When he realised that it was just a dream, he breathed a sigh of relief but after that no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t catch any sleep and ended up thinking about Bella all night. Kevin nodded his head and said," I see but don''t worry because they will get married on Sunday and you my friend will not be able to do anything." Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Matt asked," Kev." " Hmm." " How did you know that you''ve fallen in love with Silvia?" Matt asked. Kevin smiled and said," I don''t know." Matt rolled his eyes and said," Well, thank you for the help. Your '' I don''t know'' really helped me a lot." Kevin shook his head and said," No, what I mean is that I don''t know how and when I fell in love with her but I definitely know that I love her and only her." Pausing for a while, Kevin smiled and said," You know Matt, we don''t know each other for years like Chris and Martha, you and Bella but it still feels like I know her for decades. When she came into my life or when we got married, I had no feelings for her. I had just broken up with Emily and I was in a miserable condition. You know how I was right?" When Matt nodded his head, Kevin continued," But the moment she came in, everything changed. It''s like she gave me another beautiful reason to live my life happily. She showed me the path to happiness. Her efforts to help me fix my broken heart and to compose myself, unknowingly made me fall in love with her. The way she cares for me, checks on me from time to time, the way she looks at me, the way she smiles, the way she laughs everything, everything about her made me fall in love with her. My woman is amazing Matt. Sometimes I feel that she has some kind of a magic power you know and she has charmed me with her spells like forever. I literally love everything about her." Placing his hand on Matts shoulders, Kevin said," When Emily left me, I felt miserable too. I was lost and had no idea what to do just like you. But you know what is the difference between you and me?" Pointing towards himself, Kevin said," I found myself the most wonderful woman in the entire world whom I can trust and love with my entire heart without any kind of fear. Who will love and support me no matter what." Pointing towards Matt, Kevin said," And you my friend failed to recognise the most wonderful woman whom you can actually love and trust with all your heart even though that woman stayed beside you, loving and caring for you for five long years. And that is the only difference between you and me." " How hard is it to admit and realise that you actually love Bella? How hard can it be? What are you afraid of? Rejection? You know that she is never going to reject you. How long are you going to keep yourself attached to the woman who did not even love you with all her heart? Are you planning to keep yourself free for an entire life for a woman who died with another man''s baby inside her womb? Seriously Matt, are you that dumb?" Kevin asked. ¡­.. Chapter 188 - Do you love me? Kevin sighed and said," May be when you will see her walking down the aisle for some other man, you''ll realise that you love her." Pausing for a while, Kevin said," But alas, it will be too late by then and you my friend will be left with nothing but regret." Seeing Matt in a daze, Kevin asked," Scrambled eggs?" Matt cleared his throat and nodded his head. ¡­. Davis Enterprise. " Where is my pen?" Matt shouted. Lisa panicked and quickly stretched out the pen in her hand. Matt frowned and shouted," Is this my pen?" Lisa shook her head and said," No sir." " Then why are you giving it to me? I am looking for my pen, my silver fountain pen." Matt shouted. He had been shooting since morning because he hated how unorganised Lisa was. Lisa shivered in fear and said," Let me look for it sir." " It''s fine Lisa, I''ll take care of it." Bella said. Lisa breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Bella. " I''ll take my leave then." Lisa said and without wasting a single second, she rushed out of the lion''s den. Matt''s expression softened when he saw her. It had just been a few days but she looked much more beautiful than the last time he has seen her. Was it because she was getting married? Matt expression turned gloomy again when he thought about her octopus-like so called would be husband. Walking towards his desk, Bella opened the upper left drawer and took out his fountain pen for him. " Do you want anything else?" Bella asked. " My reading glasses." Matt said. Opening the right drawer, Bella took out his glasses and asked," Anything else?" Matt cleared his throat and said," That''s it for now." Taking out an invitation card from her bag, Bella placed it in front of him. Matt frowned and asked," What is this?" " My wedding invitation card. I hope you''ll come and give us your blessings." Bella said before turning around. Just then Matt grabbed her hand and asked," Why are you doing this? Why are you getting married in a rush?" " What kind of a question is that? And rushed? The pace seems normal to me." Bella said. " You don''t love that man." Matt said. " Leave my hand." Bella said. Pulling her closer, Matt said," Tell me that you love him and I''ll let you go." " I love him now let me go." Bella said. " You are lying." Matt said before pinning her against the wall. Just then Lisa entered the room. She widened her eyes in shock when they saw them Bella and Matt standing so intimately. Matt had his arms on Bella''s waist while Bella had her hands pressed against his chest. " Get out." Matt shouted without looking at Lisa. Dropping the documents that she was holding on the floor, Lisa rushed outside banging the door shut. " Look into my eyes and tell me that you love him." Matt said. When Bella did not say anything, Matt lifted her chin up and said," I said look into my eyes and tell me that you love him." Bella shook her head and said," No, I don''t love him. Not even a little bit." Cupping his right cheek, Bella looked at him with teary eyes and said," I love you Matt, it has always been you but-" Bella closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Tears started rolling down her cheeks. " But do you love me?" Bella asked. Taken aback by her sudden question, Matt loosened his grip around her waist. Did he love her? Matt was still not sure about his feelings for Bella. " Tell me that you love me and I''ll leave everything for you without any hesitation. Just tell me that you love me Matt." Bella said before burying her face on his chest. Matt''s heart ached seeing her like that but he felt helpless. Was he ready to let go of his past and start a new life with Bella? Will he ever be able to give Bella all his heart and all is him? He did not know. When he wasn''t yet sure about his feelings, how could he tell her about it? If out of impulse, he told her that he loved her but later doesn''t feel the same for her, wouldn''t it be unfair for her? Hugging him tight, Bella kept on sobbing for quite some time. Her father was right, one sided love will give her nothing but pain and in the end, it will leave her alone with a broken heart. Letting him go, Bella wiped her tears away with the back of her hand and said," The wedding is on Sunday and please bring a nice gift for her." Giving him a fake weak smile, Bella said," I told my would be husband about my rich ex-boss, so please don''t let me down in front of him." before picking up her bag from Matt''s desk and walking towards the door. Before turning the door knob, Bella turned around to look at him but when she saw him looking outside the window, she chuckled and left. When Matt heard her retreating footsteps, his tightened his grip on the window panel and after she left, Matt closed his eyes to control his emotions. ¡­.. Outside the office. When Lisa saw Bella''s puffy eyes, she asked," Are you fine?" Almost the entire office knew about Bella''s rich and influential background and her craziness over their boss. Majority of the employees admired Bella''s persistence and strong feelings for Matt while some mocked her for being stupid. And Lisa was one of her admirers. Giving her a weak smile, Bella took out a card from her bag and said," This is an invitation for all the employees. All of you have to attend the wedding okay? Help me pass on this message please." Lisa widened her eyes in shock and asked." You are getting married?" Bella nodded her head and said," Yes." Taking the card from Bella, Lisa said," Congratulations and we will definitely come." Bella smiled and said," Thank you." Before leaving. Looking at the invitation card, Lisa sighed. Now she could roughly guess what might''ve happened between her boss and Bella. Just then she heard breaking sounds from Matt''s office. Placing the card on the drawer, Lisa dashed towards his office... Chapter 189 - Realisation Inside Matt''s office. When Lisa entered the office, all the things from Matts desk were scattered all over the floor. The glass, his laptop, the table lamb were broken into tiny pieces. Looking around when Lisa saw Matt sitting on the floor with his legs crossed in a daze, she sighed. Picking up the Bella''s invitation card from the floor, Lisa started walking towards her boss. Squatting down, Lisa said," Forgive me in advance boss." Pausing for a while, Lisa said," She stayed by your side for five years but you never treasured her but now when she finally decided to give herself some face and give up on you, what right do you have to behave like this? Since she is moving on in life, I am happy for her. And even you shouldn''t be like this. You should be happy and give her and her would be husband your blessings. And why are you doing all this? Geez it''s not like you love her or you have feelings for her. So stop being a kid and get ready, you have a meeting in fifteen minutes." before placing the card on Matts lap. " I''ll take my leave now sir." Lisa said before walking out. Picking up the card, Matt thought for a while before opening it. ~Mark Carnal weds Bella Watson~ Matt''s world turned upside down when he read that line. Tightening his grip around the card, Matt closed his eyes. Pain and only pain. Yes that is what Matt felt after reading that particular line. It felt like someone ripped his heart straight from his chest and then tossed it aside. This pain was much stronger and more unbearable than the pain he had felt when Ella had died. From the day Bella left him till date, Matt had felt nothing but pain and loneliness. If he had never loved her, why was he feeling so miserable? If he did not have any feelings for her, why was his heart aching and longing for her?" Is it because he loved her just like she loved him? Matt quickly got up when a strange kind of feeling crept throughout his body. Yes, he loved Bella. He loved her more than anything in this world. But when did he start loving her? And why didn''t he realise it earlier? Matt grabbed his hair and groaned in frustration. He was really stupid, a dickhead. How could he let her go so easily? How could he let her marry a octopus-like person? How could he make her cry so much? Matt quickly composed himself and grabbed his keys. He had to see Bella and stop her. He had to tell her how much he loved her. The one whom she should marry was him and not some octopus-like man whom she had no feelings for. As he was about to step out of the office, he received a call from his grandfather''s assistant. " Young master." The assistant said. " What happened?" Matt asked. " Master met with an accident and is in a very critical condition and madam fainted after hearing the news. Things are very serious right now and you presence is needed." The assistant said. Matt froze when he heard that," What? Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier? Hold on, I am coming there. Where are you all right now?" " We are in Los Angeles right now." The assistant said. " Okay, I''ll fly over right now." Matt said before hanging up the call. Matt was very close to his grandparents as they were one who raised him. His parents were busy dealing with their own lives and never gave him the love and care that a child needed. When his grandfather, Jack Davis saw how his son and daughter-in-law neglected Matt, he decided to bring him along with him. Surprisingly, his parents willingly gave him to his grandparents and left the country. ¡­.. Inside the car. " Where to sir?" The driver asked. " Take me to the airport." Matt said before punching Bella''s number but unfortunately the call did not go through. After trying several times, Matt ended up leaving a voice message for her Bella asking her to call him as soon as possible. He then quickly called Kevin to tell him about the whole situation. ¡­ Glory Enterprise. Kevin had just finished a meeting when he received a call from Matt. " Hey I was-" Cutting him off, Matt said," I love Bella." Kevin smiled and asked," Does Bella know that?" Matt shook his head and said," No." Kevin sighed and said," Matt, I am not Bella." " I know okay? I called her but her phone is not reachable. I am flying to LA right now because grandpa met with an accident and grandma is not well too." Matt said. " What? Is he okay?" Kevin asked. He knew how important Matt''s grandparents were for him. " I don''t know but I don''t have time to go look for her Kevin and I cannot let her marry someone else like that. Can you please look for her on my behalf and ask her to wait for me and call me?" Matt said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay, I will. You should take care of grandpa and grandma and keep updating me about his condition, okay?" " Okay but Kev please help me stop her. There are so many things I want to tell her but it''s an emergency and I have to go. I cannot lose her again. I-" " Matt calm down okay? I''ll help you settle things here so don''t worry." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and said," Bro my life is in your hands now. Please help me in this and I''ll do whatever you want me to." " Okay, have a safe flight." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­. After hanging up the call, Matt tried calling Bella again but the call still did not go through. He then decided to send her a message and tell her how much he loved him and how sorry he is for hurting her like that. ¡­ Chapter 190 - This is insane, do something As soon as Matt landed in LA, he quickly called Kevin. " Hello? Kev? Did you meet her?" Matt asked anxiously. Kevin sighed and said," The news about Bella''s marriage is already all over the web and channels. I tried looking for her everywhere but seems like her father doesn''t want any one of us to contact her." " What are you saying? You have to help me stop the wedding Kevin." Matt said. " I am still trying okay? I have been trying since yesterday. Even Chris and Rocky tried to contact Bella but-" Kevin said. " And what do you mean by it''s all over the web?" Matt asked. " Check the latest news Matt. Bella is the future heir of Watson Enterprise so her wedding will obviously create a frenzy amongst the people." Kevin said. Keeping the call on hold, Matt started surfing over the Internet. " The heir of Watson Enterprise returned back to her family and is getting married on Sunday" " Bella Watson getting married to Mark Carnal, son of her father''s friends." Matt vein popped up when he read those articles about Bella and her octopus-like would be husband. " This is insane, do something." Matt said. Massaging his templates, Kevin said," I am trying okay? How is grandpa?" Matt shook his head and said," I don''t know, I just landed." " I''ll try to contact Mr Watson." Kevin said. " Please Kev you have to help me." Matt said. Kevin nodded his head and said," I''ll try my best." Before hanging up the call. After hanging up the call, Matt quickly boarded the car and left the airport. ¡­. London. Watson Enterprise. " Mr Watson you have understand Bella and Matt love each other and you are ruining both their lives by forcing Bella to marry someone else. She will never be happy." Chris said. Tapping his fingers on the table, Mr Watson said," In love? Who are talking about? As far as I remember it''s my daughter who is in love with Mr Davis whereas he still loves his long dead ex-girlfriend." Massaging his templates, Kevin said," Matt loves Bella it''s just that-" " Just that what Mr Austin? Yesterday he was head over heels for his girlfriend and today you and Mr Walker barge into my office telling me to cancel my daughters wedding because Mr Davis loves her? What do you all take my daughter as?" Mr Watson asked. " Mr Watson you are- Cutting Chris off, Mr Watson said," Bella is my only daughter and I love her a lot. But still I let my only daughter become a lowly secretary of a man who still loved his long dead girlfriend. I told Bella several times that she is going to get nothing out of this but she had faith in her love. Seeing how persistent she was I let her do whatever she wanted." Pausing for a while, Mr Watson said," Five years, my daughter gave her five years to that man and for five years God knows how many times she has cried. Every time I visited her, I insisted her to tag along and come back with me but she denied saying that she had faith in her love and one day Matt will also love her more than she does." Kevin sighed and said," Mr Watson, I understand how you are feeling right now but you have to understand, Matt has realised his feelings for Bella and he wants to be with her. Matt has also been through a lot and all this wasn''t easy for him either and-" Letting out a mocking laugh, Mr Watson said," A lot? He kept loving his ex-girlfriend who cheated on him and did not look at my daughter who loved him and stayed by his side for five years." When Kevin and Chris gave him a surprised look, Mr Watson said," What? You people thought I''ll let my daughter stay beside a man for so many years without doing any kind of investigation?" " Okay, I know that Matt took a little more time to realise his feelings for Bella but now he wants to be with her and even you know that Bella loves Matt too." Kevin said. " Bella is getting married tomorrow and I think Mr Austin, Mr Walker and Mr Wilson have already received the invitation. I hope you three along with Mr Davis will attend my daughter''s wedding tomorrow." Mr Watson said. " Mr Watson-" " My daughter is getting married tomorrow, so don''t try to convince me. She has suffered enough and I don''t want her to suffer anymore. It was very difficult for me to convince her to get married so don''t try to contact her." Mr Watson said. After trying to convince Mr Watson for quite sometime, Kevin and Chris left Watson enterprise dejected and frustrated. ¡­. Los Angeles. Hospital. When Matt arrived at the hospital, he narrowed his eyes when he saw his grandfather happily chatting to his assistant while his grandmother was busy with her phone. " What is happening here?" Matt asked. " Ahh you are here? Hehe see Lucas, didn''t I tell you that he will come here leaving everything behind." Grandpa Davis said. " Yes yes master you are right." Lucas said. Grandma Davis frowned and said," Your idea was stupid. Look how tired my grandson looks, it''s all because of you." " You lied to me?" Matt asked. Grandpa Davis nodded his head and said," Yes, now I want you to go inside and change into something good because I want you to meet my friends granddaughter. She will be here in a minute." " Grandpa you gotta be kidding me." Matt said before groaning in frustration. Grandma Davis quickly approached him and asked," What happened darling? Is everything alright?" " Grandma you don''t know what I did and what I left behind. Everything is ruined now." Matt said before sitting in the floor. " What do you mean? What happened?" Grandma asked. Grabbing grandma''s shoulders, Matt said," You know Bella." Grandma nodded her head and said," Yes but what about her?" " She is getting married tomorrow and-" Cutting him off, grandpa Davis said," Huh finally that girl is doing the right thing. Wasting her time on a dickhead like you is-" " Will you shut up and let him talk?" Grandma Davis said. ¡­. Chapter 191 - No great-grandchildren Turning towards Matt, grandma asked," What do you want to say?" " Grandma she is getting married tomorrow but I love her." Matt said. " What?" Grandpa shouted before getting down from the bed. Walking towards him, Grandma smacked Matt''s head and said," Then what are you doing here? You should stop her wedding and bring her home." Grandma Davis smacked her husband''s head and said," Don''t hit my grandson, isn''t all of this your fault? You were the one who asked Lucas to lie to him and call him here. I told you that this idea is stupid." " Everything is ruined now grandma. She is getting married tomorrow and I don''t know what to do." Matt said. Turning towards Lucas, grandpa said," You- what are you staring at? Go and ask them to get the plane ready. We are flying back now." Lucas vigorously nodded his head and left the room. Grandma glared at her husband for quite sometime before turning towards Matt. " Don''t worry, everything is going to be okay. Why don''t you as Kevin, Chris and Rocky to handle the situation there?" Grandma said. " I did but they said that they cannot cannot contact Bella." Matt said. Massaging his templates grandpa Davis sighed. He had planned to call Matt to LA and set him up on a blind date with one of his friends granddaughter. He wanted Matt to settle down and be happy in life. " I don''t know what to do grandma. I cannot let her marry someone else. I-" " Okay, don''t panic. We will fly back now and your grandpa and I will talk to Bella''s father. You just relax." Grandma said. Matt, who was on the verge of crying, hugged his grandma and nodded his head. Grandpa pursed his lips and said," It took you five years to realise that you love her? And that also a few before her wedding? What on earth is wrong with you?" " You still have the cheek to scold him? It''s all your fault old man. And now because of this silly mistake of yours, we may never get a chance to our great-grandchildren." Grandma Davis said. After his ex-girlfriend''s death, Matt took six long years to love someone else and now if even Bella ends up marrying someone else, God knows how many years will Matt take to fall for someone else. " No great-grandchildren." Grandpa murmured. " Lucas." Grandpa shouted before rushing outside. After sometime, Lucas and grandpa came inside the room and said," We can take off after three hours." Matt shook his head and said," We will never make it on time grandma. It''s a twelve hours flight and Bella is getting married in the morning." " Don''t worry, we will make it on time." Grandma said. " Let''s leave for the airport." Grandpa Davis said. Just then a woman entered the room with a bouquet of flowers. " Grandpa Davis." The woman said. Waving his hands at her, Grandpa said," You can leave, my grandson already loves someone else." The woman frowned and said," This- " We are already very tensed so please don''t make we shout. Leave now and I''ll talk to your grandpa later." Grandpa Davis said. The woman tightened her grip around the banquet and left without saying anything. Getting up from the floor, Matt said," I''ll go and call Kevin and ask him what is happening there." Before walking outside. Grandpa quickly gestured Lucas to follow Matt. " If that girl ends up marrying someone else, be ready to spend the rest of your life alone." Grandma said before picking up her bag and leaving the room. ¡­.. London Kevin and Silvia''s apartment. Passing a glass of water to Kevin, Silvia asked," What did he say?" Kevin shook his head and said," He is determined to get Bella married to someone else." Silvia sighed and asked," Is there nothing that we can do?" " Rocky is trying to locate Bella but-" Kevin sighed and started running his templates. " Here, let me do it for you." Silvia said before massaging his head. " You should take some rest." Silvia said. " We have to think about something and stop the wedding." Kevin said. Just then Kevin received a call from Matt. " What did Bella''s father say?" Matt asked. Kevin sighed and said," He said that there is no way he will stop this wedding." " I am coming back." Matt said. " What about grandpa? Is he fine?" Kevin asked. " He is all fine. He wanted to call me here and had plans of setting me up on a blind date with one of his friends granddaughter." Matt said. Kevin sighed and said," Seriously? Grandpa?" " I will be leaving for the airport now." Matt said. " You think you''ll make it before the wedding?" Kevin asked. Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Matt said," I don''t know." " Alright, I think you''ll make it before the wedding. You should come directly to the venue and then we can look for Bella in the hotel rooms." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and said," I think that is the only thing we can do." before hanging up the call. " What did he say?" Silvia asked. " He is coming back." Kevin said. " Do you think he will make it on time?" Sil is asked. Kevin shook his head and said," I don''t know." Looking at Kevin''s exhausted face, Silvia said," Okay now stop thinking about it and take some rest. When Matt arrives tomorrow, you can help me solve this." Before dragging him towards the bedroom. ¡­. Inside the bedroom. After changing his clothes, Kevin snuggled inside the blanket and asked," Will you attend the wedding?" Silvia shook her head and said," I won''t, I cannot see Bella getting married to someone like him." " Hmm, do you have duty tomorrow?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook his head and said," No, but we are helping Ron shift places tomorrow." " You and Janet?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded his head and said," Martha too." Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay, I''ll drop you at Ron''s place tomorrow." " You don''t have to, I''ll go along with Martha and Jan." Silvia said. Kissing him on his forehead, Silvia said," You take some rest, I''ll go make dinner for us." Kevin nodded his head and quickly dozed off to sleep. ¡­, Chapter 192 - Shadow Ron''s place. " What''s the point shifting there? Do you think you can protect her forever?" A man asked. Passing him a bottle of water, Ron said," If I stay close, I can keep an eye on her and-" " Ron, you know this is not going to help. Silvia Green has to leave with us before they find her." The man said. " Yuzi you are not understanding. There is no way Silvia is going to leave everything and go with us. And how do you expect me to do that? Silvia is someone who values relationships a lot and-" Cutting him off, Yuzi said," This is why I was against you growing up with her. You cannot let your emotions speak. Think logically Ron not emotionally." " I am not thinking emotionally Yuzi. All of this is not as simple as you think. I know Silvia and I know the people around her. Do you think Herpi Austin, Thomas Green and Kevin Austin will let us take Silvia away so easily? And what about the Jones? Do you think Jeremiah Jones will let us take his granddaughter away so easily?" Ron said. Yuzi frowned and said," It doesn''t matter whether they let us take her or not. No matter what, Silvia has to come with us." Ron got up from his seat and said," I am her shadow and she is my responsibility. I will do what I am supposed to and I don''t want anyone''s interference." Yuzi frowned and said," You were supposed to keep Janet Brown away from Silvia Green. In fact, you were supposed to kill her but-" Ron frowned and said," Enough. Janet is not a threat. She is my friend and-" " You have already broken so many rules Ron if the chief comes to know about this then you know what is going to happen." Yuzi said. " I''ll take care of everything. You don''t have to interfere." Ron said. Yuzi sighed and said," Be careful Ron, you are taking things way to lightly. Silvia is the one who will end up suffering because of your stubbornness." Before leaving Ron''s apartment. After Yuzi left, Ron sighed and started placing his things inside a box. ¡­.. Halvestine Hotel. Sitting in front of the mirror in a daze, Bella was letting the people around her groom her for the wedding which would take place in less than two hours. " Ms Bella, you are looking very pretty." The makeup artist said. Giving her a weak smile, Bella said," Thank you." " Can I use your phone for a while? I don''t know where I kept mine." Bella asked. The makeup artist nodded her head before passing Bella her phone. Thinking for quite some time, Bella punched in Matt''s number. No matter whatever had happened, Bella still had a tiny hope in her heart that Matt would come and take her away. After trying several times when the call did not go through, Bella smiled and helplessly shook her head. " Madam, do you want to contact someone?" The makeup artist asked. Bella shook her head and said," No." ¡­. Kevin''s apartment. " Is he here yet?" Chris asked. " His phone is still off, so I guess he is still on the plane." Rocky said. " Oh my God, what do we do now?" Chris asked. Rocky frowned and said," Serves that bastard right." Kevin sighed and said," We should go to the hotel and start looking for Bella. If we manage to delay the wedding then Matt can come and confess her feelings to Bella and then take her away." Chris nodded his head and said," Yes we can do that." " I have already asked someone to find out in which room number Bella is. She is in the presidential suit but it''s useless because that room is heavily guarded with men." Rocky said. " Now what do we do?" Chris asked. Massaging his templates, Kevin said," I don''t know." ¡­.. Halvestine Hotel. After wearing her wedding gown, Bella brushed her hands through it and smiled. She had once dreamt about wearing a wedding gown and walking down the aisle with her father for Matt. Who would''ve thought that one day she would wear a wedding gown and would also walk down the aisle but for some other man. " Ms Bella, you are looking beautiful." One of her helpers said. Bella smiled and said," Thank you." " The wedding his about to start, we have to go down." Someone said. " Can I borrow your phone?" Bella asked. The helper nodded her head before passing Bella her phone. For the one last time, Bella punched Matt''s number hoping that he would receive it. This time, though the call went through no one received it. Giving the phone back to the helper, Bella said," Can you all go out for a moment? I need some space." The helpers nodded their heads and left. After everyone left, Bella took a few deep breaths to calm herself down but no matter how hard she tried, she could not stop her tears from rolling down her cheeks. " Now is you cry like that, the makeup artist has to retouch it." Father Watson said before walking towards her. Wiping her tears away, Father Watson said," What are you crying for? You are getting married today darling, you should be happy." Giving him a weak smile, Bella nodded her head. Grabbing a tissue, father Watson dabbed her tears away and said," I would''ve been happy if these tears were for me, my daughter is crying on her wedding day not because she will be leaving her father alone but because she couldn''t marry that bastard. You have no idea how jealous I am of him." Bella chuckled and said," I''ll miss you." Hooking his arms around hers, Father Watson said," Has your father ever let you suffer a loss?" Bella shook her head and said," No." " Then what are you worried about? Your father does everything thinking about you." Father Watson said. Kissing her forehead, he smiled and said," Come, let''s walk down the aisle." ¡­.. Chapter 193 - Dejected, sad, depressed Wedding Venue. The wedding was taking place an open space which had been beautifully decorated with frills and white lilies. All the famous business personnel and almost the whole of Davis and Watson enterprise employees were attending the wedding. When Matt arrived at the venue, everyone was already seated in their respective places and were waiting for the arrival of the bride. Looking around, Matt quickly made his way towards Kevin, Rocky and Chris who were discussing something amongst themselves. " You guys? What happened? Did you all meet Bella?" Matt asked anxiously. Kevin pursed his lips and said," We tried." " What do you mean by tried? You did not meet her?" Matt asked. Chris sighed and said," Matt, don''t create a scene here. You should sit down somewhere." Matt frowned and said," Sit down? Sit down and watch her getting married to that octopus." " Lower your voice dude." Rocky said. " This is-" Matt was interrupted by a loud soothing music indicating the arrival of the bride. Looking towards the entrance when Matt saw Bella walking down the aisle along with her father in a wedding gown, he froze. The white gown was hugging her waist so perfectly, making her look so beautiful and angelic. She had a very sweet smile on her face and she was looking straight at her groom which made Matt''s heart ache. Just then an attendant approached him and said," Sir please sit down, the ceremony is about to start. There is a place in the front row, please follow me." Without saying anything, Matt followed the attendant. Sitting in the front row right in front of the altar, Matt kept on staring at the octopus-like groom who was dressed in all white. When Matt saw him staring at Bella, he clenched his hand into a fist. Passing through Matt''s row, Father Watson placed Bella''s hand on Marks before turning around and sitting right beside Matt. The ceremony started with a small introduction of the bride and the groom. Matt was busy staring at the bride and groom when Father Watson leaned towards him and asked," How does it feel?" When Matt did not say anything, Father Watson sneered and said," Seeing someone you love standing with someone else like that, how does it feel?" Pausing for a while, Father Watson continued," Terrible right? Don''t you feel like someone just ripped off your heart straight from your chest, tossed it aside and is now juggling it?" Matt did not say anything and kept on staring at Bella and her octopus-like groom. Father Watson mockingly chuckled and said," Since when did you start feeling like this? Dejected, sad, depressed and what do you people call it¡­hmmm¡­ like a lovestruck fool? Since when?" Matt pursed his lips and tucked his hands inside his pocket. Without waiting for his reply, Father Watson continued," Seeing that your dear friends have been working their asses off to contact my daughter since yesterday, I assume two days?" He then let out a chuckle and said," You have been in love for just two days and look at you. Messy hair, crippled clothes, red and swollen eyes. You look terrible." " In just two days and that is just forty-eight hours, your life has become so messy and fucked up. Now imagine how do you think did my little princess feel?" Father Watson asked. Ponting his chin towards Bella, Father Watson continued," She stayed by your side for five long years. She loved you and cared for you. How do you think did she feel when she saw you loving your cheater ex-girlfriend right in front of her? How do you think did she feel when she saw you mourning over her death completely ignoring her feelings? Do you have any idea how much she has suffered when she was by your side? Do you know how much my daughter had cried for you? Do you-" Pausing for a while, he continued," Well, it won''t be right to blame you either. After all staying by your side was her decision. She wanted to do it because she had faith in her love. She used to think that her love for you is so strong that one day you will definitely fall in love with her. And I think she was right. Here love is indeed very powerful. I mean aren''t you sitting right beside me looking all dejected and hurt because you have finally fallen in love with her? But alas, you are too late." Matt clenched his hand into a fist and closed his eyes. " You know why I hate you? I hate you because you deliberately wasted her five years. When you knew that you would never fall in love with her, why didn''t you brush her off in the early stages? Why did you keep her by your side and kept loving your ex-girlfriend right in front of her though you knew that she loved you? You knew it would hurt her and her heart would ache but you still did that for five long years and if I hadn''t forced her and coaxed her to leave your side, I am sure that you would continue hurting her. I deliberately took her away from your life because I wanted to make your realise my daughter''s worth. Pausing for a while, he continued," My daughter is not just a woman who is clinging onto but she is someone who has the power and importance to make you fly all the way from LA along with your grandparents to London. She can make your nights sleepless and can make your suffer. She can make your heart ache and make you feel suffocated. My daughter is capable of making any man fall for her." Father Watson said. Matt took a deep breath and said," Yes your daughter the most beautiful and wonderful woman but that I lost her." Father Watson smiled and said," And now you realise, finally." Pausing for a while, Father Watson said," Okay, I think I have lectured you enough. Now I want you to step forward, stop the wedding and take my beautiful daughter away from that octopus-like man. Take her straight to the marriage registration office and sign the certificate with her today itself. I have already registered your names there." Matt widened his eyes in shock and asked," You want what?" Father Watson narrowed his eyes and said," If I have to ask my men to stop the wedding and take my daughter away, I will take Bella to a different country and I''ll make sure that you never see her and-" Without waiting for father Wastson to complete his sentence, Matt quickly stepped forward and shouted," I object this wedding." ... Chapter 194 - Kevin, RUN " Damn, is he crazy?" Chris said. Rocky quickly got up and said," I''ll go get the car ready." before rushing outside. Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," I never thought we would crash a wedding like this in our entire lives." " That is boss right?" One of the employees of Davis Enterprise asked. " Yeah dude that is boss." " Oh my God, is boss crashing Bella''s wedding?" Lisa chuckled and said," Yes he is." Matt quickly rushed towards Bella and grabbed her hand," Bella you cannot marry him. I won''t let you marry him." The groom''s father quickly got up and shouted," What is happening? Mulas what is this?" Father Watson who was grinning from ear to ear, quickly faked a frown and shouted," You-leave my daughter." " Hey, leave her." Mark said before grabbing Bella''s arm but before he could, Matt grabbed his wrist and said," Touch her one more time and I''ll make sure you walk out of here with two broke arms." Mark''s face turned pale when Matt applied a little bit force on his wrist. Ignoring the octopus-like man, Matt turned towards Bella and said," Didn''t you say that if I tell you that I love you, you will leave everything behind and elope with me?" Without waiting for her response, Matt said," I know I have hurt you several times. I am a stupid person who never realised how important you are to me. I never gave you any kind of importance and kept ignoring you but when you left, I realised how important you are to me. I realised that without you, I am a mess. Without your presence, my life is dull and it has no meaning. After you left, I realised how much I love you Bella and I cannot live without you." Cupping his face, Bella said," Say that again." " I love you Bella and I promise I''ll always love you and take care of you. I''ll never hurt you and-" Hitting him on his chest, Bella said," Idiot, what took you so long." before pouncing into his embrace." Letting Marks wrist go, Matt wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. " I am sorry but I am letting you go anywhere now. You are mine." Matt said. " Will anyone tell me what is happening?" Mark''s father shouted before rushing towards them. Matt quickly grabbed Bella''s hand and said," Let''s go." " Where?" Bella asked. " Don''t you wanna get married?" Matt asked. Bella vigorously nodded her head and said," Yes but not with him." before pointing towards Mark. Matt chuckled and said," Of course not." Looking at her father when Bella saw him wink at her, she chuckled and said," I want to marry you." " Silly girl." Matt said before rushing towards the entrance. When Kevin and Chris saw Matt taking away the bride, they quickly rushed outside as well. " Kevin, RUN." Chris shouted before running towards the entrance. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and quickly followed him. Father Watson couldn''t help but let out an excited squeal when he saw everything. " How can you let this happen?" Mark''s father shouted at father Watson. Father Watson narrowed his eyes and shouted," I was in shock earlier but now I am okay. You stop where are you taking my daughter? You cannot kidnap her like this. Stop." All the people started murmuring and laughing amongst themselves when they saw Kevin and Chris rushing out of the hall followed by Matt and the bride. " Ahh if not for the people who are holding me I-" turning towards the guards when Father Watson raised his eyebrows, the guards quickly stepped forward and grabbed his arms. " If not for the people who are holding me, I would''ve killed you." Father Watson shouted. " Boss doesn''t know how to act." An employee of Watson enterprise said. " Yes, terrible actor." " Wait, is boss thinking that his acting is top notch?" Another employee asked. ¡­. Outside. Rocky, who was already waiting for them saw Kevin and Chris running towards the car, he quickly unblocked the door and let them in. " Dude, what happened? Are you people getting chased?" Rocky asked anxiously. Panting and trying very hard to catch a breath, Kevin said," I don''t know." Just then Matt and Bella arrived and hopped inside the car. " Go go." Matt shouted before banging the door shut. Without wasting any time, a Rocky started the engine and drove out of the hotel. ¡­. Inside the car. Kevin who was sitting in the passenger seat said," Next time, can you give us a heads up beforehand so that we can prepare ourselves? " What next time? He is not going to crash another wedding in the future." Bella said. Matt chuckled and said," Sorry guys but why did you run in the first place?" Kevin shook his head and said," I don''t know. I had no plans to run away like that but he told me to run." Chris shrugged his shoulders and said," What? Safety first okay? Everyone knows that we four are best buddies. What if they catch Kevin and me after you runaway with the bride. I just go married okay? I cannot take any risk." Matt helplessly shook his head and said," You people are unbelievable." " Okay so what do we do now?" Rocky asked. " Let me call someone and them to get my documents." Matt said before taking out his place. Just then Bella smacked his arm and asked," Why didn''t you receive me call?" " You called me?" Matt asked. Bella nodded her head and said," Yes, I lost my phone so I had called you from the makeup artist''s phone and from one of helpers too." " I had to rush here as soon as I landed so I did not- I was so worried and you expect me to receive a phone call from an unknown number? I thought I lost you okay? I was scared." Matt said. Bella wrapped her hand around his neck and said," I am sorry." Burying his face in her neck, Matt said," No I am sorry." Rocky frowned and said," Hey, no PDA inside my car." " Drive straight towards the marriage registration office." Matt said. ¡­. Chapter 195 - Trending " What? You are getting married today?" Rocky asked. Pulling Bella closer, Matt asked," What makes you think that I''ll leave this beautiful woman out again without staking my claim?" " What about your ID''s and the registration?" Kevin asked. " I have already asked someone to get my ID and the registration is already done." Matt said. Chris frowned and asked," What? When did you do that?" Matt chuckled and said," You''ll know." Clutching onto his sleeves, Bella asked," Are you really going to marry me today?" Pressing their foreheads together, Matt said," Yes, I will marry you today and then we will move to a new place too. I''ll take you back to the main mansion and introduce you to my grandma and Grandpa as my wife. I''ll always love you and take care of you. I''ll give you so much love and affection that-" Cutting him off, Chris said," Geez dude stop." " Yeah this is too much, I''ll call my wife too." Kevin said before taking out his phone. " Me too." Chris said. " Hey, help me call Jan too." Rocky said. ¡­. Ron''s apartment. " Alright this is done." Martha said. Crashing on the couch, Ron said," Thank you so much guys." " Treat us pizza later." Janet said. Sitting down beside Ron, Martha said," I want a cup of coffee please." Before taking out her phone. " Ahh you know Silvia makes the best coffee in the whole world." Ron said. Silvia groaned and said," I am not moving." " What the fuck." Martha shouted before getting up from her seat. Janet gasped and asked," What happened?" " They crashed Bella''s wedding." Martha shouted. " What? Crashed? What are you saying?" Silvia asked. " Check out the latest news." Martha said. Ron, Silvia and Janet quickly took out their phones and started checking out the latest news. [ CRASHED: The young CEO''s crashed Molas Watson''s daughters wedding and took the bride away.] [ Young CEOs taking the bride away] " What the hell." Janet said. " There is a footage." Martha said before opening the link. The entire scene of the wedding from Rocky, Kevin and Chris running out of the venue and Matt running out along with the bride was perfectly filmed and posted by the reporters who were present in the wedding to film the wedding and interview the famous personnel who were attending in the wedding. " They seriously did this?" Ron asked. Martha groaned and said," Damn we missed the fun." " Ahh I should''ve tagged along." Janet said. Just then, Silvia received a call from Kevin. " Kevin? Are you okay?" Silvia asked. Kevin frowned and said," Ya I am fine but why do you sound so worried?" " You crashed a wedding Kevin and you are still asking me why I sound so worried?" Silvia asked. " How do you-" " It''s all over the web. In fact, you people are trending right now." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," I''ll tell you everything okay but first I want you to meet me outside the marriage registration office." " Now?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." " Ask her to bring Jan and Martha along too." Rocky said. " Yes and bring Jan and Martha along too." Kevin said. " Yeah okay. Ron is with us too so I''ll bring with too." Silvia said. " Fine." Kevin said. " I''ll meet you there then." Silvia said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Outside marriage registration office. When Kevin and the rest arrived, a man was waiting for them. " Cuho." Bella said. Cuho nodded his head and said," Madam, sir." " What are you doing here?" Bella asked. Taking a brown envelope out from his pocket, Cuho gave it to Matt and said," These are madams documents that boss has sent for you." Matt nodded his head and said," Thanks." " Sir will be here after some time. Meanwhile, he has asked you to start with the procedures." Cuho said before leaving. Intertwining their hands together, Matt asked," So ready to become Mrs Davis forever?" Bella smiled and said," Do you think I''ll say no?" Kissing the back of her hand, Matt said," Come let''s go." Just then Silvia and the rest arrived. " Thank God you are here. I thought I''ll die after seeing their PDA." Chris said before giving Martha a hug. Hitting him on his chest, Martha said," I am so mad at you." " Why? What did I do?" Chris asked. " You crashed a wedding without me. You know how badly I want to crash a wedding." Martha said. " It''s all Matt''s fault." Chris said. Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," You people should deal with the news first." " I''ll take care of it." Kevin said. " Hello guys, I have to get married." Matt said. Janet chuckled and said," Finally this stupid man realised what he really feels." " Ahh thank God you did not marry that octopus-like man." Silvia said before giving Bella a hug. Bella chuckled and said," Yes, thank God." " Come on now let''s go inside." Rocky said. Matt and Bella nodded their head and entered the office. ¡­.. After almost thirty minutes, Matt and Bella walked out of the office along with their marriage certificate. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Matt pressed their foreheads together and said," Congrats Mrs Davis." before pressing their lips together. " Aww they are so cute." Janet said. " I know right? I am so happy for them." Martha said. Wrapping her arms around Kevin''s waist, Silvia said," They look so happy." " We are more happy." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," We never kissed like that after signing our certificates." Just then Kevin lifted her chin up and said," Then let''s do it now." before crashing their lips together. " Jeez what is up with you both? They are newly weds but you both-" Ron said. " You are just jealous Ron." Janet said before tip-toeing and pressing her lips against Rocky''s. When Martha saw the three couples kissing each other passionately, she frowned and asked," Now do you need a special invitation to kiss me?" " Oh right." Chris said before pulling her closer and clashing his lips against hers. ¡­.. Chapter 196 - Why throw when you are rip it off? Ron frowned and said," You people are such big bullies." *AHEM* *AHEM* " Young people cannot even wait until they reach home." Father Watson said. " Dad." Bella said before rushing towards him. Stopping her, Matt said," Don''t run like that, what if you fall down? And why is this gown so heavy." " Because it''s a wedding gown." Bella said before giving him a peck on his lips. Matt frowned and said," Yeah but you did not wear this wedding gown for me so I am throwing it away as soon as we reach home." Rocky chuckled and said," Why throw when you can rip it off?" Smacking his arm, Janet murmured," Rocky shut up." Before turning towards father Watson. Giving her father a hug, Bella said," Thank you so much dad." Patting her head, Father Watson said," I told you that I''ll never let you suffer a loss." " Wait, so Mr Watson planned all of this?" Chris asked. Matt nodded his head and said," Yes." " Damn then why did you torture us so much yesterday?" Chris asked. Father Watson chuckled and said," This man made my daughter suffer for five years." Matt smiled and said," Not anymore." Father Watson nodded his head and said," You better not otherwise I''ll make sure that you never see her again." Matt shook his head and said," I won''t, I promise." " So you never intended to get Bella married to that guy?" Kevin asked. " Of course not. Do you think I''ll let my daughter marry that octopus-like man? That man was an eyesore but I had to use him." Father Watson said. " And if Matt hadn''t crashed the wedding?" Rocky asked. " My men would''ve crashed it and take her away." Father Watson said. Father Watson knew how much Bella loved Matt and how serious he was for him. He was completely against the idea of Bella working as Matt''s assistant in the first place but after seeing how excited and persistent Bella was, he reluctantly agreed for his daughter''s sake. Seeing that Matt had still not admitted or reacted towards Bella''s feelings, he decided to make a last attempt before pushing Matt out of Bella''s life permanently. And that is why he planned the whole wedding thing. He first convince Bella to leave Matts side and marry someone else. Initially Bella refused to do so but when he told her to trust her father, Bella agreed. Initially when Matt did not react, Father Watson felt very angry but later when he heard that Matt had to fly to LA immediately and when Kevin and Chris visited him, he felt relieved and he continued with his plan. He has planned to first make Matt dejected, depressed and heartbroken and then give him what he wanted. Father Watson knew that Bella would never stopped loving Matt, he knew how stubborn his daughter was. She would never stay happy no matter whoever she gets married to. All she wanted was Matt and father Watson gave her what she wanted. " But I don''t understand, why did you three ran away from there?" Father Watson asked. " Well, we thought you would detain us." Chris said. Father Watson helplessly shook his head and said," All of you must come for dinner tomorrow." Kevin nodded his head and said," We will." " Alright, it''s getting late you all should go home." Father Watson said. " Thank you once again sir." Matt said. Patting Matts shoulder, Father Watson said," Call me dad." Matt smiled and said," Dad." " Alright I''ll take my leave now. Don''t forget to get your friends tomorrow for dinner." Father Watson said before leaving. After father Watson left, Kevin said," You too should go home too." Matt nodded his head and said," Yeah we are leaving. Kev help me clean and arrange my apartment. I want to shift there tomorrow with Bella." Kevin nodded his head and said," Alright I''ll arrange everything for you." After Matt and Bella left, Silvia said," We still have to help Ron shift." " Yeah and I think you people should tag along too." Martha said. " Ya sure." Chris said. " I don''t want to trouble you all but if you insist then it''s alright." Ron said. ¡­. Outside Ron''s apartment. After loading everything inside the pickup truck, Kevin asked," Ron, where are you shifting?" " Eh it''s this new apartment." Ron said. " Oh is it? Where is it?" Chris asked. " Have you heard about Lagoon Regency?" Ron asked. Kevin and Chris widened in eyes in shock and said," Yes." " Yeah I am shifting there." Ron said. " What? You are shifting in Lagoon Regency? Oh my God that is where we stay." Martha said. Ron fake a shock and said," Really? Oh my God that is awesome." " Ahhhhh even my Ron baby is going to be my neighbor." Silvia said before giving Ron a hug. " Ahhh we are gonna have a blast together." Janet said. " This is not good," Chris murmured. Kevin gritted his teeth and said," I told you to check before-" " I did okay? There are six apartments in the particular building four of which belong to us. And I don''t know about the other two. Now who would''ve thought that out of so many people, Ron would buy that apartment." Chris said. Kevin frowned when he saw Silvia hugging Ron. It was so difficult to keep her away from Ron even though they did not stay together but now if Ron started staying just a door away, he could imagine what would happen. " I don''t understand why they are so touchy with him." Chris said. " Hey Rocky, what did you think about Ron getting close and all touchy with our wives?" Chris asked. " Who Ron? Ahh he is a sweetheart. Trust me guys you all should let Ron stay close to your wives. He is the best man." Ron said before walking towards Janet. Kevin frowned and said," What the hell is wrong with him?" " Is he out of his mind?" Chris asked. " Kev let''s leave." Silvia said. " Coming darling." Kevin said before walking towards Silvia. ¡­.. £¬ Chapter 197 - Tip Somewhere in London. " Silvia Green." A man said before passing his boss a picture of Silvia. Taking the photo from his hand, Alan Collins asked," Are you sure?" The man nodded his head and said," A hundred percent sure." After carefully examining Silvia''s photo, Alan smiled and said," Well, she looks like Sabrina a lot." " What next sir?" The man asked. Alan smirked and said," Next? There is no next, kill her." " But sir the Evans they-" " Who is her shadow?" Alan asked. The man shook his head and said," We don''t know yet." " Find out who is her shadow is and kill him first." Alan said. " Sir-" Alan frowned and said," I know it''s not easy to kill an Evans but I want you to try. Try and try until you succeed." The man nodded his head and said," Okay, sir." " Is she married?" Alan asked. " Yes sir." The man said. " Hmm kill her husband as well and ask Edwards to visit me." Alan said before gesturing the man to leave. ¡­. Lagoon Regency. Apartment no: 02 " Alright everything is done." Silvia said. " Thankyou so much guys." Ron said before giving Silvia, Janet and Martha a hug. " You don''t you thank us hun." Martha said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes and you can come over anytime you want to. Kevin makes really delicious dinner so you can join us anytime you want. Right hun?" Kevin faked a smile and said," Yes." " I really appreciate it but I don''t want to trouble you all." Ron said. " What trouble? We are family." Janet said. " Yes we are neighbours and family." Martha said. " Yeah dude is we are family." Rocky said. After instructing Ron about a few things, Silvia and the rest left the apartment. ¡­.. Kevin and Silvia''s apartment. " I am so glad that even Ron is here." Silvia said. When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," What happened Kev?" Taking off his coat, Kevin shook his head. " Oh so you want to lie again? Cool." Silvia said. " If I say that I don''t like it when you get all cozy and touchy with Ron, will you get all pissed and not talk to me?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes." " Oh then I am just having a headache." Kevin said before walking towards the washroom. Silvia narrowed her eyes and said," Wait, what? Where did that come from?" " It''s nothing." Kevin said. Grabbing his sleeves, Silvia said," Hey you can''t walk out like that. You have to tell me what is wrong okay?" " It''s nothing okay, let''s not drag this." Kevin said. " Well, you are dragging it. If you don''t tell me what is wrong or something I did that you did not like, how am I going to correct it?" Silvia asked. Placing his hand on waist, Kevin said," Alright, since you so badly want to know so I am going to tell you but you are not allowed to get angry or throw me out of the room." " Okay." Silvia said. " Okay so I hate it when you all all touchy and cozy with Ron. I hate it when you touch him and touch his abs and and-" Cutting him, Silvia asked," Wait, are you talking about my best friend Ron? " Uh Huh, yes I am." Kevin said. " The Ron that I grew up with?" Silvia said. " Alright let me save your time, yes that Ron." Kevin said. Silvia groaned and said," God Kev how can you be jealous of Ron? And what are talking about? Being touchy? Touching his abs? We have seen each other naked when we were small." " Woahhh, you gotta stop right here. Naked? You gotta be kidding me?" Kevin said. " What? We were kids okay? From kindergarten it has just been Ron, I and Jan okay?" Silvia said. Staring at Silvia for quite some time, Kevin said," Okay a small tip before I start fussing about this naked thing. You never tell your man especially your husband that you have seen some other man naked or some other man has seen you naked even if you were kids." " Listen to me Kevin, I will understand if you get jealous or angry when I touch some other man but Ron is a special case, okay? He is like my baby." Silvia said. " Stop calling him baby in front of me." Kevin said. " Well then you stop getting jealous of Ron." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and said," Don''t you think this is unfair? I am your husband okay?" " I never said that you are not my husband." Silvia said. " You-" " I never thought you were so narrow minded." Silvia said. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and shouted," Narrow minded? That is what you think I am?" " Why are behaving like a baby?" Silvia asked. Pausing for a while, she continued," Ron is working out and we wanted to check is body out. What is wrong in that? Yes, I touched his abs so what? Don''t you trust me?" Kevin frowned deeper and he said," Hey, now don''t take it to the trust thing. You never touched my abs." " Because you never showed me your abs." Silvia said. Kevin mockingly laughed and said," Really? I am always naked or shirtless when I am with you. I strip myself in front of you every night and you are telling me that you never actually paid attention to my body?" Sitting on the edge of the bed, Silvia said," May be I didn''t okay? Now go and change." Instead of going to the washroom when Kevin started unbuttoning his shirt, Silvia sighed and said," I am not going to have sex with you, I am mad at you okay?" Tossing his shirt aside, Kevin started walking towards her and said," You are gonna regret messing with my manly ego Mrs Austin." Before grabbing her hand. " You completely crushed my womanly ego." Silvia said. " Womanly ego? Is that even a thing?" Kevin asked. Pushing him away, Silvia said," What? We women have a really huge ego okay? A hundred times bigger than your so called manly ego." Pulling her closer, Kevin placed her hand on his chest and said," Okay, let''s see who wins, my manly ego or your womanly ego." before guiding her hand further down until¡­ Chapter 198 - Squishy little thing Pulling her closer, Kevin placed her hand on his chest and said," Okay, let''s see who wins, my manly ego or your womanly ego." before guiding her hand further down and placed it right above his little member. Just then, Silvia grabbed his little thing and squeezed it hard making him yelp in pain. Placing both his hand on the most delicate and important part of his body which had been squeezed like a lemon, Kevin rolled on the ground groaning in pain. Throwing her hand back, Silvia let out a hearty laugh and she asked," Where did your so called manly ego go now huh?" When Kevin kept on groaning and rolling on the ground, Silvia chuckled and said," Now stop acting, I did not squeeze it that hard." " It¡­.hurts¡­..blood." Kevin said in between his groans. " Blood?" Silvia murmured before rushing towards him. Kneeling on the ground, Silvia shook his shoulders and asked," Kev are you alright?" Kevin shook his head and said," It¡­ hurts." Silvia panicked when she saw his red face," I am so sorry-I-" she just wanted to tease him because he was trying to tease her and she made sure not to squeeze it hard because she knew that thing was important. " Let me get some ice for you." Silvia said before getting up. Just then Kevin grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. " Ahhhh." Silvia screamed before crashing on his chest. He then swiftly pinned her down and said," How could you risk our future babies life like that? Don''t you want then to be born healthy?" " I knew that I did not squeeze it that hard. Ahh you are such a meanie." Silvia said. " Trust me Hun if something happens to the squishy thing down there, you will be the first one to cry." Kevin said. " You can consider yourself lucky because I treasure that thing too otherwise I would''ve chopped it off." Silvia said. Brushing his lips against hers, Kevin said," Let''s get back to the discussion that we were having." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," I don''t like it when you get all touchy and cozy with Ron. I hate it when you touch him and and-" Bursting into laughter, Silvia gave him a peck on his lips and said," You know how handsome and cute you look when you are jealous?" " Now don''t throw that cute trump card on me." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," No seriously. In fact, I should be jealous of you and Ron end up becoming best buds and start getting all touchy." Kevin frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " Okay, I wanted to torture you more but I won''t because you are looking way to cute today. Ron is interested in men and not women so you should stay far and far away from him." Silvia said. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and said," What? He is a gay?" " Are you still jealous?" Silvia said. " Since when?" Kevin asked. " A really long time." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and said," Why didn''t you tell me that before?" Silvia chuckled and said," I never thought you would get jealous of Ron and besides-mmmmmm." Silvia widened her eyes in shock when Kevin presses his lips against hers all of a sudden making her swallow the rest of her words. Letting her lips go, Kevin said," You are crazy, you wasted our time. We would''ve been getting ready for our second round by now." Before trailing kisses down her neck. " Kev." " Hmm." " My back hurts." Silvia said. When Kevin realised that they were still lying on the cold floor, he quickly got up and said," I am so sorry, I forgot." Before scooping her into his arms. Wrapping her arms around his neck, Silvia asked," Is it alright now?" Kevin vigorously shook his head and said," No, it still hurts." before placing her on the soft bed. " But you can help me soothe the pain." Kevin said before pinning her down. " How?" Silvia asked. " By giving me a kiss." Kevin said. Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia said," I don''t know if this will work though." " Oh no hun not on my lips." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and asked," Then?" When Kevin raised his eyebrows, Silvia smacked his arms and said," You gotta be kidding me Kevin." Kevin chuckled and said," What? We can always try something new." " No I am not trying that, never." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," Okay, let''s stick to the old one." ... Few hours later. After preparing dinner for three, Kevin plated a portion for Ron. Though Silvia told Kevin about Ron''s problem but he still wanted to have a man to man talk with him. ¡­. Ron''s apartment. " Hey, what are you doing here?" Ron asked. Lifting the plate, Kevin said," Got you dinner." " Oh, umm you didn''t had to. I mean-I-" Cutting him off, Kevin said," Ahh no biggie. You are Silvia''s best friend so that makes you my friend too. And now we are neighbor too so we are like a family." Ron smiled and said," Thanks, would you like you come inside?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah sure." ¡­. Inside. " Do you want to have coffee?" Ron asked. Kevin shook his head and said," No I am okay." " So where is Sil?" Ron asked. " She is taking rest." Kevin said. Ron nodded his head and said," Oh I see." The two of them kept on staring at each other for a really long time. The atmosphere of the entire living room suddenly turned awkward. Scratching the back of his neck, Kevin said," Ehh I''ll get going now." " Oh no wait." Ron said. " What is it?" Kevin asked. Ron took a few deep breaths before saying," I want to talk to you about something really very important. I wanted to talk to you for a really long time but I couldn''t so-" Pausing for a while, he continued," Its about Silvia." Kevin frowned and asked," What about Silvia?" Chapter 199 - Married a Goddess Ron sighed and said," Well, I cannot tell you the whole thing but you have to know that Silvia''s life is in danger." Kevin frowned deeper and he asked," Danger? What do you mean?" " See Kevin everything is very complicated and I don''t know how to put things together and explain it to you. And I personally feel that the right people to tell you about this is uncle Thomas and your father. All I can say is that the closer I stay with Silvia, the safer she is." Ron said. " What do you mean by closer...safer? Can you be more precise?" Kevin asked. Ron sighed and said," Look Kevin, I know you are trying very hard to find out the truth and I also know that you know the thing with Silvia''s parents." Pausing for a while, Ron said," There is a very high chance that Silvia''s parents might be alive." " I know." Kevin said. " We are looking for them and hopefully we will find them as soon as possible." Ron said. " I can protect wife on my own." Kevin said. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes, I know you can. I know you are a very capable man Kevin but if we work together, we can protect her even better." " When Silvia was attacked last time, there were three groups who were protecting her. One was mine the other one belonged to the Jones and-" Cutting him off, Ron said," The third one was mine and I was there when it happened." " So you are not a gay?" Kevin asked. Ron chuckled and asked," Did Silvia tell you this?" " Yes or no?" Kevin asked. " You''ll know when the time comes." Ron said. Without saying anything, Kevin got up and started walking towards the door. " Kevin, don''t tell Silvia about this." Ron said. " I care about her more than you do." Kevin said. " I know you do Kevin and I also know that uncle Thomas did the right thing by letting Silvia marry you." Without saying anything, Kevin left Ron''s apartment. ¡­. Kevin''s and Silvia''s apartment. When Kevin entered his room, Silvia was still soundly sleeping. Leaning against the door, Kevin closed his eyes and tried to connect all the dots but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t figure out anything. Walking towards the bed, Kevin pulled her into his embrace and let out a sigh. Ron was beside Silvia since a really long time and Kevin was sure that Ron meant no harm. He genuinely cared for Silvia and since he was saying that Silvia''s life is in danger and she would stay safe if they work together then Kevin decided to agree to whatever he said. Snuggling closer, Silvia smiled and wrapped her arms around him and murmured," I was dreaming about you." Kevin chuckled and said," Really? What was I doing?" " I won''t tell you, that is a secret." Silvia said. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Dinner is ready and I have also prepared a portion for Ron." " No more jealous of him?" Silvia asked. " I was never jealous." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," Yes yes I believe you." " Babe." " Hmm." " I want to appoint a few bodyguards for you." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and asked," Why?" " Dad wants to throw a banquet for us next week. Everyone will know that you are my wife after that banquet and you cannot go out recklessly. You have to take guards with you everywhere and it''s gonna restrict your freedom." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, he continued," But of course if you don''t want to then I am okay with it. Look I know you have always lived your life freely and I don''t want to restrict your freedom so if you-" Cutting me off, Silvia said," Kev, who am I?" " What kind of a question is that? You are Mrs Austin, my wife and I love you." Kevin said. Placing her head on his chest, Silvia asked," So shouldn''t everyone know that?" " Well, everyone will know if you want them too." Kevin said. Burying her head on his chest, Silvia said," I don''t want to stay behind and let other women lay their hands on you thinking that you don''t have anyone beside you. You are way too handsome Mr Austin and I don''t want to take any risk by letting you loiter around alone." Kevin chuckled and said," Everyone already knows that I am already married." " And they should also know that you are married to a Goddess." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Yes yes, Goddess Silvia." ¡­. Collins Mansion. " You called?" Edward asked in a very cold tone. Father Collins frowned and said," Is this the way you greet your father?" Placing his hand inside his pocket, Edward asked," Why do you always do this? Can''t you just tell me what you want me to do and let me go?" Passing him an envelope, Father Collins said," We found her." " Who are you talking about?" Edward asked. " You know whom I am talking about." Father Collins said. Edward frowned and said," Okay, very good that you found her but why are you telling me this?" " I want you to deal with her." Father Collins said. Edward thought for a while and said," Okay." Father Collins raised his eyebrows and asked," What did you just say?" " I said okay." Edward said. Father Collins frowned and asked," Are you high?" " Hey, do you want me to do it or not?" Edward asked. Father Collins nodded his head and said," Yes, I want you to do it." Without saying anything, Edward left the mansion. After Edward left, Father Collins called his assistant and said," Keep an eye on Edward. Make sure that he doesn''t do anything stupid." The assistant nodded his head and said," Okay boss." ¡­.. Inside his car. After driving out of the mansion, Edward glanced at the envelope before punching a number. " Hello, I want to meet you." Edward said. " Come to my place." the man said. " Hmm, okay I am coming." Edward said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Chapter 200 - Good newsBad news Ron''s apartment. " Dude, why didn''t you tell me that you changed places?" Edward asked. Ron frowned and said," Don''t dude me okay? We are not close and-" " Ya ya we are enemies and blah blah blah. Enough for that shit Evans." Edward said. " What are you doing here?" Ron asked. " So I have a good and a bad news." Edward said. Ron narrowed his eyes and asked," So, what do I do?" " Which one do you want to what first? Good news or bad news?" Edward asked. Ron shook his head and said," None now get the hell out of my apartment." Edward pouted his lips and said," You are such a big meanie. Okay, I''ll tell you the bad news first." Pausing for a while, he continued," They know about Silvia." " And what is the good news?" Ron asked. Edward grinned and he said," Hehe so now you are interested huh?" When Ron gave him a deadly stare, Edward cleared his throat and said," Okay, so now the good news. Father wants me to deal with it." before taking out an envelope from his pocket. " And how is that a good news for us?" Ron asked. Edward frowned and said," Dude are you a retard? I am in your side and-" Cutting him off, Ron asked," Who let you in? And what makes you think that I will trust you?" Edward sighed and said," You know you can trust me." Taking the envelope from him, Ron said," No matter what you do, she is never gonna agree." Edwards frowned and said," So you want me to lose hope? I cannot lose hope and I am determined to fix everything." Ron chuckled and said," Do you think it''s easy to convince an Evans? You know how stubborn she is and there is no way she will go against the rules." " Do you want to work together or not?" Edward asked. " What if you betray us?" Ron asked. Edward chuckled and said," I can betray you but not her." When Ron did not at anything, Edward asked," When did you shift here?" " Today." Ron said. " I see." Placing the envelope down, Ron frowned and asked," Hey, how did you enter the building? The security did not even call me." Edward smiled and said," Apartment no: 01." " What?" Ron asked. " It''s mine." Edward said before getting up. Ron frowned and asked," Yours?" Edward nodded his head and said," Yes, mine." Before walking towards the door. After Edward left, Ron took out a few papers from the envelope and started reading it. It had all the information about Silvia and the Greens. Tossing the papers away, Ron took a deep breath before entering his bedroom. ¡­. Austin Mansion. Uncle Herpi was trying to coax his angry wife who had thrown him out of the room. " Darling please listen to me." Uncle Herpi said. " Honey please." Uncle Herpi said. The maids couldn''t help but chuckle when they saw their masters helpless condition. This wasn''t the first time they had seen something like this happened. Their madam would often throw the master out whenever they had an argument. " Honey-" " I am not opening the door and neither am I talking to you. You told me that she is not coming because she is planning to settle in Italy. And now you are telling me that she is coming tomorrow." Aunt Julie shouted from inside. Uncle Herpi sighed and said," Darling she will be staying only for a week. She will just attend the banquet and leave." Opening the door, Aunty Julie shouted," What? She is attending the banquet? Did you invite her?" Uncle Herpi shook his head and said," No, she invited herself." " Don''t you lie to me old man." Julie said. Placing his hands on her shoulders, Uncle Herpi said," She will just be coming for a week and then she will go away. Please just tolerate her for a few days. I''ll ask Morgana not to trouble you and-" Cutting him off, aunt Julie said," You know how your sister is Herpi and I don''t want her to create unnecessary trouble for Silvia. If she tries to do that, I''ll throw her out of the house and if you stop me then I''ll leave you and this house forever. Ask her not to disturb the kids and I will not say a word." Before walking inside her mouth room. Taking out his phone, Uncle Herpi called Kevin. ¡­. Kevin and Silvia''s apartment. Kevin and Silvia were having dinner when he received a call from uncle Herpi. " It''s dad." Kevin said. " So late? Is everything alright?" Silvia asked. Kevin shrugged his shoulders before receiving the call. " Dad." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi pursed his lips and said," Your aunt Morgana is coming tomorrow." " Did mom throw you out?" Kevin asked. Uncle Herpi sighed and said," Almost." " We cannot come back for dinner because we have to go Matt''s father-in-law''s place and-" " Yes I saw how you people crashed Watson''s daughters wedding. You brats have nothing else to do." Uncle Herpi said. " We can come back for lunch." Kevin said. " Hmm okay." Uncle Herpi said. " I''ll see you tomorrow then." Kevin said before hanging up the call. " What happened?" Silvia asked. " Aunt Morgana is coming tomorrow so we have to go back to the main mansion for lunch." Kevin said. Placing her hand on his, Silvia said," Kev." " Hmmm." " She will not use her black magic and turn me into a rat right?" Silvia said before bursting into laughter. Kevin chuckled and said," She is very sharp tongued and very very cunning." Pinching his cheeks, Silvia said," Look at you bad mouthing about your aunt." " I know she is going to make things difficult for you." Kevin said. " Don''t worry, I''ll handle her." Silvia said. " You don''t have to worry because I''ll always be there for you." Kevin said. " How bad can she be? Father is such a nice person and-" Cutting her off, Kevin chuckled and said," You''ve no idea how she is. Wait until you meet her tomorrow." ¡­. Chapter 201 - Aunt Morgana and Melissa? Matt''s apartment. With his arms wrapped around Bella''s waist, Matt was soundly sleeping when Bella woke up. Turning towards him, Bella cupped his cheeks and gave him a peck on his lips before pinching his waist. Matt groaned in pain and slowly opened his eyes. " What was that?" Matt asked. Bella chuckled and said," I was making sure that this isn''t a dream." Snuggling closer, Matt said," Wasn''t last night enough to make you realise that all this is for real?" Bella chuckled and said," I don''t know but everything still feels like a beautiful dream." Trailing light kisses all over her neck, Matt said," Then let''s do it again and this time I''ll make sure that after we are done, it doesn''t feel like a dream." Bella chuckled and said," Stop fooling around, we have to go and meet grandpa and grandma." Before pushing him away. " We can meet them tomorrow." Matt said. " No, we can''t keep them waiting." Bella said. Wrapping his legs around her, Matt said," No no I am letting you go." Belka chuckled and said," Why are you acting like a baby? Where is my cold and always frowning boss gone?" " I love you." Matt said. " Oh God." Bella said before squealing in excitement. Cupping his face, she said," Say that again." " I love you." Matt said. Looking at him with teary eyes, Bella said," I cannot believe that I am actually hearing this from you for real." Wiping her tears away, Matt said," I know I have hurt you in the past but I promise I''ll never do that again." Snuggling closer, Bella said," I know." " We have to shift today. I bought that place along Kevin, Chris and Rocky. You already met Silvia, Martha and Janet and they are quite friendly so you won''t have a hard time mingling with them." Matt said. " Thank you." Bella said. Matt smiled and said," You know there are other ways to thank me." Pushing him away, Bella said," Stop fooling around we have tons of things to take care of. We have to shift places, visit grandma and grandpa, then we have visit father for dinner and we also have to take other with us." Matt frowned and said," Now that I am your husband, am I less important to you?" Running her fingers through this face, Bella said," May be." before getting down from the bed. " Hey, you cannot say that after using me for the entire night." Matt said. Bella chuckled and said," Using? Geez hubby you are making yourself sound like a male prostitute." Before walking towards the washroom. Helplessly shaking his head, Matt got down from the bed and asked," Honey what do you want to have for breakfast?" " Anything will do." Bella said. After sometime when Bella came out of the washroom, Matt had already prepared breakfast for her. " Hey come and eat it fast." Matt said. Walking towards him, Bella sat down beside him and said," Oh God." before bursting into tears. Matt panicked and he asked," Hey hey what happened? Why are you crying?" Before wiping her tears. Placing her hand on her chest, Bella said," This is the first time you made breakfast for me. This was also one of my dreams." Matt chuckled and he said," Silly." Before giving her a peck on her lips. ¡­.. Austin mansion. " Second madam is here." A maid said. Wearing her earrings, Aunt Julie said," Oh look your little old sister is here." Uncle Herpi sighed and said," I''ll talk to her." " If you won''t talk to you her then I''ll throw you out along with your sister." Aunt Julie said before punching Uncle Herpi and leaving the room. Uncle Herpi sighed and quietly followed his wife downstairs. ¡­. Downstairs. " Ahhh I am here after so long and a few maids greet me? This is what I get?" a woman said in a very shrill voice. " There she starts." Aunt Julie murmured. Uncle Herpi sighed and said," Welcome Morgana." Aunt Morgana smiled and said," Ahhh Herpi." Before giving her brother a hug. " I hope you did not have a hard time coming here." Uncle Herpi said. Aunt Morgana shook her head and said," As usual, yours planes are so comfortable. Melissa and I had a really good time." " Who Melissa?" Aunt Julie asked. " My best friend''s daughter." Morgana said before pointing towards the door. Wearing a peach colour dress, a young woman was standing near the door with a sweet smile on her face. " Who is she?" Aunt Julia asked. " You told me you are getting a friend with you." Uncle Herpi said. Aunt Julie fronwed and asked," You knew?" " Melissa is like my friend." Aunt Morgana said. " Listen to me Morgana, I know you are up to no good but whatever you are thinking just stop it okay?" Aunt Julie said. " Herpi, is this the way your wife is going to treat me in your house?" Aunt Morgana asked. " My house." Aunt Julie said. Uncle Herpi vigorously nodded his head and said," Yes yes it''s Julie''s house." " Can''t I bring a guest in my brothers house?" Aunt Morgana asked before walking towards Melissa. " I brought because I wanted to take her around. And you don''t know Herpi how capable she is. It would be lovely if you would appoint in your company and- Cutting her off, Uncle Herpi said," Kevin is the incharge of the company now and not me." " Ah very well, I''ll talk to Kevin when he comes. I haven''t seen him since a really long time." Aunt Morgana said. " He is on the way, along with his wife, Silvia." Uncle Herpi said. Aunt Morgana faked and smiled and said," Of course, the normal girl who got a wonderful chance to get married into our family." " You-" Stopping Aunt Julie, uncle Herpi grabbed her hand and murmured," I''ll talk to her." Jerking his hand off, aunt Julie said," You better make her understand otherwise you know what will happen if I do that." Uncle Herpi sighed and said," Morgana, can I talk to you for a second alone?" ¡­. Chapter 202 - Ignoring aunt Morgana Inside the study. " Why did you bring that girl here?" Uncle Herpi asked. " She has never been to London so I-" Cutting her off, Uncle Herpi asked," Is she the same girl whom you wanted to pair Kevin with?" When Morgana did not say anything, Uncle Herpi frowned and said," Listen to me Morgana, I am telling you this for the last time. Kevin is already married and Silvia is like our daughter now. I don''t want you to do something stupid which will trigger Julie or Kevin." Aunt Morgana frowned and she asked," I don''t understand why are you always so worried about Julie? She is your wife Herpi learn to control her." " Julie is my wife and I am scared of her. And once she decides to throw you out, even I won''t be able to stop her. Julie is very possessive over Silvia and Kevin so you better don''t trigger her and get rid of that girl as soon as possible." Uncle Herpi said before walking out of the study room. ¡­. Downstairs. " Mom." Silvia said before rushing towards Aunt Julie who was grumpily sitting on the couch. Aunt Julie''s gloomy expression immediately changed when she saw Silvia and Kevin. " Ahhh you people are here." Aunt Julie said. Giving aunt Julie a hug, Silvia asked," How are you?" " Oh so you still care about your mother? You did not visit me even once after shifting to your new apartment." Aunt Julie said. Silvia chuckled and said," Sorry." " Mom." Kevin said before giving aunt Julie a hug. " My baby." Aunt Julie said. " Where is dad?" Kevin asked. " Kevin." Aunt Morgana shouted before rushing towards him. Kevin smiled and gave Aunt Morgana a hug and said," Welcome aunt." " Ahh you have become more handsome and tall." Aunt Morgana said. Turning towards Silvia, Kevin said," Aunt this is-" Cutting him off, Aunt Morgana grabbed his hand and said," I want you to meet someone." Before dragging him towards Melissa. Aunt Julie frowned and was about to say something when he saw Kevin grab Silvia''s hand and take her along with him. Stopping right in front of Melissa, Aung Morgana said," This is Melissa, she is my best friend''s daughter. She is a very talented girl and-" Cutting his aunt off, Kevin wrapped his arms around Silvia''s shoulders and he said," Aunt this is my wife, Silvia." Without looking at Silvia, Aung Morgana said," Ahh I see." Pausing for a while, she continued," So as I was saying, Melissa is-" " Mom, is food ready? We did not have proper breakfast today and I am a hundred percent sure that Silvia is hungry." Kevin said. Aunt Julie smiled and said," Yes, lunch is ready. Come let''s go." Completely ignoring Aung Morgana and her guest, Kevin and Silvia followed uncle Herpi and aunt Julie to the dining room. Melissa sighed and she said," Aunty, I don''t think I should stay here." " Ahh honey you don''t have to worry about anything okay? Just enjoy your stay here. Come let''s have lunch." Aunt Morgana said before dragging Melissa along. ¡­ Dining table. " If she does that one more time and I''ll throw her out." Aunt Julie said. Uncle Herpi sighed and he said," I already told her and-" " Mom, Dad, it''s alright." Silvia said. " No Silvia it''s not alright. How can she ignore you like that? This is like disrespecting my daughter." Aunt Julie said. Silvia smiled and said," So what if she ignores me? It doesn''t matter okay? All that matters to me is what you, dad and Kevin think of me. I don''t care about her. Since you all love me and care for me, that is enough." Silvia was not so loud but was loud enough for aunt Morgana to hear everything that she had said. " You- what did you mean by you don''t care about me?" Aunt Morgana shouted. Turning towards uncle Herpi, she said," You see Herpi, that is why I had asked you not to let a lowly commoner into our family. They lack morals and don''t know how to respect their elders. My Kevin so talented and-" " Enough,say one more word about my wife and I''ll seriously-" Cutting him off, Silvia said," Honey, it''s alright." Before wrapping her arms around his. " Morgana if you want to stay here then you have to behave otherwise the doors of my house are always open for you to leave." Aunt Julie said. " Alright now let''s have lunch." Uncle Herpi said. After having lunch, Silvia and Kevin decided to leave. " You both should come back more often." Aunt Julie said. Silvia smiled and she said," We will mom." After greeting uncle Herpi, Kevin and Silvia left the mansion completely ignoring aunt Morgana and her guest. ¡­. Inside the car. " You shouldn''t have done that." Silvia said. " What?" Kevin asked. " Ignore your aunt like that." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and he said," Well, she ignored you first." " Yes and that is why I ignored her." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," She did not say anything wrong though. I mean you are such a rich man and I am just a commoner." " Sil-" " And what was that? My Kevin is so talented. Pffttt... talented. She prolly doesn''t know about your bad habits. Her so called talented '' Kevin'' leaves the wet towel on the bed, scatters his things here and there. Someone has to tell her about your flaws." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Why don''t you tell her about it then?" " Tell whom? Your weird aunt? I am invisible for her." Silvia said. " I am sorry for whatever happened." Kevin said. Silvia smiled and she said," You don''t have to, it doesn''t really matter to me." " We will not go back until she is there okay? We will ignore her." Kevin said. ¡­.. Lagoon Regency. " Where is Kevin and Silvia?" Matt asked. " His aunt is back." Rocky said. " Ooo that weird one?" Matt asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes, so that had to go back for lunch." " There is still time before we leave right?" Rocky asked. Matt nodded his head and said," Yes." " Alright, let''s go and grab a drink in my place." Rocky said. ... Chapter 203 - Blood Rocky''s apartment. " Ron? Seriously?" Chris asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes, Ron knows." Matt frowned and he asked," So Ron knows more than we do?" " Yes." Kevin said. " So we are taking him in too?" Rocky asked. " If he is really there to keep Silvia safe from whatever danger that he is talking about then we should take him in." Chris said. " And he has stayed by Silvia''s side since a really long time and he knows many things about her that we don''t and-" Cutting Matt off, Kevin frowned and said," I know everything about my wife." Matt raised his eyebrows and he said," Okay." Sniffing a couple of times, Rocky said," Dude can you people smell something?" Chris frowned and said," No." " Ahh something is burning." Matt said. " Burning? What?" Chris asked trying very hard to figure out what they were talking about. " Oh look, it''s Kevin''s ass. It''s burning." Rocky said before giving Matt a five. When Chris gave them a confused look, Matt smacked his head and said," Retard, we are trying to say that Kevin is jealous." Chris grinned and said," Ahhh now I get it. Yes yes something is burning." Rocky helplessly shook his head and said," Chris, dude you are still the same." " Okay so now jokes apart. I want to tell you all something important too." Matt said. " What is it?" Kevin asked. Matt scratched his head and said," Well, it''s not like I don''t trust the officials but still I asked someone to investigate about that man who was once a part of Spirit." When Chris raised his eyebrows, Matt smiled and said," That man is not in Barcelona. He left Barcelona a few months back." " Then where is he now?" Rocky asked. " He is in country S." Matt said. Pausing for a while, Matt said," If you all want to meet him then I can make arrangements." Kevin nodded his head and said," I''ll let you know." ¡­. Chris'' apartment. While the men were busy discussions something important, the four women were having a really nice time talking amongst themselves. " So how was it?" Janet asked. Bella chuckled and asked," What?" " Your first night obviously." Martha asked. " You guys, stop asking embarrassing questions. How can you ask someone that?" Silvia said. " You stay quiet because you are next." Martha said. Bella chuckled and said," It was awesome." " You are, Bella is more frank with us than you Sil. Come on now start spilling." Janet said. " I don''t know what you are talking about." Silvia said. " Come on Sil don''t be such a baby." Martha said. " Woah what are you girls talking about." Rocky asked before sitting beside Janet. " We are asking Silvia how her first night was but she is all shy and doesn''t want to share details." Janet said. Sitting beside Silvia, Kevin chuckled and said," Why Sil? What aren''t you giving details?" Smacking Kevin''s arm, Silvia said," Stop it." " Oh come on what are you shy of? Even Bella told us how her first night was and you-" Martha said. " Ahh, look at the time, we should leave." Silvia said. Glancing at his watch, Matt said," Yeah, it''s getting late we should leave." " Where is Ron?" Martha asked. " He will directly come there." Janet said. " Cool, let''s leave." Rocky said. ¡­.. Inside the car. " Why didn''t you tell them?" Kevin asked before helping her buckle the seat belt. " Tell them what?" Silvia asked. Inching closer, Kevin gave her a peck on her cheek and said," That how special our first night was." Pushing him away, Silvia chuckled and said," Drive." Without saying anything, Kevin drove out of Lagoon regency followed by Matt, Chris and Rocky. ¡­. On the way. Kevin and Silvia were happily talking about random things when Kevin received a call from Matt. " Kevin we are being followed." Matt said. Kevin frowned and asked," How many?" " Two black trucks." Matt said. " What''s wrong?" Silvia asked. Increasing the speed, Kevin said," Take out your phone and call Lucifer." Silvia nodded her head and quickly called Lucifer before passing the phone to Kevin. " Hello Lucifer." Kevin said. " We are right behind the two black trucks sir." Lucifer said. " Kevin it seems like they are after you. The truck just overtook our cars." Matt said. " Sir, there is one more car behind us." Lucifer said. " They are with us." Kevin said. " Will you tell me what is happening?" Silvia asked. " Matt, I want you, Chris and Rocky to leave." Kevin said. Matt frowned and said," Are you mad? We are not going to leave you alone. I''ll figure out something but you keep driving." before hanging up the call. " Lucifer stay close." Kevin said. " Careful sir, they are trying to overtake you." Lucifer said before hanging up the call. " Kev what is happening?" Silvia asked who was on the verge of crying. " Hey, don''t worry okay, I am-" " Kevin stop." Silvia shouted. Kevin quickly stepped on the brakes when a black truck suddenly stopped right in front of their car. Just then several men got down from the car and surrounded their car. " Kev who are they?" Silvia asked. Unbuckling his seatbelt, Kevin took off his suit and watch and said," Now I want you to stay inside the car. No matter what Silvia you are not allowed you come out of the car, okay?" " But where are you going?" Silvia asked before bursting into tears. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," I''ll be right back." Just then multiple gunshots were heard which startled Silvia. " Stay inside." Kevin said before getting down from the car. " Kevin wait." Silvia shouted. ¡­. Outside. Passing Kevin a gun, Lucifer said," Almost fifty sir." " No matter what, no one should come near the car." Kevin said. Just then more men dashed out of the truck and started attacking Kevin and his group. Kevin had been trained under the army for several years and his fighting skills were top notch so he swiftly dodged the attacks. Lucifer and the other men had were specially trained for several years so it wasn''t easy to defeat them too. Inside the car, Silvia kept on crying. Her eyes never left her husband who had been fighting with so many men. Just then Silvia saw Ron along with a few other men join them. " Ron." Silvia murmured. Holding a rod in his hand when Silvia saw a man rushing towards Ron, she widened her eyes in shock and shouted," Ron." Before getting down from the car. " Ron watch out." Silvia shouted. When Ron heard Silvia''s voice, he widened his eyes in shock and shouted," No, Silvia get inside the car." Before knocking the man out. When Kevin saw Silvia, he shouted," Silvia, get inside." Just then a loud gunshot echoed throughout the area. " NO." Kevin shouted before rushing towards Silvia. Pointing his gun towards Silvia, Andrew Aaron Brown was about to shoot Silvia one more time when Markus shouted," Sir we have to leave, Matt Davis'' team is here." Reluctantly putting his gun down, Andrew boarded his car and left. Silvia was about to collapse on the floor when Kevin caught her and shouted," Silvia." When Kevin raised his hands which were covered in blood, he panicked and started patting Silvia''s cheeks," Babe wake up. Silvia.. Sil-" " Kevin." Matt said before squatting down. " Matt she is not waking up." Kevin said before patting her cheeks. " Oh God Kev she has been shot. You have to take her to the hospital." Matt said. " I-" " Kevin you cannot break down now. You have to take her to the hospital. Rocky and I will handle things here. You have to leave." Matt said. Just then Ron rushed towards them and said," I''ll drive, Kevin get up." Scooping her into his arms, Kevin quickly stepped into the car. " My men are still here okay? They will help you deal with them." Ron said before boarding the car and driving away. ¡­. Hospital. Staring at his blood stained hands, Kevin was standing outside the operation theatre in a daze. Just then Uncle Herpi and Thomas arrived along with Chris followed by Matt and Rocky. " How is she?" Uncle Herpi asked Ron who was standing beside Kevin. Ron shook his head and said," We still don''t know." " Kev-" Cutting his father off, Kevin shouted," This happened because you both kept things away from me." Uncle Thomas sighed and said," This-" " Why are they after Silvia? Who is Silvia? What is her background? Why is there a grave of my wife''s name in the graveyard though she is alive? I want all the answers today." Kevin shouted. Matt patted Kevin''s shoulder and said," Kev calm down." " Why should I calm down? Why? You see this blood, this blood. This is my wife''s blood. I don''t even know what if happen. I don''t know whether Silvia will-" Kevin said before closing his eyes. When uncle Herpi saw tears rolling down his son''s cheeks, he took a deep breath and said," I know it''s our fault, we should''ve told you about this as soon as you both got married." Pausing for a while, Uncle Herpi asked," You people have been assigned to a new mission right?" Chris nodded his head and said," Yes." " And you people have to find and arrest the heir of SPIRIT before they do, right?" Uncle Herpi asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes." Uncle Herpi smiled and he said," Well, you don''t have to look for the heir anymore." Matt frowned and asked," What do you mean?" Uncle Herpi sighed and he said," Silvia is the heir of SPIRIT." ¡­. Chapter 204 - SPIRIT Uncle Herpi sighed and he said," Silvia is the heir of SPIRIT." Everyone widened their eyes in shock except for Ron, uncle Thomas and uncle Herpi. Ron sighed and sat down on a nearby bench and started massaging his temples. " What? Silvia? How?" Rocky asked who was still having a really hard time understanding everything. Matt on the other hand was trying to connect all the dots and information that he had collected about Silvia and SPIRIT but he ended up getting nothing but a headache. " Kevin, you were asking about the grave right?" Uncle Thomas asked. When Kevin nodded his head, uncle Thomas said," We made that." " And why would you do that?" Chris asked. Why would someone make a grave of a person who is still alive? " Because we wanted to keep Silvia away from everything. We wanted to keep her safe." Uncle Thomas said. " I don''t understand." Kevin asked. Uncle Herpi sighed and said," Your marriage with Silvia wasn''t just a mere coincidence, it was a plan. We wanted Silvia to marry you because we wanted to keep her safe. We wanted to keep her away from everything and protect her." " Okay so will you people tell us how is Silvia connected to SPIRIT?" Matt asked. " Does the Green family have any ties with SPIRIT?" Chris asked. Uncle Thomas shook his head and said," No they don''t." Pausing for a while, uncle Thomas said," The Green family has always been a low-key and simple family. We have no ties with the underworld and we are not involved in any kind of illegal things. Our family has always been an active part of the military. You all know about this right? But everything changed after my brother, George Green married Sabrina Jones." Uncle Thomas took a deep breath and he continued," The Jones family is directly connected to SPIRIT." " The Jones family?" Matt asked. Uncle Thomas nodded his head and said," Yes, Jeremiah Jones wife, Mary Jones was the last generation of the Jerkoff family and the ex heir of SPIRIT. When Jeremiah Jones married Mary Jerkoff, this connected the Jones directly to SPIRIT and this is how everything started." " So this heir thing just keeps passing down from generation to generation?" Rocky asked. Uncle Herpi shook his head and said," No, it doesn''t." Pausing for a while, he continued," SPIRIT is much more deep, dangerous and mighty than we think it is. It is a legendary gang that everyone wants to control. And becoming the heir of such a legendary gang is everyone''s dream. Some people want to run away but some are even willing to give up their lives for it." " SPIRIT was started hundreds of years back by a few group of people. It wasn''t famous at first but as time passed them, it started growing. At first, the first daughter of the Jerkoff family was directly given the throne and she would rule the whole of SPIRIT all by herself. As SPIRIT started growing, the respect and power of the Jerkoff family also kept on growing tremendously, making it one of the most powerful families in the whole world." Uncle Herpi said. Pausing for a while, he continued," As time passed by, a few other families started challenging the Jerkoff family for the throne. To make things more interesting, the leaders decided that even the other families would get a chance of winning the throne but they had to defeat and kill the Jerkoff who is the supposed heir of SPIRIT." " Years passed by but no one could defeat a Jerkoff. The first daughter of the Jerkoff family is trained under very strict supervision of the current heir of SPIRIT. The leader herself trains her and makes her so tough and strong that no one can defeat her and SPIRIT forever stays in their grasp. After trying several times when the other families couldn''t defeat them, they started using unruly methods to kill the future heir of the Jerkoff''s." Uncle Herpi said. Matt frowned and asked," Does this kind of competition still exist?" Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," It does and that is how Silvia''s mother, Sabrina won the throne." " The other families who fight against the Jerkoff''s, are the Browns one of them?" Rocky asked. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," Yes, the Browns and the Collins these are the two families who are involved with the SPIRIT''s too." Kevin shook his head and said," This doesn''t make sense. How did Silvia end up getting involved in all of this?" Uncle Thomas took a deep breath and he said," When Sabrina died in the car accident, she was still the heir of SPIRIT. Whenever the current heir of SPIRIT dies all of a sudden then her daughter automatically takes over her place. The people of SPIRIT take her away and train her for the competition." " What if the heir doesn''t have a daughter?" Chris asked. " Then the whole thing changes. They demolish everything and the throne is given away to a male Jerkoff who also has to fight for the throne with the Browns or the Collins male representatives." Uncle Herpi said. " So if the Jerkoff family does not have a daughter in one generation then the whole thing falls into the hands of a male Jerkoff and it continues that way?" Matt asked. " Yes." Uncle Herpi said. " When I heard about George and Sabrina''s car accident, Herpi and I decided to keep Silvia safe. At that time, we had a very good hold over everything and we also had a friend who was the head of the police department so things became easier for us. We worked together and forged the reports saying that George Green along with his wife and only daughter died in the accident. After that we tampered the birth register and I registered Silvia as my biological daughter. To make it look more real, we also asked someone to make an empty grave in Silvia''s name. We had to keep Silvia safe from many people especially the Jones." Uncle Thomas said. " And what about Ron? How is he related to all of this?" Kevin asked. " Ron is Silvia''s protector, her shadow." Uncle Thomas said. ¡­.. Chapter 205 - Shadow " Shadow? What do you mean by that?" Kevin asked. Uncle Thomas sighed and said," When the opposition families started attacking the Jerkoffs, in order to keep them safe, the Evans family stepped forward to protect them." Pausing for a while, he continued," The Evans family members are warriors. The head of the Evans family treated the head of the Jerkoff family like his master. Just like the Jerkoff''s, the first born son of the Evans family is fated to become the shadow of the supposed heir of SPIRIT. His duty is to keep the heir safe from all kinds of danger without caring about his life. Since Silvia is the heir of SPIRIT, Ron is her shadow." " So that means you both know who Ron was since the very beginning?" Chris asked. " As soon as I adopted Silvia, the current head of the Evans family, Ron''s grandfather contacted me and told me everything about them. He told me that in order to keep Silvia safe we must keep Ron close to her. Mr Evans was sure that one day SPIRIT will find out about Silvia''s existence and they will definitely come looking for her and some people will also try to kill. I reluctantly agreed to his request but who would''ve thought that keeping Ron close to Silvia will turn out to be one of the best decisions of my life." Uncle Thomas said. Pausing for a while, he continued," As soon as Silvia turned eighteen, the unusual activities started. Though Herpi and I tried our best to keep her safe but if not for Ron beside Silvia, she would never be able to make it." " What now? Is there anything that we can do?" Rocky asked. " We can just keep her safe and away from everything." Uncle Thomas said. " And that is why we forced Silvia and Kevin to get married." Uncle Herpi said. " What if the supposed heir loses the competition?" Rocky asked. " Whoever loses the competition dies." Uncle Thomas said. Everyone widened their eyes in shock and shouted," What?" " And what about the shadow?" Matt asked. " As soon the supposed heir is declared dead, her shadow had to slit his throat and kill himself." Uncle Herpi. Chris frowned and said," This is bullshit." " There must be something. There has to be a way to stop them." Kevin said. Just then the doctor came out of the operation theatre and said," The patient is out of danger now, we will shift nurse Silvia to the room soon." After sometime, Silvia was pushed out of the room by a nurse. Ron quickly took charge and said," I''ll do it." The nurse nodded her head and said," The reports are already inside the room." Ron nodded his head and said," Thanks." Just then Janet, Martha and Bella arrived at the hospital. " Is Silvia alright?" Janet asked. " She is out of danger now." Chris said. " Ron your arm." Bella said. Ron sighed and said," I am alright." " The wound looks deep, you should go and get it dressed." Martha said. " But-" " I''ll take care of things upstairs. You go to the emergency room and get it dressed from Garbriel." Janet said. After the NIS and Janet took Silvia upstairs, Kevin was still standing in front of the operation theatre in a daze. Chris patted Kevin''s shoulder and said," Kev don''t worry, we will figure out everything." " Exactly, we will deal with this together." Matt said. " We will go and check on Silvia." Uncle Thomas and Herpi said before leaving. After they left, Rocky said," Kev listen to me. All of this happened because they think Silvia''s mother is dead but actually she is still alive. So if we get her mother back, won''t everything become normal again? Since she willingly fought the competition to become the leader of SPIRIT that means she wants to lead that gang but Silvia doesn''t. So if we bring her back, everything will be okay." " I think Rocky has a point." Matt said. Grabbing his shoulders, Chris said," Now you have to be strong and take care of Silvia properly. Remember one thing Kevin that Silvia is innocent. Maybe Ron is her shadow or protector but for her you are her protector, her shadow. Whenever she is trouble, she will look for you and not Ron or any of us. You have to stay strong and support her." " Yes, since we know everything now things will be much easier for us. We have to work as a team and solve everything." Rocky said. " I''ll quickly make arrangements so that we can meet that guy and get more details from him." Matt said. " For now, go and stay with Silvia. She needs you." Chris said. Kevin nodded his head and quickly rushed upwards. After Kevin left, Rocky sighed and said," I have never seen him like this before. Not even when Emily left him." Matt took a deep breath and said," He really loves Silvia a lot." " Yes he does and I think he loves her more than he loved Emily back then." Chris said. " Guys, we have to keep Janet safe too." Rocky said. " Why?" Matt asked. " I have a hunch that Janet is trained to be one of the competitors for the leadership of SPIRIT." Rocky said. " You mean-" Rocky nodded his head and said," Janet''s last name is Brown." ¡­. Inside the room. When Kevin entered the room, he quickly rushed towards Silvia and sat beside her. Holding her hand, he kissed her knuckles and kept on staring at her. Seeing Kevin''s blood stained hands, Bella asked," Kevin are you hurt somewhere too?" Kevin shook his head and said," No, I am alright." Looking at his bloodstained hands, Kevin said," T-this is Silvia''s blood." before clenching his hand into a fist. Martha quickly grabbed a dry towel before rushing towards the washroom. After sometime, she came out with a dry towel in her hand and said," Here, wipe your hands first." Before passing him the damp towel. When Kevin did not say anything, Martha said," Silvia will not be happy if she sees you like this." ¡­. Chapter 206 - Who wouldn’t fall for someone like her? Kevin quickly took the damp towel from Martha''s hand started wiping his hands. Placing her hands on Kevin''s shoulder, Janet said," She is out of danger now Kevin so you don''t have to worry." After sometime, Aunt Julie and Aunt Lily entered the room. When Aunt Lily saw Silvia sleeping on the hospital bed, her eyes teared up and she said," My baby." " Aunty, Silvia is out of danger now." Martha said. " How did this-" " Lily calm down, I''ll tell you everything later okay?" Uncle Thomas said. Just then Mark entered the room along with a bag. Passing the bag to Kevin, Mark said," Sir I brought your clothes and a few other things." Taking the bag from his hand, Kevin said," Thanks Mark." Turning towards others, Kevin said," You all should go home and get some rest. I''ll stay here with Silvia." " Kev are you gonna be okay? We can stay here with you." Matt said. Kevin shook his head and said," It''s fine, I''ll take care of things here." Uncle Herpi took a deep breath and said," Okay, we will leave. Call us if anything happens okay?" Kevin nodded his head and said," I will." After everyone left, Kevin took a deep breath and closed his eyes. From Silvia being shot to the big revelation about Silvia being the heir of such a powerful organisation, all the information was too much for him to handle and he was feeling muddleheaded. Tightening his grip around Silvia''s hand, Kevin sighed. He did not care about anything else, all he wanted was to live with Silvia in peace. All he wanted was to keep her safe and keep her by his side forever no matter what happened and he would do that. He would keep his wife safe from all the dangers and difficulties that would come their way in the future. Just then Ron entered the room and he said," Why don''t you go and change first and then we sit and talk." Kevin nodded his head and said," Stay with her." Before picking up the bag and entering the washroom. After changing his clothes when Kevin came out, Ron said," Whatever happened today was my mistake." Kevin frowned and said," No it was not Ron, it was an accident." Ron shook his head and said," You don''t understand Kevin, I am her shadow I am suppose to protect her no matter what but I didn''t." " No Ron, that was an accident okay? We all were present there and it''s no ones fault." Kevin said. Ron sighed and he said," You know Kev when I met Silvia and Janet, we were three and since then, I have been told every single time that my life is Silvia''s. If she lives, I live and since then I have been trained and taught several things so that I can protect her from all kinds of danger. But today, I failed." Before sitting on the couch. Kevin sat beside him and said," Don''t blame yourself Ron, you have always protected her and you kept her safe. If not for you, I would''ve never met her or married her. Thank you for always keeping her safe." Ron smiled and said," Your welcome." Looking at Silvia, Kevin said," I never knew things were this serious. I always knew that there was something strange about her background but I never-" Cutting him off, Ron said," I was shocked too when my grandpa told me about all this." When Ron saw Kevin staring at Silvia in a daze, he smiled and asked," You love her a lot don''t you?" Kevin smiled and said," Who wouldn''t fall in love with such a beautiful woman? She is the most positive and wonderful woman that I have ever met Ron. Today when I saw her like that on the ground, I-I thought I will lose her forever. There are so many things that I want to do for her and there are so many things I want to do with her. I haven''t even told her how much she means to me and how deep my love for her is. I mean I did but I can do better." " You are right, who wouldn''t fall for someone like her." Ron said. When Kevin gave him a sharp look, Ron chuckled and said," Don''t worry, I like Silvia but not in that way. In fact, I am already engaged." " To a woman?" Kevin asked. Ron chuckled and said," Yes, to a woman." " Then why did Silvia tell me that you are a gay?" Kevin asked. " Well, to stay close with Silvia and Jan, I told them that I am gay. I even kissed guys to make sure that they believe me." Ron said. Shifting away from him, Kevin said," Okay." Smacking Kevin''s arms, Ron said," You know what Kev even if I was a real gay, that woman soundly sleeping on the bed will kill me even if I touch your dirty clothes. She is dangerous." Kevin smiled and said," Yes, she is my feisty queen." " I wanted to talk to you about Janet." Ron said. Pausing for a while, he continued," I know when you start investigating about the Collins and the Browns, you''ll eventually find out that Janet is a Brown and is actually a competitor of that strange competition." " What? But-" Ron nodded his head and said," Yes, I know. But you have to know that Janet is safe. She will never harm Silvia no matter what. I have grown up with her and trust me Kevin Janet cares about Silvia more than I do. Janet''s life is in danger too and I have been going against the rules and protecting her as well. I was actually supposed to kill Janet several years back but I never did that and I will never do. We have to keep Janet safe too." Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." Kevin knew how important Janet and Ron were for his wife. He also knew that Silvia would always keep Janet close even after knowing the truth. " And the person who attacked us today was Janet''s dad, Andrew Aaron Brown." Ron said. ¡­. Chapter 207 - Strange Kevin frowned and he asked," What?" Ron nodded his head and said," The Collins were also planning to harm her but-ummm, how do I put this? So the thing is, the Collins do not have a daughter and-" " If they don''t have a daughter then why are they trying to harm Silvia?" Kevin asked. " Silvia is the last female heir of the Jerkoff family. If something happens to her then the whole thing will change, they will demolish everything and they will give the throne to a Male Jerkoff." Ron said. " So the Collins want that." Kevin said. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes." Pausing for a while, Ron said," But you don''t have to worry because Edward is on our side and-" " Now who is Edward?" Kevin asked. " Well, Edward Collins is also one of the Male competitors." Ron said. " Wait, so Janet is obviously on our side and now this Edward is also on our side?" Kevin asked. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes." " Okay, I trust Janet but I have no idea who this Edward Collins is so do you trust him?" Kevin asked. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes." Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay then." " So first we have to look for Silvia''s parents, especially her mother. Once we bring Sabrina Jones backs, she can help us solve everything. Since Silvia is not interested nor is she ready for this competition, I guess we can find a way out of this." Ron said. " When we were in Maldives, Silvia and I bumped into someone and I don''t know why but I felt like she resembled Silvia so I asked Matt to investigate about that girl." Kevin said. " And?" Ron asked. Kevin sighed and said," Her name is Jeren Lewis and she is from California." " You mean-" Kevin nodded his head and said," I think they are in California." " I''ll ask my men to look for them." Ron said. " Ron." " Hmm." " Why did they do that?" Kevin asked. " Who?" Ron asked. " Silvia''s parents." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, he continued," Silvia''s mother knew how dangerous everything is and how difficult things can be for Silvia after she is declared dead. But still they faked their death and left her alone to deal with all of this. Don''t you think this is a bit strange?" " Well, now that you''ve mentioned it, yes it is strange." Ron said. " I don''t know maybe I am overthinking but I think things are again not as simple as we think they are." Kevin said. " Alright, let''s not think about it for now. I''ll send a team to California. Why don''t you ask Matt to send his team too?" Ron asked. " Why don''t you contact him and plan things accordingly? I''ll forward you his number." Kevin said. Ron nodded his head and said," Okay." Before getting up. " I''ll take my leave now." Ron said before walking out of the room. After Ron left, Kevin got up and sat beside Silvia. Holding her hand, he kissed her knuckles and said," Wake up fast honey, I am dying to hear your voice." ¡­.. Brown mansion. " Tch Tch only if I could fire one more bullet." Andrew Aaron Brown said. When Markus told Mr Brown who the heir of SPIRIT was, at first he was shocked. Mr Brown knew about the close relationship between Janet and Silvia. In fact, Silvia had even overstayed in his mansion when she was small. The person whom he wanted to get rid of since a really long time was actually right in front of his eyes but he failed to recognise her. How funny was that? The daughter whom he had trained for the competition ended up being best friends with the person whom she had to kill? " Now what sir? Elder miss will never fight against Ms Green." Markus said. " Who said she won''t? Even if she doesn''t want to, she has to." Andrew said. " But-" " Markus, Markus you are still a baby. Things have just become so interesting that it has skyrocketed my interest over this competition but more than that, I want to see how this group of three friends tackle everything. That Evans boy is supposed to kill Janet but he did not, Silvia was supposed to be trained for the competition but she cannot even defend herself and my daughter who is ready to fight for the competition and can easily defeat Silvia but she will never do that. Oh and not to forget about Silvia''s capable husband and his friends especially that young man.. umm what was his name?" " Matt Davis." Markus said. " Ahh Matt, well I guess it''s time to show him who the real king is." Andrew said. " But sir why will elder miss agree to take part in that competition?" Markus asked. " Power Markus, power. Who doesn''t want powers? You don''t want them?" Andrew asked. When Markus nodded his head, Andrew smiled and said," Janet will want it too." ¡­. Hospital. Next day when Silvia woke up, Kevin was sitting beside her with his eyes closed. As soon as she tried to move, Kevin opened his eyes and said," You are awake? How are you feeling? I''ll go call the doctor." before rushing out of the room. After sometime, he entered the room along with the doctor. " Good morning nurse Silvia." Dr Bailey said. Silvia wanted to say something but her throat felt extremely dry. " You want some water?" Kevin said before rushing towards the table and pouring a glass of water for her. Helping her up, Kevin adjusted her pillow before bringing the glass close to her mouth," Here drink slowly." After taking a few sips, Silvia said," I feel better now." Dr Bailey smiled and he said," The whole hospital knew that you got married but no one knew that you were married to Mr Austin. He surely cares about you a lot." " You want to drink more water?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No I am fine." " Are you hungry? I''ll get some food for you." Kevin said before rushing out of the room. After Kevin left, Dr Bailey sighed and he said," Your husband did not allow me to leave the hospital since yesterday. He demanded the chief to keep me here in case you wake up in the middle of the night and I am not there to check on you." Pausing for a while, he continued," I am not complaining, just saying." ¡­. Chapter 208 - Hot and sexy " Wait, you aren''t going to tell this to your husband right?" Dr Bailey asked. Silvia chuckled and she said," No, Dr Bailey I will not and I am really sorry for all the trouble." Dr Bailey shook his head and said," You don''t have to say sorry. It''s my duty." After running a few tests on Silvia, Dr Bailey said," The bullet did not penetrate very deep so everything is normal but you still have to careful okay? Proper bed rest until you fully recover. Stay at home and recuperate. Your husband as already applied a one month leave for you." Silvia nodded her head and said," Thank you Doctor." " It''s my pleasure nurse Silvia. I''ll come back after some time and if you feel any kind of discomfort then don''t hesitate to call me." Dr Bailey said before leaving the room. When Kevin entered the room along with some takeouts, he asked," The doctor left already? What did he say?" " He said that everything is normal and-" Cutting her off, Kevin fronwed and said," Normal? Did he even check you properly? I''ll go and call him-" " Kev I am hungry." Silvia said. Taking out a bowl of porridge from the bag, Kevin said," You have to eat plain porridge for a few days." Silvia sighed and said," Okay." Sitting down beside her, Kevin opened the plastic lid and scooped a spoonful of porridge. Blowing it for quite some time, Kevin started feeding his injured wife. " You know something Kev." Silvia said. " What?" Kevin asked. Raising her hands, Silvia said," My hands are fine." " I know but I don''t want you to do anything." Kevin said. Taking the bowl from his hand, Silvia intertwined their hands together and said," You don''t have to worry about me, I am fine." Kissing her knuckles, Kevin said," I was so scared, for a moment I thought I lost you. Didn''t I tell you not to get down from the car? Why did you get down?" " I am sorry." Silvia said. Kevin sighed and said," Don''t do that next time." Picking up the bowl, Kevin said," Now let''s finish this." " Did you eat anything?" Silvia asked. " I bought a bowl for myself too." Kevin said. " You will eat porridge too?" Silvia asked. Kevin smiled and said," I''ll eat whatever my wife eats." Silvia chuckled and said," How cheesy Mr Austin." *KNOCK* * KNOCK* " Can we come in?" Turning towards the door when Silvia saw her colleagues standing in a queue, she smiled and said," Come in." Stepping in to the room with a bouquet in her hand, Gabriel and a few other women kept on staring at Kevin like love struck fools. " Oh my God, it''s really him." " He is so hot, I cannot believe he is Silvia''s husband." " Why is Silvia so lucky? I want to be Silvia too." Silvia raised her eyebrows when she saw them drooling over her husband. Kevin on the other hand kept on feeding his injured wife ignoring everyone. Keeping the bowl down, Kevin said," Talk to your friends for while okay? I''ll go and talk to Dr Bailey." Silvia smiled and said," Come soon." " Do you want anything else?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No." " Alright, don''t get down from the bed." Kevin said before kissing her on her forehead. After Kevin left, Silvia''s colleague quickly surrounded her and asked," Oh my God Silvia why didn''t you tell us?" " Tell you what?" Silvia asked. " That you are married to Kevin Austin." " Well, I never thought it was a big deal." Silvia said. " Not a big deal? What the fuck are you talking about? He is one of the youngest CEO and he is hot," Silvia frowned and said," Excuse me, he is my husband." " Who cares, he is hot and sexy." " Hey Sil, do you know Jacob Wilson and Chris Walker as well?" " What the hell is going on here?" Janet asked before entering the room along with Rocky. " We are asking Silvia about-Ahhhhh." Gabriel let out a scream when she saw Jacob Wilson standing behind Janet. " Don''t you all know that Silvia is not well? How can you all just barge in and disturb her?" Janet asked. " Sil where is Kev?" Rocky asked. " He just went outside." Silvia said. Rocky nodded his head and said," Honey I''ll go and find Kev." Janet nodded her head and said," Okay but come back soon." After Rocky left, Gabriel asked," Y-You are dating Jacob Wilson?" " Hey, that is not something you have to worry about okay? Now I want you out because Silvia has to get some rest." Janet said. Murmuring and whispering amongst themselves when the women left the room, Janet frowned and said," Don''t they have any other thing to do." " They got a new topic to gossip about." Silvia said. " How are you feeling now?" Janet asked. " The painkiller is working well so I am feeling alright." Silvia said. " You scared everyone especially Kevin." Janet said. " I know and I am sorry." Silvia said. Janet sighed and said," Alright but we careful next time." " Where is Ron?" Silvia asked. " He is downstairs." Janet said. Pausing for a while, Janet asked," Did you ask Kev what exactly happened yesterday?" Silvia shook her head and said," No I didn''t." Janet sighed and said," I am glad that you are alright babe." ¡­. Downstairs. " You were supposed to protect her and keep her safe." Jeremiah Jones shouted. " Dad calm down." Jackie said. " Calm down? I almost lost my granddaughter last night and you want me to calm down?" Grandpa Jones shouted. " Sir I-" Cutting Ron off, Grandpa Jones shouted," Shut up." " Why are shouting at him? Isn''t it because of your family and that stupid heir thing that my wife is suffering now?" Kevin said before walking towards them along with Ron. Grandpa Jones frowned and said," You know." " Whatever happened yesterday was no ones fault okay? It just happened. And why are blaming him? If not for him, your granddaughter would''ve been dead a long time back. For so many years, it was Ron who kept her safe so stop blaming him." Kevin said. ¡­. Chapter 209 - Best buds Grandpa Jones frowned and said," Even you were supposed to keep her safe but you people were careless. If you all cannot keep her safe then hand over my granddaughter to me and-" Cutting grandpa Jones off, Kevin chuckled and said," Hand over? What do you take my wife as? Is she is a thing? And who are you to take my wife away from me?" When Grandpa Jones did not say anything, Kevin added," I know how to take care of my wife you don''t have to worry about her. And I think there are other things that Mr Jones needs to worry about." Without saying anything, Grandpa Jones left along with Jackie. Ron sighed and said," Thank Kev." Kevin nodded his head and said," You don''t have to thank me." " Though I know he is Silvia''s grandfather but I don''t good vibes from him." Rocky said. " He knows that Silvia''s parents are alive." Kevin said. " What? The Jones know?" Ron asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes he does. Matt just called me, his men are already looking for them in California and hopefully they will find them soon. Yesterday night I asked Matt to find out more details about the Jones and he found out that Jeremiah Jones and his younger son, Jackson have been traveling to California quite frequently since two years." " But Jeremiah Jones is very possessive about Silvia and if he really knows that Sabrina Jones is alive then why didn''t he do anything? He could''ve brought her back and saved Silvia." Ron said. " Well, I guess that the only person who can answer all our questions is Silvia''s biological parents." Kevin said. " And what about that man?" Rocky asked, " I''ll go and meet that man personally, I have already asked Matt to make arrangements." Kevin said. " Are you both talking about the man who used to work in SPIRIT but later ran away and is now living in disguise?" Ron asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes," " We have been looking for that man too." Ron said. Pausing for a while, Ron said," There are many things that we still do not know about SPIRIT. Everything that uncle Herpi and uncle Thomas told you all and whatever I know is not the complete truth. SPIRIT has existed for more than a hundred years and it''s much more deep and dangerous than we think it is. Only someone who has been a part of this organisation can tell us what the exact thing is." " Isn''t Jeremiah Jones'' wife also an ex-leader of SPIRIT? Can''t we ask her for details?" Rocky asked. Ron shook his head and said," We tried asking her but even she is hiding something." " So that man is our last hope." Kevin said. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes." " I''ll go and see and that man personally and while I am away, you people have to help me keep Silvia safe." Kevin said. " Don''t worry about that." Rocky said. " I''ll leave after Silvia fully recovers otherwise I won''t be at peace." Kevin said. ¡­.. Inside the room. " Good morning nurse Silvia." Dr Johnathan said. " Ahh your long time lover is here." Janet whispered before giving Dr Johnathan a smile. " Good morning." Silvia said, Walking inside, Dr Johnathan said," I heard what happened and I was so worried about you. Are you fine now?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I am fine." " I was talking to Dr Bailey about you and he said that it isn''t that serious but you have to take care of yourself." Dr Johnathan said. Silvia smiled and said," Dr Bailey told me that too." Passing her a bouquet of lilies, Dr Johnathan said," Here, I bought this for you." Giving him a weak smile, Silvia took the bouquet from his hand and said," Thank you." Just then Kevin and Rocky entered the room along with Ron. Silvia smiled and said," You are back? You forgot to eat your breakfast." Turning towards the door when Dr Johnathan saw Kevin Austin and Jacob Wilson walking inside room, he raised his eyebrows. " Oh so do we have someone with a broken bone here?" Rocky asked. Jant chuckled and said," No we don''t." " Ahh I see then what is an orthopedist doing here?" Rocky asked. Dr Johnathan smiled and said," I just dropped by to wish Silvia a speedy recovery. It''s a pleasure meeting you Mr Austin and Mr Wilson of course." Kevin nodded his head and said," We have already met before so I don''t feel any pleasure." Before walking towards Silvia. " Haha that is true." Dr Johnathan said. Pausing for a while, he said," So the rumours are indeed true huh? Silvia really married Mr Austin." " Why? Were you having a hard time believing it?" Kevin asked. Dr Johnathan shook his head and said," Of course not." Glancing at her watch, Janet said," Dr Johnathan, isn''t it time for your rounds?" " Ahh yes, I''ll take my leave. I''ll see you again Silvia," Dr Johnathan said before walking out of the room. " I think Kevin just scared the hell out of him," Janet said. Brushing his fingers on the bouquet of lilies that Dr Johnathan bought for Silvia, Kevin said," You hate lilies." Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, I don''t like lilies." " Then why did you take it?" Kevin asked. Silvia: *_* " When I gave you lilies, you did not take it, in fact your were so angry that you refused to talk to me because I bought lilies for you." Kevin said. Silvia: *_* " But you looked quite happy when he gave it to you." Kevin said. Grabbing Kevin''s sleeves, Silvia pouted her lips and said," How can you say such things to me when I am sick? Do you not care about me anymore? And how could I not take it?" " Like you did not take mine." Kevin said. Silvia: ~_~ " Dude, don''t be so petty." Rocky said. " I think Kevin is right. How can you take lilies from Dr Johnathan and not him? Isn''t that unfair?" Ron said. Glaring at Ron, Silvia asked," Now since when did you start taking Kevin''s side?" " What? Why wouldn''t I take his side? He is one of my best buds." Ron said. Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," And since when?" " Since yesterday night." Ron said. Silvia: +_+ Rocky: ?_? Janet: (~_^) ... Chapter 210 - We did it for our daughter Silvia glared at Kevin and asked," What happened last night?" Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing." Ron also shook his head and said," Yeah nothing happened." " I''ll throw this away." Kevin said. " Why don''t you give this Ron? Dr Johnathan bought them so he would love to keep it." Janet said. Ron shook his head and said," Dr Johnathan is not my type anymore." " Huh so true. That creepy doctor is no one''s type. It''s good that you changed your type Ron, I am happy for you." Kevin said. Ron chuckled and said," Thanks bro." " No seriously when did you both become so close?" Silvia asked. " Babe I told you." Ron said. " What?" Silvia asked. " Yesterday night." Ron said. Seeing Silvia''s gloomy expression, Ron grinned and said," Alright I''ll take my leave." Passing him the banquet, Kevin said," Hey Ron will you help me discard this?" " Anything for you bud." Ron said before taking the banquet from his hand and leaving the room. " Thanks man." Kevin said before picking up the bowl of porridge. " You people should take some rest, we will take our leave." Rocky said, " Ya sure, thanks for paying a visit." Silvia said, " I''ll come back later along with Martha and Bella okay?" Janet said. Silvia gave her a hug and said," Okay." After Rocky and Janet left, Kevin asked," Are you feeling uncomfortable?" Silvia shook her head and said," No, I am fine." " Alright then why don''t you take some rest?" Kevin asked. Looking at his exhausted face, Silvia asked," Did you sleep last night?" " A little bit." Kevin said. Placing her hand on his right cheek, Silvia said," You look so exhausted." Kevin sighed and said," I''ll be fine." " No, I want you to take a nap with me." Silvia said before shifting to the side and making some room for Kevin. " Babe I can''t sleep next to you, I''ll take a nap on the couch." Kevin said. Silvia shook her head and said," You have to sleep here with me." " What if I hurt you?" Kevin asked. " It''s gonna be okay, now come on I want to hug you to sleep." Silvia said. Taking off his shoes, Kevin snuggled beside Silvia and asked," Are you sure about this? What if I-" " Keep shut and get some sleep Kev." Silvia said. Without saying anything, Kevin dozed off to sleep. He hadn''t slept properly last night because he was worried about Silvia waking up in the middle of the night in pain. After making sure he was asleep, Silvia covered him with the quilt and kissed his forehead. ¡­. California. " She was attacked yesterday." Michael Lewis said. Pauline sighed and said," It''s all my fault." Holding Pauline''s hand, Michael said," We knew this would happen one day." " I feel so bad for her George." Sabrina said. George sighed and said," I feel bad for her too but what is done is done and we cannot change it." " She is not even ready for this." Sabrina said. " She is gonna be okay." George said. " I can''t even go back and help her with this. There is Jeren and then you, I just can''t." Sabrina said. George took a deep breath and said," It''s alright, we are happy here." Wiping her tears away, Sabrina cupped her husbands face and said," I would''ve never been able to do this without you darling." " We did it for our daughter," George said, Sabrina nodded here head and said," I know and I hope Silvia will understand." " Don''t think about it and get some sleep. I''ll go check on Jeren." George said before walking towards Jeren''s room. When George Green entered Jerens room, he frowned when he did not see his daughter anywhere. After looking around for quite some time, he spotted a yellow paper on Jeren''s study table. Walking towards the study table when George read the letter, he froze. The letter said: I AM GOING TO LONDON. IF TO WANT TO FIND ME, YOU HAVE TO COME THERE AND LOOK FOR ME. I LOVE YOU BOTH BUT I DON''T WANT TO STAY HERE ANYMORE. " Jeren." George murmured before rushing out of the room. " Sabrina." George shouted. " What happened?" Sabrina asked. " Jeren left, she is going to London." George said before passing Sabrina the letter. After reading the letter, Sabrina quickly picked up her phone and called someone. " Hello, dad?" Sabrina said. " What happened? Why do you sound so worried?" Grandpa Jones asked. " Jeren left." Sabrina said before bursting into tears. Grandpa Jones frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " She wanted to go to London for her further studies but George and I did not allow her. And today she left a note saying that she is going to London and we must come and find her." Sabrina said. " Don''t worry about her, I''ll ask someone to find her. You just really okay?" Grandpa Jones said. " Dad I cannot leave her alone, I want to go to London too. She is small and she doesn''t know anything and I don''t want them to find her please dad I-" " Alright don''t panic, I''ll make arrangements for you and George to come back." Grandpa Jones said. " Thank you dad and please take care of her properly." Sabrina said. After hanging up the call, Sabrina said," We have to go back." George nodded his head and said," Okay, I''ll start packing our things." " Should we meet her too?" Sabrina asked. Geogre shook his head and said," I don''t know." Sabrina nodded her head and said," Even I don''t think I am ready for this." " Let''s go and look for Jeren first. After we find her and make sure that she is safe, we will think about Silvia." George said. Sabrina sighed and nodded her head. ¡­. Hospital. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* " Can I come-" " Sshhhh please don''t make any noise, he just fell asleep." Silvia said in a very low voice. Grandpa Jones nodded his head and said," I thought you were injured but-" " He did not sleep for the entire night because he was worried about me." Silvia said. Grandpa Jones nodded and said," I see." ¡­.. Chapter 211 - She is never going to see your face again " How did you know that I am here?" Silvia asked. Grandpa Jones cleared his throat and said," I was here for my weekly check up. I heard someone saying that you were admitted here so that decided to pay toy a visit." Silvia smiled and said," Thank you for visiting." " How did this happen?" Grandma Jones asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know." " Didn''t you ask your husband about it?" Grandpa Jones asked. " No I didn''t." Silvia said. Grandpa Jones frowned and asked," Why? You don''t want to know what happened and why it happened?" Finding Grandpa Jones'' behaviour strange, Silvia said," If it is something important and something that I have to know, I am sure Kevin will tell me." " Do you trust him that much?" Grandpa Jones asked. Silvia chuckled and said," What is wrong with you Grandpa? Kevin is my husband, why wouldn''t I trust him?" Grandpa Jones frowned and said," How can you say that? You almost died yesterday." Silvia frowned and asked," What has that got to do with Kevin and me trusting him?" " You almost died because this useless husband of yours couldn''t protect you and-" Cutting grandpa Jones off, Silvia fronwed and said," How dare you call my husband that? If not for the fact that I respect you and you also have ties with Glory, I would''ve thrown you out of this room. And what do you mean by Kevin cannot protect me? Whatever happened yesterday was an accident it happened because I acted recklessly and got down from the car though Kevin had asked me not to. And why am I even telling you this? Who are you to meddle with our personal affairs? This is something that concerns us and our families and I don''t think a mere outsider like you should interfere." " I am just worried but you Silvia. What if something happens to you in the future and your husband cannot protect you again?" Grandpa Jones asked. " Well, we will deal with it together when the time comes and we don''t need your advice." Silvia said. " But-" " You are disturbing my husband Mr Jones and I have to take some rest too so it''s better if you leave." Silvia said. Without saying anything, Grandpa Jones frowned and left. ¡­. Inside the car. When Jackie saw Grandpa Jones gloomy expression, he chuckled and said," I told you not to act recklessly." Grandpa Jones frowned and said," Stop laughing at me." " She is Sabrina''s daughter for Pete''s sake dad and you just provoked her. She is never going to see your face again." Jackie said. " She has to know that she is not safe with that Austin guy and now that Evans guy is also siding with them. They are taking this thing way too lightly." Grandpa Jones said. Pausing for a while, he said," I don''t understand what did she see in that Austin guy? And she is already head over heels for him. How can she trust him so easily? I mean didn''t they just meet? They don''t even know each other properly." " What? Can you even hear yourself dad? They are a husband and wife. If not Kevin, whom do you expect her to trust? You?" Jackie asked. " I don''t know, I just don''t like Kevin." Grandpa Jones said. " Then why not tell Kevin the truth?" Jackie said. " Are you mad? What about Sabrina and George then?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie mocking smirked and said," I don''t understand what is wrong with you dad? Why are you still helping them? After whatever they have done I-" " They are coming back." Grandpa Jones said. " Why? To see how my niece die? Or to celebrate their victory?" Jackie asked. Grandpa Jones frowned and said," Stop spouting nonsense. Nothing is going to happen to Silvia. If things become more dangerous, I''ll take her away from this mess." " And what makes you think that she will agree? What makes you think that she will leave her husband and her family behind? Not everyone is selfish like you daughter." Jackie said. " Sabrina is not selfish whatever she did it was-" " Now don''t you dare try to justify her in front of me. Whether she comes back to London or not, I don''t give a damn and neither do I care about her or her husband or her younger daughter." Jackie said. Pausing for a while, Jackie said," Lily Green and Thomas Green are so much better than them. If not for Thomas and Herpi, your granddaughter would''ve been seriously dead by now." " Everything is in the past now." Grandpa Jones said. Letting out a mocking laugh, Jackie said," You know only because you are my father I am resisting the urge to throw you out of this car. I have been helping you deal with this mess only because you are my father and I don''t want you to stress yourself otherwise you and me both of us know that whatever Sabrina did was wrong." Pinching Jackie''s cheeks, Grandpa Jones said," And that is why I love you the most and I''ll also leave a few extra shares under your name before I die." ¡­. Janet and Rocky''s apartment. " How is school?" Janed asked. Amy nodded her head and said," It''s good." " How is Steve?" Janet asked. " He is cute and nice. I like him." Amy said. Janet raised her eyebrows and said," I was asking about his health." " Oh, yeah he is okay." Amy said. Pausing for a while, Amy said," Markus came looking for me today." " Hmm what did he say?" Janet asked. " He said that mom is missing me and I should come back." Amy said. " So you wanna go back?" Janet asked. Amy vigorously shook her head and said," Of course not, I am happy with you and brother-in-law." Janet patted Amy''s head and said," Go and complete your homework." Before walking towards her room. ¡­. Inside her room. As soon as Janet entered the room, Rocky hugged her from behind and said," I want to know." " About what?" Janet asked. " Your family." Rocky said. ¡­. Chapter 212 - He killed brother Mathew " My family?" Janet asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes, your family." When Janet did not say anything, Rocky scooped her into his arms and placed her on the bed. Pulling her into his embrace, Rocky said," I know you have a very complicated background and your dad isn''t an ordinary person. I have promised you that I''ll never lie to you so I will tell you a few important things today but first I want to know what happened six years ago that forced you to leave your house." Hugging her tighter, Rocky said," Look Jan Kevin couldn''t save Silvia because he had no idea about how complicated her background was. He was innocent and so mistakes happened but I am not mentally as strong as Kevin who acted fast and saved Silvia. If anything similar happens to you in front of me, I won''t be able to think straight and I don''t know what I will do. So I want to know everything about you so that I can protect you properly from all the dangers. I can''t let anyone harm you because you are very precious to me babe." " Silvia has a complicated background?" Janet asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes." " So yesterday''s attack-" Rocky shook his head and said," They weren''t there to attack Kevin, they wanted to kill Silvia." Janet fronwed and asked," Why Silvia?" " We are still trying to find out what the exact thing is. I don''t want to tell you anything incomplete so I''ll tell you everything in details after we sort out a few things." Rocky said. Placing her head on Rocky''s chest, Janet said," He killed brother Mathew." ¡­.. Six years ago. Barging into his father''s study room, Mathew shouted," How can you say that? How can you risk our lives like that? We are your kids, your own flesh and blood, how can you be so heartless?" Andrew smirked and said," I would be happy if you show this kind of aggression when you are using a sword or fighting with someone." Mathew frowned and said," I will not fight for this competition and neither will I allow my sister to take part in that competition. You and that stupid competition can go to hell." Letting out a hearty laugh, Andrew said," Ahh, who is going to stop whom? You? Don''t tell me you are planning to use the skills that I taught you on me. And you want to take Janet away? And you think that you can?" " Yes, I can and I will." Mathew said before walking out of the room. " Andrew this-" " Do you have a gun?" Andrew asked. Mr Yugen fronwed and asked," Why do you need a gun?" " Do you have it?" Andrew asked. Mr Yugen pursed his lips and said," No, I don''t." Opening his drawer, Andrew took out a small revolver and said," Never mind, I hope this still works." before walking outside. " Andrew what are doing? Stop." Mr Yugen shouted before following him. ¡­. Living room. " Janet, Janet." Mathew shouted. " Big brother, what happened?" Janet asked. Grabbing her hand, Mathew said," We are leaving this house right now." " But what happened big brother?" Janet asked. " I''ll tell you everything later but first we have to leave this place." Mathew said. When Janet gave him a confused look, Mathew cupped her face and said," Princess do you trust me?" Janet nodded her head and said," Yes I do." " Then come with me." Mathew said. Janet nodded her head and said," Okay." before walking out of the house. " Stop right there." Andrew shouted. Mathew frowned and shouted," No we are not going to stop neither are we going to listen to you." " Who are you? And what right do you have to leave my house without my permission? You are my son so you have to listen to me." Andrew said. " Is that so? Then I don''t want you to be my father, I refuse to acknowledge you as one. I don''t want your family name. I don''t need anything from you. I am capable enough to make my own name and I don''t need you." Mathew shouted. " Elder brother calm down and let me talk to him." Janet said before walking towards her father. " Dad listen to me, brother is very angry right now so I''ll go with him and then come back along with him after sometime okay and you-" *BANG* Janet widened her eyes in shock when she saw her father fire a bullet straight into her brothers chest. " NO." Janet shouted before rushing towards Mathew. Mr Yugen who was standing beside Andrew, widened his eyes in shock. Giving uncle Kailos a meaning glare, Mr Yugen rushed outside. Kneeling down, Janet panicked and shouted," Brother hold on...this¡­what do I do?" Before bursting into tears. " Uncle Kailos, call the ambulance." Janet shouted. Uncle Kailos nodded his head and quickly took out his phone but just then Andrew Brown said," No one is going to call anyone." Before tossing the gun away. Walking towards Mathew and Silvia, he said," If youou don''t want to be my son anymore then you don''t deserve to live." " How can you-" " Jan-" Mathew said. Wiping her tears away, Janet placed Mathews head on her lap and said," Yes I am here." Touching her cheeks, Mathew said," Don''t stay here, go away and never listen to him. He is not a nice person. You should never listen to him okay? Never." before closing his eyes. " No, wake up." Janet shouted before shaking Mathew vigorously. " Kailos take the body away and bury it somewhere." Andrew said. " No I am not letting anyone touch him." Janet shouted before hugging Mathews body. Just then a few men stepped forward and pulled Janet away from Mathews body. " No stop leave me." Janet shouted. Kailos, along with a few men quickly carried Mathews'' body away. " No, don''t take him away. STOP." Janet shouted before freeing herself from the men''s grasp. Kicking the men using all her strength, Janet shouted," Touch me once more and I''ll make sure you don''t wake up for days." Before rushing out of the mansion. " Stop her." Andrew shouted. The men quickly got up and rushed after Janet. ¡­. Chapter 213 - Insanely obsessed Outside. " Elder miss please stop." The guards shouted before grabbing Janet''s arm but before he could, Janet caught the man''s wrist and twisted it making him wince in pain. " I told you not to touch me." Janet shouted before kicking him. Another man dashed forward ready to launch a punch on her face but before he could, Janet dodged his attack and elbowed his back before grabbing his hair and banging his head on the wall. " Boss, elder miss-" Standing not to far away from him, Andrew smirked and said," You see that, that is my daughter." " But sir what if elder miss hurts herself?" The man asked. " If she gets hurt it''s because she did not learn well and she deserves to be punished." Andrew said. When Andrew saw Janet bashing the last man, he took off his coat and watch. Taking the coat and watch from Andrew, the man asked," Boss this?" Folding his sleeves, Andrew made his way towards Janet. Janet was about to punch a man when Andrew caught her wrist and pushed her towards the wall. When her back dashed against the hard wall, Janet winced in pain. " What do you want to proof by bashing my men like that?" Andrew shouted. " I am not going to stay here and I don''t want to see your face ever again." Janet shouted. Andrew let out a mocking chuckle and said," So you want to go? And you think I''ll let you leave?" " You cannot stop me." Janet said. " Oh trust me princess, I can." Andrew said. Pausing for a while, he added," But I will let you leave, if you kill me." Janet fronwed and asked," What?" Andrew smirked and said," Kill me and I''ll set you free. I will never bother you and you can live your life as you want." " Is life a joke for you? Well of course it is." Janet shouted. " What? Are you scared now?" Andrew asked. " You-Ahhh." Janet winced in pain when suddenly grabbed her hand and twisted it. Banging his head with hers, Janet pushed him away. Throwing his back, Andrew chuckled and asked," That''s it? That is what you got Janet Brown?" Before throwing the kick at her. Swiftly dodging his kick, Janet blocked his leg and harshly pulled it making Andrew fall on the ground. Lying on the ground, Andrew groaned in pain saying," Now this is a good one." Without saying anything, Janet turned around and was about to leave when someone grabbed her hair and started dragging her back. " This is what happens when you aren''t alert enough." Andrew shouted before dragging her towards the fighting ground. Hitting him on his chest using her elbow, Janet pushed him away. Rubbing his chest, Andrew smiled before picking up a sword and throwing it towards Janet. Without waiting for her, Andrew attacked Janet with his sword. Arching to the right side, Janet dodged the attack and blocked him using her sword. The loud clashing of two swords echoed throughout the ground. Andrew mercilessly kept on attacking Janet with all his might. Having a really hard time coping up with him and blocking his attackers, Janet was feeling exhausted and tired. Using all his force, Andrew pushed Janet towards the wall. With her back pressed against and Andrews sword on her neck, Janet took deep breaths to calm herself. Andrew smirked and said," Well, you can beat me using my tricks on me, can you?" Hitting his crotch with her right knee, Janet first disarmed him before twisting his arm before pushing him on the ground. Holding his crotch, Andrew groaned in pain. " Well now that was something that I invented." Janet said before placing her sword on his neck. " I can kill you." Janet said. Removing her sword from his neck, Janet threw it away and said," Let''s never see each other in the future." Before walking out of the mansion. ¡­.. Present. By the time Janet finished telling Rocky everything, she was covered his tears. Rocky hugged her tighter and said," Your father is the biggest jerk that I have ever seen." How could a father kill his son without batting an eye? How could he mercilessly attack her daughter forcing her to fight with him? Was Andrew Aaron Brown Insane? Was he out of his mind? Rocky was feeling angry as well as anxious. This revelation proved how serious and insanely obsessed Andrew Aaron Brown was for the competition. He killed his own son for the competition so would he flinch to kill Janet when she denies to fight with Silvia? He wouldn''t and that scared Rocky. Janet was everything that he wanted. She was the woman that he was insanely in love with and no matter what, he would never let anyone harm her. He knew that Andrew Aaron Brown was much more powerful than he was but Rocky wasn''t scared of facing him. He would do anything to keep Janet safe. " Since then I never stepped into the mansion. I broke all ties with my family and I never saw my father after that. I visited Amy sometimes in her school." Janet said. Pausing for a while, she continued," You know why I stopped seeing Amy too? Because she kept asking me about brother Mathew and I never knew how to tell her everything. That scene still creeps me and scares me. Brother Mathew died in front of me and I couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t save him." " Hey, that wasn''t your fault okay? You tried your best." Rocky said. " I just don''t know how to feel Rocky. How could father kill him? Father''s are supposed to protect their kids right? Then why did he kill him?" Janet asked. " He did it for the competition." Rocky said. " What do you mean?" Janet asked. Cupping her face, Rocky said," Okay don''t freak out okay? Even we don''t know what the exact thing is but I feel you should know what I know." Pausing for a while, Rocky said," Your father was the one who attacked Silvia the other day." ¡­.. Chapter 214 - Even if he wants, he can’t Janet widened her eyes in shock and asked," What?" " Look Jan don''t freak out okay? As I said that we are still trying to figure out everything and I just want to warn you about a few things." Rocky said. " What do you mean?" Janet asked. Rocky took a deep breath and said," So the competition that your dad was preparing you and your brother for is actually a really very dangerous one and in order to win you have to compete and kill Silvia." " WHAT?" Janet shouted. " See we had planned to tell you and Silvia about this together after we gather all the information but I told you about this beforehand so that you can be careful. I know you would never fight with Silvia over anything forget about killing her-" " No Rocky I would never do that. Silvia is not only my best friend but she is also like my sister. In fact, after I left home, Silvia and Ron are the only family that I have and now of course you are also there. I would rather die than fight with her over anything. It''s insanely nonsensical." Janet said. Rocky nodded his head and said," I know." " I don''t know what this is all about but Silvia and I can never do that to each other. We share a very special bond. We would never do that." Janet said. " Don''t worry." Rocky said. " And why did he try to kill Silvia?" Janet asked. Rocky sighed and said," Because he wanted you to win the competition." " That is insane, how could he do that? Oh my God how do I face Silvia after this? This is so embarrassing. My father tried to kill my best friend." Janet said before bursting into tears. Rocky hugged her tightly and said," Its not your fault." " But he is my father." Janet said. " Silvia will never blame you for this and you know that." Rocky said. " I don''t know what to do." Janet said. ¡­. Hospital. Silvia was still fuming in anger when Martha and Bella entered the room. " Woah Sil are you okay? Why is you face so red?" Martha asked. Silvia sighed and said," It''s nothing, someone just pissed me off." " Who?" Bella asked. Silvia shook her head and said," It''s nothing." " How are you feeling now?" Martha asked. " A lot better." Silvia said. " Bella I am sorry, all this happened and then your dinner party just-" " Are you mad? You are still thinking about the dinner? You almost got killed Silvia and I am so happy that you are all fine now. And we can have dinner anytime we want. We are neighbours remember?" Bella said. Silvia smiled and said," Let me get discharged and then all of you can come over for dinner at our place." " It''s alright Sil, you have to take rest." Bella said. Silvia chuckled and said," Oh no, Kevin does all the cooking and I just sit there and taste his food while he is working on them." " Kevin cooks?" Bella asked. " Ahhh you have no idea, he is a tasty man who cooks really tasty food." Martha said. " That is so cool." Bella said. Running her fingers through Kevin''s hair, Silvia chuckled and said," Yeah he is cool." " Did he not sleep for the entire night?" Martha asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t think so he did." " I have never seen Kevin like that in my entire life Silvia. This man is so madly and insanely in love with you. He just freaked out yesterday." Martha said. " You know I always thought Kevin was the kind of a man who doesn''t gets freaked out easily but after what I saw yesterday, I was so wrong." Bella said. " Was that so bad?" Silvia asked. " You need to make it up to him after you are all well." Martha said. Bella nodded her head and said," Yeah, a hot and steamy night would help." Silvia chuckled and said," Definitely." " I''ll ask Janet to send you more videos." Martha said. " Ahh where is Janet?" Silvia asked. Bella shook her head and said," I don''t know, was she supposed to come with us?" " She told me that she will come with you both." Silvia said. " Alright, I''ll give her a call." Martha said before taking out her phone. " Hey Jan, we are with Silvia right now and-" " Oh..okay, I''ll see you later then." Martha said before hanging up the call. " What did she say?" Silvia asked. " She said that she is busy and she''ll meet you after you get discharged and come home." Martha said. Silvia frowned and said," What?" " Even I find it weird." Martha said. ¡­.. Janet''s and Rocky''s apartment. " Are you sure?" Rocky asked while wearing his shoes. " Yes since he is nearby, I am going to confront him. How dare he attack my best friend?" Janet said. After talking to Rocky about everything, Janet decided to confront her father. Without wasting any more time, Janet called Markus to know about her father''s whereabouts and when Markus told her that Andrew was in a hotel which was not to far away from their place for a meeting, Janet decided to meet him. She wanted to go alone but Rocky forced her to take him too. How could he leave her alone with that dangerous man? " Alright but stay close okay? I don''t want him to harm you." Rocky said. " Trust me babe even if he wants to, he can''t." Janet said before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Living room. " Where are you guys going?" Amy asked. " We are going outside for sometime." Janet said. Any smiled and said," Oh great then can you drop me at Steve''s?" " Ya sure it''s on the way so it will be convenient too." Rocky said. " And why are you going there?" Janet asked. " Steve asked me out for some pizza and then an ice-cream maybe." Amy said. Rocky chuckled and said," Ah I see so why don''t you go and change fast." " Oh yes, I''ll be back soon." Amy did before before rushing towards her room. ¡­, Chapter 215 - Can you help me? Outside Steve''s house. " Thanks sis, thanks brother-in-law." Amy said before getting down from the car. " Amy wait." Rocky said. " Yes brother-in-law." Fishing out a card from his wallet, Rocky said," Here this is for you." " This-" Amy said before looking at Janet. " Rocky you don''t have to do this." Janet said. Shoving the card in Amy''s hand, Rocky said," This is your card and I have already messaged you the pin, so use it without any hesitation." " But brother-in-law I can''t." Amy said. " Yes babe this is too much." Janet said. Giving the card back to Rocky, Amy said," Yes brother-in-law and I have enough money with me." Rocky sighed and said," Okay, I understand. I thought you two treat me like your family and you treat me like your elder brother but it turns out that I was overthinking. For both of you I am an outsider." " Over dramatic." Janet said before smacking Rockys arm. " Amy take it and use it as you want." Janet said. Amy grinned and said," Okay then, I''ll take it." " Okay now go safe and don''t trouble Steve." Janet said. Amy chuckled and said," He troubles me, okay bye." Before walking away. After Amy entered the house, Janet and Rocky drove away. " Why did you give her that?" Janet asked. " She will be joining college soon and she has even started dating so she will need it. We can''t let Steve bear all her expenses." Rocky said. " What? Dating? What are you talking about?" Janet asked. " What? Can''t you see, Steve and Amy are dating." Rocky said. Janet chuckled and said," They are still small." " Small? They are seventeen." Rocky said. " It''s still small." Janet said. " Jan." Rocky said. " Hmm." " I am curious about something." Rocky said. " What is it?" Rocky shrugged his shoulders and said," You are so strong and skilled then why did you let Greg do that to you?" Janet sighed and said," Well that is something that I question myself too. Greg and I were in a relationship for two years and we moved in together after our first anniversary. I don''t know how but he made me emotionally and mentally weak. I could never think straight when it comes to him." Intertwining their hands together, Rocky asked," Well, can you think straight now? If he comes in front of you, can you think straight now?" Janet nodded her head and said," May be and even if I don''t, you are there to help me out." Kissing the back of her hand, Rocky said," Always." ¡­. Inside Steve''s house. " Why do I feel like you have become more beautiful than the last time I saw you?" Uncle Thomas asked. Amy chuckled and said," And you are becoming more handsome and younger day by day uncle Thomas." " Mom dad is flirting with Amy again." Steve whispered. Aunt Lily chuckled and said," Well, Amy is flirting with your dad too." " I''ll go take her before dad throws another pick up like on her." Steve said before rushing towards Amy. " Hey." Steve said. Amy smiled and said," Hi." " So, ready for your date?" Uncle Thomas asked. " Dad." Steve said. Uncle Thomas shrugged his shoulders and said," What? Isn''t it a date?" Grabbing Amy''s hand, Steve quickly dragged her out of the house. ¡­. Outside. " *COUGH* I am sorry about that, my dad overreacts most of the time." Steve said. Amy smiled and asked," So is this a date?" " Now that depends." Steve said. " On what?" Amy asked. " Whether you want it to be a date or not." Steve said. Amy chuckled and said," What if I say no?" Hitting his chest with his fist, Steve said," Ahhh my little weak heart will never be take it." " Well, is that so? Then how can I hurt your little weak heart?" Amy said. Steve smiled and asked," Where do you want to go first?" " Anywhere will do." Amy said. " You wanna take a walk at the park first?" Steve asked. Amy nodded her head and said," Ya sure." ¡­. Hospital. " Babe what do you want to have for dinner?" Kevin asked. " Anything will do." Silvia said. Kevin frowned and asked," What happened?" Silvia sighed and said," Janet is not receiving my call." " May be she is busy." Kevin said. " She always receives my call." Silvia said. Just then Ron entered the room and asked," Woah what''s with that look? What happened?" " Ron, did you meet Janet today?" Silvia asked. " In the morning." Ron said. Silvia shook her head and said," No, after that." Ron shook his head and said," No, why what happened?" " She is not receiving my call." Silvia said. Ron sighed and said," May be she is busy. Don''t worry about her and take rest." ¡­.. In the park. " Sister Jan and my sister are childhood friends so I know sister Jan quite well." Steve said. " I see." Amy said. Closing the distance between, Steve brushed their hands together before retrieving it back. Turning his head towards the other side, Steve murmured," Just do it." Before taking a deep breath. Inching closer, Steve brushed their hands together and was about to retrieve it back when Amy grabbed it and intertwined their fingers together. " Ya and what you were saying?" Amy asked. Running his fingers through his hair, Steve smiled and said," I am usually not shy with girls." Amy chuckled and said," Ya I can see that." " No really, I am not like this but your overbearing and breathtaking presence is making me all muddleheaded." Steve said. " Now where did you learn that from?" Amy asked. Steve smiled and said," Well, that is original." " Hey excuse me, can you help me?" A girl asked. Amy nodded her head and asked," Ya sure what is it?" " Can I borrow your phone? Actually I am new here and I want to call my grandpa." The girl said. " Ya sure." Amy said before taking out her phone. " Thank you so much." the girl said before taking the phone from Amy''s hand. " Can I go there and talk?" The girl asked. Amy nodded her head and said," Sure." Turning towards Steve when Amy saw him staring at the girl, she raised her eyebrows and said," Well, if you so badly want to stare at her why don''t go there and stand beside her." before walking towards the bench leaving Steve behind. Chapter 216 - Don’t force me to repeat history Grabbing her hand, Steve stopped her and said," Wait, No." Looking at the girl again, Steve said," I just-" " Seriously? You wanna stare more? Should I call her here for you?" Amy asked. When Steve kept staring at the girl but refused to let go of her hand, Amy got super pissed. " At least don''t stare at her right in front of me and give me some face. I can ask her number for you if you want to." Amy said. Turning towards Amy, Steve said," Why would I need her number? I don''t want it." When Amy did not say anything, Steve said," Don''t you think she looks similar to sister Silvia? I mean her eyes and those features match with sister Silvia." Just then the girl came back and said," Thank you so much, I told my grandpa and he will be sending his men to fetch me." Before giving Amy''s phone back. Taking the phone back when Amy saw the girl, she raised her eyebrows. She indeed resembled Silvia a lot. " Thank you once again and sorry for the trouble." The girl said. Amy smiled and said." It''s alright." " My name is Jeren Lewis." Jeren said. " My name is Amy Brown and he is Steve Green." Amy said. " You two-" Hooking her arms around Steve''s, Amy said," He is my boyfriend." Steve widened his eyes in shock and asked," I am your boyfriend?" But when Amy glared at him, Steve cleared his throat and said," I mean ya, I am her boyfriend." Jeren smiled and said," You two look really good together." Amy smiled and said," Thanks." " So I''ll get going now." Jeren said. " Okay, take care." Amy said. Jeren nodded her head and left. As soon as Jeren left, Amy let go of Steve''s arm and said," If you are done observing her, can we go and eat? I am hungry." " Did you just say that I am your boyfriend?" Steve asked with a huge grin on his face. " I just told that to save you from falling into her pretentious charming trap. Thank me." Amy said. Steve grinned and said," Or perhaps you said that because you were jealous." " Jealous? Huh, why would I be jealous? I am much better than her in every single way." Amy said. " I never said your aren''t." Steve said. " There are so many who are dying to go out with me so you should consider yourself lucky because out of so many fish who have been trapped and lost in the lake of my inner beauty and outer beauty of course, I chose you." Amy said. Steve smiled and asked," When did say that I don''t feel lucky? The hottest girl of our school is currently getting jealous because I just merely glanced some other girl, how can I not feel lucky?" When Amy joined Steve''s highschool, she immediately got the tag of the most beautiful and hot girl in the whole school. Where boys used to buzz around her entire time, Amy used to hang with Steve all the time which obviously made Steve more famous than he already was. " Sweet talk is going to help Mr Green." Amy said. Steve sighed and said," I swear, I wasn''t staring at her. I just thought that she resembled sister Silvia so I was looking at her face carefully and that''s it. Do you think I would look at anyone else with that kind of intention with you standing right beside me holding my hand?" Amy fronwed and said," So that means when I am not around, you will stare and look at other girls?" Steve vigorously shook his head and said," No, why would I do that? I am not interested in anybody else, I am only interested in you." Satisfied with his answer, Amy hooked her arms around his again and said," I am seriously very hungry." Steve smiled and said," Let''s go but first tell me, am I really your boyfriend?" Amy smiled and said," Well, now that depends on how you behave." " Behave?" Steve asked. Amy nodded her head and said," Behave like a gentleman and I may consider it." Steve chuckled and said," Alright then": ¡­. Hotel Fuzi Plaza. When Janet and Rocky arrived outside the hotel, Markus was already waiting for them outside. When Markus saw Rocky, he said," Elder miss master said he only wants to meet you." Janet fronwed and said," He is coming with me." Before dragging Rocky along with her. Markus sighed and quietly followed them. ¡­. Room no: 1028 When Janet and Rocky entered the room, Andrew was sitting on the couch with his eyes closed. " I knew you would come." Andrew said before opening his eyes. He then smirked and said," And I also knew that you would never come alone." " Why did you attack Silvia?" Janet asked. Looking at Rocky, Andrew said," You told her everything already? I thought you would wait until you find out what the exact thing is." Janet fronwed and said," That is not the answer that I was expecting." " I am not talking to you, I am talking to my beloved son-in-law." Andrew said. " Listen to me, whatever dirty tricks that you are planning inside that head of yours, you better flush it off right now because it''s never gonna succeed. No matter what happens, I am never going to fight over anything with Silvia. So you better stop right there." Janet said. Andrew let out a hearty laugh and asked," And you think you have a choice?" Pausing for a while, he continued," Fight or not fight is not something that you decide Janet Brown. It''s destined and no matter what, you have to do what you are supposed to do." Janet fronwed and said," I will never do that even if I have to sacrifice my life for it. And you better behave because next time if you try to harm or touch Silvia and anyone who is close to me, I''ll make sure that this time I don''t stop myself from slitting that delicate throat of yours." " Your brother was stubborn too but what happened? He died a painful death." Andrew said. Pausing for a while, he said," Don''t force me to repeat history princess." ¡­. Chapter 217 - Ahh I cannot believe he missed it Janet smirked and said," Fathers are supposed to give their kids inspiration and motivation. Fathers are supposed to protect his kids and keep them safe but in our house, we need protection from our own father. How funny is that?" Andrew chuckled and said," Funny indeed." " I am not here to entertain you. I have already told you what I wanted to. If you think that you are going to persuade me in taking part in this competition then you are wrong. I am never going to do that." Janet said before grabbing Rocky''s hand and walking towards the door. Just then, two bulky guards blocked the door. Rocky frowned and pulled Janet closer before turning towards Andrew. " What is the meaning of this?" Rocky said. Throwing his head back, Andrew let out a laugh and said," I am quite impressed with you Mr Wilson. You weren''t dumb enough to come here without any kind of protection and I like it." Pouring some wine, Andrew said," Ask your men to stop, my men are currently enjoying their break right now and I am not in a mood to shed blood tonight." Passing a glass of wine to Rocky, Andrew said," I know you wanna talk." Rocky smirked and said," Of course, how can I miss a chance to talk to someone so heartless and merciless?" Before walking towards him. Grabbing his sleeves when Janet stopped him, Rocky smiled and said," We are gonna have a man to man talk now okay? So why don''t you sit down and enjoy this wine," Before passing her the wine glass. Taking the glass, Janet nodded her head and sat down obediently. She felt something different about him. Her sweet, charming and childish boyfriend was nowhere to be seen. " So Mr Andrew were you born this cruel and evil or you have taken some kind of a course for this? Or do you worship demons?" Rocky asked. Without waiting for his response, Rocky said," Well, I won''t be shocked if you do." Andrew chuckled and said," So whatever I have heard about you and your friends is not a lie." Pausing for a while, Andrew said," Well, if that is true then we aren''t different Mr Wilson." Letting out a chuckle, Rocky said," Ahh don''t say that because we are very different from each other. We do everything legally while you-well I don''t have to say what you do because you know that well." " What about your friend Matt? He does things legally too?" Andrew asked. Rocky smirked and said," I see you did your homework well." " Better to know your competitors before facing them and didn''t you do your homework as well?" Andrew asked. " Nah, not really." Rocky said. When Andrew raised his eyebrows, Rocky chuckled and said," You are a jerk and that is enough information for us to deal with you." " Youngsters, hot blood so I understand your excitement over this." Andrew said. " Well, you can say that." Rocky said. Just then the glass in Andrews hand shattered into small pieces shocking everyone in the room except for Rocky. Andrew frowned and quickly turned around and peeped out of the open window. " Boss." Markus shouted and quickly rushed towards Andrew. " Aaahhhh I cannot believe he missed it." Rocky said before letting out a mocking laugh. " Sir its a sniper." A man shouted. Markus frowned and shouted," Go and catch him." Getting up, Rocky buttoned his suit and said," Stay away from everything and don''t try to use your dirty tricks on us in the future. Stay away from Janet and Amy because now they are under my wings." Pausing for a while, Rocky said," Your era is already over Mr Andrew so why don''t you stay at home and let the youngsters rule over everything? We can do it much better than you." Walking towards Markus, Rocky patted his shoulders and whispered," Next time I see you staring at her with that creepy eyes of yours, I''ll gouge them out and then play ping pong with it." Before walking towards Janet. Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, Rocky turned around and said," Mr Andrew next time he won''t miss the shot, I promise and good luck if you are trying to look for him." before walking out along with Janet. After they left, Markus said," Boss-" Staring at the broken glass, Andrew smirked and said," Impressive." " Sir what now?" Markus asked. Andrew chuckled and said," Things just got interesting Markus, very interesting." ... Outside the hotel. Janet who was still in shock after seeing what had happened asked," What was that?" Rocky chuckled and said," What?" " That-okay that was cool but you-how?" Janet asked. Rocky sighed and said," I am just all cute, sweet and horny only for you okay? Now don''t tell me you expected me to keep shut and see your dad bully you." " But-" " Yes when I met him for the first time, I decided to keep shut because I did not know anything about your family matters but now that I know then why should I hold back?" Don''t worry, I got your back." Rocky said. Hooking her arms around his neck, Janet said," Well, you have no idea how hot and charming and of course tasty you were looking out there." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Rocky said," Ahh I see and why do I feel like we are going to have a long night today." " Because we are," Janet said. " We have to go to the hospital and visit Silvia first." Rocky said. Janet shook her head and said," I can''t." " Babe-" " Please Rocky, I don''t think I am ready to face her. What if she hates me after knowing the truth?" Janet said. Rocky sighed and said," No she won''t." " Let''s go home first." Janet said. " Okay." ¡­.. Hospital. After coaxing Silvia to sleep, Kevin took out his phone and called Rocky to talk to him about Janet. " Did you tell Janet about the incident?" Kevin asked. Rocky had just arrived home when he received a call from Kevin. " Ehh yes I did and now she is feeling all guilty." Rocky said. Kevin sighed and said," Alright, take care of her." before hanging up the call. ¡­. Chapter 218 - I like you With their hands intertwined together, Amy and Steve were walking down the street towards Steve''s place. " So was I a gentleman tonight?" Steve asked. Amy pouted her lips and said," Ahhh I have to think about that. Considering the fact that you let me have the last slice of pizza, I guess yes." Steve smiled and asked," So I am your boyfriend starting today?" " May be, May be not." Amy said. Steve shook his head and said," This is not going to work, to stay on a safer side I''ll tell everyone at school that you are girlfriend." " Did I agree to be one?" Amy asked. Steve smiled and said," I know you will." Amy chuckled and said," You are so confident about yourself." " Well, why wouldn''t I? It''s almost 9 and you are walking down this remote street with me hand in hand. We just had pizza together and we also shared a scoop of ice cream. You got jealous for a stranger whom I had never seen in my entire life and you also told her that I am your boyfriend. If you didn''t like me, why would you do all of that?" Steve said. Amy chuckled and said," Blah, who likes you? When did I say that I like you?" Giving her hand a light squeeze, Steve said," Even if you don''t, but I do." Amy lowered her head and blushed. Even she liked Steve and why wouldn''t she? He was her saviour, her guardian angel. If not for him, she would have never been where she is now. " The driver is there to take you." Steve said before stopping right in front of his house. Tiptoeing, Amy gave him a peck on his cheek and said," I''ll see you tomorrow at school." before letting go of his hand and rushing towards her car. Touching his cheeks with his eyes still wide open in shock, Steve shouted," I''ll call you." Amy smiled and said," Okay." before boarding the car and leaving. Jumping and shouting in excitement for quite some time, Steve took a few deep breaths before entering his house. ¡­. Inside. " Aahh you are back?" Uncle Thomas asked. Steve nodded his head and said," Yes." " Go wash your hands and have some dessert. It''s your favourite choco truffle." Aunt Lily said. " I''ll eat with a spoon." Steve said, there was no way he was going to wash his hands today. Aunt Lily frowned and said," Steve what happened in your cheek?" before getting up and walking towards him. Touching his cheeks, Steve asked," What?" Rubbing his cheeks, Aunt Lily smiled and said," Oh, it''s lipstick." Stepping back, Steve scratched his forehead awkwardly and said," I should go." Before rushing towards his room. After Steve left, Aunt Lily chuckled and said," Your son is becoming a man Mr Green." " I like Amy." Uncle Thomas said, ¡­. Jones mansion. " Grandpa." Jeren said before giving grandpa Jones a hug. " Ahh my darling, how are you?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jeren nodded her head and said," I am fine." " Why did you run away from home like that?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jeren lowered her head and said," I wanted to come here and continue my studies but mom and dad didn''t want to so I ran away." Grandma Jones sighed and said," You shouldn''t act so recklessly and besides you should listen to your mom and dad. They have their reasons for not letting you come here." Pausing for a while, Grandpa Jones said," But since you are already here, I''ll help you get admission in one of best colleges here and-" " Dad dinner is ready." Jackie said. " Uncle Jackie." Jeren said before rushing towards him. Giving her a weak smile, Jackie gave her a light pat before walking inside. " Princess, let''s go and meet grandma." Grandpa Jones said. Jeren nodded her head and rushed inside. ¡­.. Hospital. When Silvia woke in the middle of the night, Kevin was reading a document. " What aren''t you sleeping?" Silvia asked. " I slept a lot today honey." Kevin said. Snuggling closer, Silvia said," You should sleep more." " Are you still upset about Janet?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and said," I just don''t know what is wrong with her." Kevin cleared his throat and said," Well I think I know why." " Why?" Silvia asked. Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Kevin said," Actually it was Janet''s father who attacked us that day." Silvia frowned and asked," Janet''s dad?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." " But why?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said," I don''t know." " Why did Janet stopped talking to me then?" Silvia asked. " It''s because Rocky told her that it was her father who did this because he wanted to warn her." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and said," And that stupid girl is feeling guilty now." Kevin nodded his head and said," May be." Silvia sighed and said," It''s not her fault, her father is an evil man and I would never blame her for this." Silvia knew everything about the Brown family and she hated Andrew Aaron Brown as much as Janet did. " I want to meet her." Silvia said. " Babe it''s almost 1:00 am." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," I want to go home." " You have to stay here for a few more days." Kevin said. " I don''t like it here." Silvia said. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Just a few days." Placing her head on his chest, Silvia asked," Why did Mr Brown attack you?" Kevin thought for a while and said," I don''t know." He didn''t want to tell Silvia about SPIRIT and the competition until he finds out everything. He didn''t want to scare her by telling her only a few things about SPIRIT. ¡­.. California. " Jeren is with father." Sabrina said. Geogre sighed and said," Thank God she is fine." " We can go there after sometime, dad is making arrangements." Sabrina said. Holding Sabrina''s hand, George said," It''s going to be okay." Holding back her tears, Sabrina said," I am not ready to face her. What if she hates us George?" ,.... Chapter 219 - Let me take of your insecurities first Kissing her forehead, George said," Everything is going to be okay." " Are you going to contact brother Thomas?" Sabrina asked. George sighed and said," I don''t know." ¡­.. Two and a half weeks later. Silvia was all ready to go home after staying at the hospital for a whole week. Kevin had been accompanied her throughout the week. Michael would bring over some important documents at the hospital which needed Kevin''s approval and signature. He refused to leave Silvia alone even though aunt lily or aunt Julie would stay in the hospital with them throughout the day. " So Mrs Austin, ready to go home?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. She was dying to leave the hospital. " You wait here, I''ll go and talk to Dr Bailey." Kevin said before walking out of the room. ¡­. Inside Dr Bailey''s cabin, " Silvia is all well now. Her wound has completely healed and there are no complications." Dr Bailey said. " Thank you so much Dr Bailey." Kevin said. Dr Bailey smiled and said," It''s my job Mr Austin so you don''t have to thank me." After giving Kevin a few other instructions, Dr Bailey said," Well, I don''t know whether you are thinking about this or not but still, there are no restrictions and you two can continue your normal routine. I hope Mr Kevin is understanding what I am trying to say." Awkwardly cleaning his throat, Kevin said," Of course, thank you for the assurance. Silvia is waiting so I''ll take my leave now." Before walking out. ¡­. Inside the car. " I have called everyone for dinner tonight." Kevin said. " I was about to talk to you about this." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Well, we think alike." " I''ll help you out." Silvia said. Kevin shook his head and said," There is no need for that because I''ll manage." " I am all well now Kevin so I can help you." Silvia said. " You need more rest." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," Alright but at least let me sit beside you and then you can also warm my stomach with a tasty sandwich may be." " Of course." Kevin said. " But first I need to talk to Jan." Silvia said. ¡­. Lagoon Regency. Rocky''s apartment. Crossing her arms, Silvia was glaring at Janet who was sitting on the couch with her head lowered. " Two and a half weeks Jan, you gotta be kidding me." Silvia said. " I was busy." Janet said. Silvia frowned and said," You were working in the emergency room which is in the same building Jan and I work there too so don''t try to deceive me." " I-" Cutting her off, Silvia said," I really feel like beating the shit out of you and then hang you upside down on a tree." " Sil I-" Janet wanted to say something but couldn''t. She was still feeling extremely guilty towards Silvia. Silvia sighed and asked," You seriously thought I would blame you Jan? Are you serious?" Janet widened her eyes in shock and asked," You know?" " Yes I do and even you know that I would never blame you for this Jan because it''s not your fault." Silvia said, Pausing for a while, she continued," You know how much I love you and Ron right? You both are my family. How could you think I would-you are crazy." " I am sorry Sil, I thought you would-" Giving her a hug, Silvia said," Stupid, I know your dad is evil and I know that you are nothing like him and you will never be. You''ll never do anything to harm me or anyone. I trust you Janet," " I am sorry," Janet said. " Yeah you should be sorry for ignoring me for so many days and now I am not talking to you." Silvia said before sitting down beside her, with her back facing Janet. Nudging Silvia, Janet said," Sorry." Just then Ron entered the apartment and asked," Woah what is happening here?" " I am not talking to Jan." Silvia said. Ron chuckled and said," Ahh I see okay so even I am not talking to her." " Ron, why you?" Janet asked. " Because it''s your fault this time and you deserve to be punished." Ron said. Janet sighed and said," I am sorry and I promise I''ll never act so foolishly next time." Looking at each other, Silvia and Ron gave each other a nod. " Extra large double cheese bbq chicken pizza with chicken wings." Silvia said. " A large sundae, those fluffy pancakes from uptown and ten muffins of different flavours." Ron said. Janet sighed and said," Deal." Giving Janet a hug, Silvia said," Don''t you dare do that again." " Hey me too." Ron said before giving them a hug. Looking at Ron''s jacket, Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked," Isn''t this Kevin''s jacket?" " Oh yeah it is." Ron said. " Can I know why you are wearing my husbands jacket?" Silvia asked. " Actually a few days back I couldn''t find my jacket from the changing room may be someone took it. So I decided to go home without one but when I visited you before leaving, Kevin asked me why I wasn''t wearing one so when I told him everything, he gave me his jacket. I wanted to return it but it''s so nice and it looks so good on me that I decided to keep it for myself. Anyway your husband is super rich so a mere jacket is nothing for him." Ron said. Silvia frowned and said," Ron, I hope you''ll never forget that Kevin is my husband." Ron chuckled and said," Geez, I know but he is hot. Anyway, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll meet you all during dinner. Bye ladies." before leaving. ... Kevin''s and Silvia''s apartment. Inside the kitchen. Kevin was busy making preparations for dinner when Silvia entered the kitchen. " Everything okay now?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yeah." Looking at the crab and shrimps on the table, Silvia asked," Honey, are you making seafood today?" " I am making beef steak, pork and chicken actually." Kevin said. " So this-?" Silvia asked. Washing his hands in the sink, Kevin said," Ron wants to eat crab and shrimp so I am making it for him." Silvia frowned and her expression turned super dark. Walking towards Kevin, Silvia placed her hand on her hips and asked," What exactly is going on between you and Ron?" " Nothing." Kevin said. " Uh Huh? Spending the whole night talking to each other, giving him your jacket just like that and then now this, you are also making a special dish for him." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and asked," Babe, are you jealous?" " I am feeling insecure. I don''t want my husband to cheat on me that also with a man who is also my best friend." Silvia said. " So I can cheat on you with a woman?" Kevin asked. Grabbing his collar, Silvia pulled him closer and said," Try doing both and I''ll make sure that you won''t be able to walk out of this house in a single piece." Placing his hand on her waist, Kevin said," Oh I am scared." " You should be." Silvia said before pressing her lips against his. " You are distracting me Mrs Austin." Kevin said. Catching the hem of his shirt, Silvia said," I am feeling insecure." Scooping her into his arms, Kevin said," So let me take care of your insecurities first." Before walking out of the kitchen. ¡­.. Chapter 220 - They are coming back A few hours later. Kissing her on her forehead, Kevin said," I''ll go and prepare the dinner, you can come down after taking some rest." Snuggling closer, Silvia said," Go after five minutes." Kevin smiled and said," Okay." " I want a special dish too." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," There is already a special dish for you. In fact, there is a special dish for everyone." When Silvia gave him a confused look, Kevin chuckled and said," I had no idea what to make for dinner so when I asked everyone what they want to have, they wanted to have different things. At the end, I decided to make a special dish for everyone." Hitting him on his chest, Silvia said," You lied to me." " What? When did I lie to you? I told you about Ron''s special dish." Kevin said. " You told me only about Ron''s special dish." Silvia said. Giving her a peck on her lips, Kevin said," Well, you just asked me about his special dish." Covering herself with the quilt, Silvia gasped and said," Oh my God, you tricked me into sleeping with you." Kevin helplessly shook his head and said," Tch Tch¡­ you are making it sound so bad wifey." before getting down from the before. Just then Silvia pounced upon his back and wrapped her legs around his waist and said," I won''t let you go after taking advantage of me." " I took advantage of you? Like seriously? Look at these marks babe, it''s so clear who took advantage of whom." Before pointing towards neck and shoulders. " You deserve it. Who told you to make me feel insecure?" Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," Insecure of whom? Ron? He is man Silvia and I am straight. Who knows that better than you?" " I have seen straight men turning all wobbly when hot gay men like Ron seduce them." Silvia said. " Wobbly? What do you mean by that?" Kevin asked. " Uff you won''t understand but the conclusion is that you have to stay away from Ron." Silvia said. " I thought you wanted me to be friends with him." Kevin asked. Clinging onto him like a koala bear, Silvia made her way towards his lap. Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes but not this way. You have to maintain your distance." Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay babe but I think you shouldn''t do this." " Do what?" Silvia asked. " Sitting on me all naked." Kevin said. Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia said," Go take a bath first." Kevin took a deep breath and said," Okay," ¡­.. Jones mansion. " Grandpa, can I take a number from your phone?" Jeren asked. " Ya sure Princess it''s on the table." Grandpa Jones said. After Jeren left, Jackie said," You are doing mistake Dad." " What are you talking about?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie frowned and said," They are coming here tomorrow dad. Are you nuts? Why are you bringing them here?" " How long are they going to stay there? And they belong here Jackie." Grandpa Jones. " And how will you explain everything to Silvia? How are you going to tell that she was-" " Enough Jackie, Jeren is here so behave yourself." Grandpa Jones said. " Nobody in this house cares about that poor girl who has no idea how everyone is just playing with her life." Jackie said. " We care about Silvia too." Grandpa Jones said. Jackie mocking smirked and said," Yeah I know how much you care about her." ¡­. After looking for Amy''s number from grandpa Jones'' phone, Jeren called her. " Hello, is this Amy?" Jeren asked. " Yes, who is this?" Amy asked. " Hey, I am Jeren. We had met in the park, remember?" Jeren asked. Amy nodded her head and said," Yeah, what''s up?" " I just wanted to thank you and Steve so can I treat you both lunch tomorrow?" Jeren asked. " There is no need for that." Amy said. " Oh no please, I insist. I am new here and I don''t have many friends too. In fact you and Steve are the only one that I know so please." Jeren said. Amy thought for a while and said," Okay." " Great, you people chose a nice place because I don''t know anything about this. I''ll call you in the evening then." Jeren said. Amy nodded her head and said," Okay." ¡­. Kevin and Silvia''s place. " They already left California yesterday." Matt said. Kevin frowned and asked," Are they coming back?" Matt nodded his head and said," Yes and Mr Jones is bringing them back." " This is not good." Chris said. " Kev how are you going to handle Silvia? She will freak out if she sees her parents alive." Rocky said. Massaging his temples, Kevin asked," Matt what happened to that man?" " He is still in country S." Matt said. " I want to meet him." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and said," I have already asked someone to help us capture that man." " Who?" Rocky asked. " Mr Li Singtan, he is the most powerful man of country S and is also the leader of the Li clan. I happened to know him through a common business partner. He is a very helpful man so when I gave him a few information about that man, his men managed to capture him within a few hours. I have already discussed this matter with him so you can go there whenever you want to and meet that man without any kind of risk." Matt said. Kevin thought for a while and said," Then I''ll leave early in the morning tomorrow and come back in the evening." " That is a nice idea." Chris said. " Don''t worry about anything here, I''ll keep a close eye on them." Matt said. Rocky sighed and said," I want to tell you all about something too." " What is it?" Chris asked. After telling them about Janet''s brother, Rocky said," I did a little research about Matthew Brown and-" before taking out his phone. " And what?" Kevin asked. Showing them a picture, Rocky said," He is Matthew Brown." Kevin, Matt and Chris widened their eyes in shock and shouted," What?" " Isn''t he-" Rocky nodded his head and said," Oliver Adams." ¡­. Chapter 221 - A very slim chance " How is this possible?" Matt said. Grabbing his hair, Chris groaned in frustration," This is way too complicated than I thought it is." " I met this man a few days backs in a business conference." Kevin said. " I met him too." Rocky said. " How sure are you that Oliver Adams is Matthew Brown?" Matt asked. Rocky shrugged his shoulders and said," Well, they look the same isn''t that enough?" Rocky asked. " So according to Jan and Amy, Andrew Brown killed his eldest son Mathew Brown but Mathew is actually not dead. He got himself a new identity and now is called Oliver Adams." Kevin said. Chris shook his head and said," How is that possible? I mean if Oliver is really Mathew then why hasn''t Andrew taken any kind of action? Oliver Adams is the sole owner of Lupin Enterprise and he is also a very famous personnel in the business world and Andrew obviously knows about him." Matt sighed and said," Oliver is not only the owner of Lupin enterprise but he is also the leader of the Yugen clan which Mr Victor Yugen passed on to him before he died. And the Yugen clan is at par to the Brown clan so may be Andrew chose to ignore him." " Now this is interesting." Chris said. Rocky sighed and said," I am going to go and meet Oliver again personally. I have to first confirm whether he is Janet''s brother or not." " Let''s sort this out as fast as we can." Chris said." Just then Ron entered the room and said," I suppose you people already know that Sabrina and George Green are coming back and there is no way we can let Silvia met them." " What is the plan then and what if they come looking for her?" Kevin asked. " There is a very slim chance of them looking for Silvia but still we cannot take any chance." Ron said. " Why don''t you ask Silvia to stay at her parents place tomorrow? I don''t know her parents would go there." Rocky said. Ron nodded his head and said," That is a good idea, I don''t think that they are so shameless that they will visit uncle Thomas." Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." Rubbing his stomach, Chris said," Dude I am hungry now." Kevin chuckled and said," Food is ready, let''s go and eat." ¡­.. Kitchen. Kevin was busy heating the food when his wife decided to be all clingy with him. Hugging him from behind, Silvia said," You are looking so handsome tonight." Kevin chuckled and said," Only tonight? What about the other nights?" " Yes you look handsome everyday but I prefer seeing you without any clothes on." Silvia said. Turning around, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and said," Hmm I prefer seeing you without any clothes too." " And you know what I prefer? My crabs and shrimps." Ron said before entering the kitchen. Silvia chuckled and said," Who cares what you prefer?" " Seriously can''t you two stop your romance for sometime and feed us? I am really very hungry." Ron said. Giving Kevin a peck on his lips, Silvia said," I''ll start taking the food out." Kevin nodded his head and said," Take the smaller bowls." ¡­. Dining table. When Chris saw his favourite steak right in front of him, he pretended to wipe his fake invisible tears and said," Kevin is the only friend that I am proud of." " Seriously dude this is awesome." Rocky said before devouring his chicken. Bella let out a satisfying moan when the steak melted inside her mouth," This is the most delicious steak ever. This is so awesome. I am so jealous of you Silvia." " Seriously Sil you are so lucky." Martha said. Janet nodded her head and said," Yes, I wish Kevin was my-" *COUGH* *COUGH* When Rocky faked a series of cough, Janet gave him a peck on his cheeks and said," You are not as good as Kevin but I still love you." " This is awesome Kev, you are the best." Ron said before giving him a thumbs up. Kevin chuckled and said," I am glad you liked it." " Hey, what happened to the banquet?" Matt asked. " We had to postpone it because of what happened. Dad told me that he is planning to throw a banquet prolly next week." Kevin said. Chris nodded his head and said," That would be nice. It''s been a long time since we attended one together, I mean all of us." " Hey we also have the military party coming up soon right?" Rocky asked. Matt nodded his head and said," Yes." " You were also in the military?" Silvia asked. Matt nodded his head and said," Yes but for a really short period of time." ¡­.. Janet and Rocky''s apartment. " Amy you were the one who said yes, so what are you angry with me?" Steve asked. Amy sighed and said," Fine, I am sorry. I am just a bit tensed." Steve frowned and asked," Why? What happened?" " I don''t know but it''s been a few days and I feel like someone is following me." Amy said. " What do you mean? Did you tell sister Jan about it?" Steve asked. Amy shook her head and said," No." " Why? You shouldn''t hide such things." Steve said. " I thought maybe I am just overthinking." Amy said. Steve sighed and said," Tell sister Jan about it today itself okay? Don''t take such things lightly." Amy nodded her head and said," Okay and where do you wanna go for lunch tomorrow with Jeren?" Steve sighed and asked," Do we have to?" " I already said we will." Amy said. " Let''s go to Willy''s then." Steve said. " Alright, I''ll let her know." Amy said. ¡­.. Steve''s house. After hanging up the call, Steve entered the kitchen where uncle Thomas was busy cooking. " What''s up son?" Uncle Thomas asked. " Dad, did sister Silvia have any other sister who is of my age?" Steve asked. " No but why do you ask?" Uncle Thomas asked. " Will you believe me if I say that I saw a girl who resembles sister Silvia a lot? In fact, they have the same eyes." Steve said. ¡­.. Chapter 222 - I’ll take you under my wings Uncle Thomas fronwed and asked," What do you mean?" " Remember when Amy and I had gone for a date?" Steve asked. When uncle Thomas nodded his head, Steve told him about the strange encounter with the girl who resembled Silvia. " So you see dad, is that possible?" Steve asked. Uncle Thomas shrugged his shoulders and said," I don''t know, maybe you saw wrong." " No dad, I did not see wrong." Steve said. Pausing for a while, Steve said," Okay, we are going for lunch with that girl tomorrow and-" " Who we?" Uncle Thomas asked. " Amy and I." Steve said. Uncle Thomas grinned and said," Ahh so it''s ''WE'' now, I see." " Dad focus." Steve said. " Oh yes, what were you saying?" Uncle Thomas asked. " So we are going for lunch with that girl tomorrow and after that we will bring her here for you to see okay?" Steve asked. Uncle Thomas nodded his head and said," Okay." ¡­.. Kevin and Silvia''s apartment. After everyone left, Kevin forced Silvia to go upstairs though he wanted to help him. " No, I will take care of things here and you go upstairs" Kevin said. " But-" " No ifs and buts Silvia. You are going upstairs now." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," Fine." before heading towards their bedroom. Kevin had just finished washing the dishes when he received a call from Matt. " I just had a talk with Mr Li, he will make necessary arrangements for you tomorrow and he will also send his assistant to fetch you at the airport." Matt said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Thanks Matt." " If you really want to thank me then you can do something." Matt said. " Do what?" Kevin asked. " Teach me how to cook." Matt said. Kevin''s chuckled and said," Well that needs a very special kind of a talent which you obviously don''t have but since you are my childhood buddy, I''ll take you under my wings." " Stop being dramatic and keep the damn phone." Matt said. " Alright Matt, good night." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­. Inside the bedroom. When Kevin entered the room, Silvia was reading a book. " I thought you were sleeping." Kevin said. " I wanted to hug you to sleep." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," Let me change first." After changing into his pjs, Kevin snuggled beside his wife. Placing her head on his chest and wrapping her arms around his waist, Silvia said," This is nice." Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," I will out for the entire day tomorrow." " Where are you going?" Silvia asked. " I will be going to country S early in the morning to finalised a business deal but I''ll be back tomorrow itself." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Okay." " I''ll drop you home tomorrow before leaving. You haven''t spent some quality time with dad and mom so why don''t you spend the entire day with them?" Kevin said. Silvia smiled and said," That is a great idea, they will be happy." Pulling her closer, Kevin smiled and said," Sleep." ¡­.. Next day, Kevin woke up early in the morning and made breakfast for both of them. His flight was scheduled at 9 am so he had to leave home by 8. After getting dressed, Kevin woke up Silvia saying," Babe wake up, it''s almost 7 and I have to leave by 8." Silvia groaned and said," Five minutes." Scooping her into his arms, Kevin said," Wake up or get ready to be splashed into the tub." Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia buried her face on his neck and said," I know you won''t do that." Kevin smiled and said," Freshen up and get ready, I want to drop you there before I leave for the airport." Silvia smiled and nodded her head. ¡­.. Outside Silvia''s place. Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," I''ll be back by evening and then I''ll fetch you from here okay?" Silvia nodded her head and said," I''ll be waiting for you and have a safe flight." Kissing her knuckles, Kevin said," Go." " Call me when you land." Silvia said before getting out of the car. After Silvia entered the house, Kevin drove away. ¡­. Inside the house. " Ahhh Silvia." Aunt Lily said before giving her beloved daughter a hug. " My pumpkin is here." Uncle Thomas said. " Kevin had to go somewhere so he dropped me here. He will be back by evening and then he will come here too." Silvia said. Uncle Thomas smiled and said," That is nice." " This girl completely forgot about us after she got married." Aung Lily said. " It''s not like that mom, I miss you both and Steve too." Silvia said. " Did you have breakfast?" Aunt Lily asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I did." " You want to eat more?" Uncle Thomas asked. Silvia chuckled and said," Have I ever said no?" " I''ll go make breakfast for us." Aunt Lily said before walking towards the kitchen. " Herpi and Julie are also coming here today for lunch." Uncle Thomas said. " Ahh you people were about to have a lunch party without Kevin and me? How mean of you." Silvia said Uncle Thomas let out a hearty laugh and said," What party? It is just a small get together and we don''t want to disturb you two." Silvia sighed and said," You people never disturb us and where is Steve?" " He had a morning class today and he will be having lunch outside with his friends." Uncle Thomas said. ¡­. Country S. Airport. When Kevin landed in the Country S airport, he called Silvia and told her about his whereabouts. " I just landed safe and sound." Kevin said. " Good and don''t forget to eat something." Silvia said. Kevin smiled and said," Yeah, I won''t and you don''t forget to eat your medicines." " I won''t." Silvia said. " I''ll talk to you later okay? Bye and I love you." Kevin said before hanging up the call. Looking around, when Kevin saw a man neatly dressed in a brown suit holding a board which had his name written on it, he quickly approached him. " I am Kevin Austin." Kevin said. Stretching his hand towards him, the man said," It''s a pleasure to meet you Mr Austin, I am Han Zihao Mr Li Singtan''s assistant." ¡­. Chapter 223 - This is not good Shaking his hand, Kevin smiled and said," Its a pleasure meeting you too." " Boss wanted to come personally but something important came up so be got caught up but he will meet you at our base." Zihao said before guiding Kevin towards the car. " It''s completely fine, I understand that Mr Li is a really busy man." Kevin said before getting into the car. ¡­.. Li base When Kevin stepped down from the car, a man was standing near the entrance. Neatly dressed in a dark blue suit, the man was talking to someone else who was standing right beside him. When the man saw Kevin, he smiled and said," It''s a pleasure having you here Mr Austin." Before extending his hand for a shake. Shaking his hand, Kevin smiled and said," It''s a pleasure meeting you too Mr Li," " Mr Davis told me about everything and the man is waiting for you inside the cell." Singtan said before turning towards the man standing beside him," Zechan, escort Mr Austin to the cell." Zechan nodded his head and said," Mr Austin let me guide you." " You can your time Mr Austin, there is no need to rush." Li Singtan said. Kevin smiled and said," Thank you so much." before walking away along with Zechan. ¡­. Inside the cell. When Kevin entered the cell, he a table in the middle with two chairs. A man was sitting on a chair with his hands and heads resting on the table. " He is Morris, we caught him from of the hidden clubs of our country." Zechan said. " You can take your time and if you need anything, I will be standing right across the door." Zechan said. Kevin smiled and said," Thank you so much." Zechan nodded his head and left the cell. Walking towards the table, Kevin sat down on the other vacant chair. Lifting his head up, Morris frowned and asked," Who are you and what do you want?" " First, I am not here to harm you. Second, if you help me, I''ll help you escape from all this mess." Kevin said. Morris smirked and said," Mess? You think this is just a mess? What do you know about-?" Cutting him Kevin said," SPIRIT?" Morris widened his eyes in shock and asked," How do you-" " Morris right?" Kevin asked. Morris nodded his head and said," Yes." " My name is Kevin Austin." Kevin said. " How do you know about-" Morris lowered his voice and said," SPIRIT?" " Look Morris, I will tell you everything but first I want to know everything about SPIRIT." Kevin said. Morris thought for a while and asked," What do you want to know?" " Everything, each and everything that you know." Kevin said. ¡­.. London. The Wally''s " I am so glad that you came." Jeren said. Amy smiled and said," But you didn''t have to actually do this." " You guys were the ones who helped me when I needed one. I owe you both a big one." Jeren said. Placing his hand on her knees when Steve pinched her, Amy cleared her throat and asked," So Jeren, where are you from?" " Oh I am from California but now I am planning to settle down here." Jeren said. " Oh that is great. So are you in college?" Amy asked. " I will be joining college this year." Jeren said. " Oh that is nice." Amy said. " And what about you both?" Jeren asked. " We will also be joining college this year too." Steve said. After talking for quite sometime, Jeren excused herself saying," I''ll use the washroom." After Jeren left, Amy said," She is not that bad." " Oh God the more I look at her, the more she looks like sister Silvia." Steve said. Amy sighed and asked," How do we take her to your place?" " You are pretty and smart one so it''s your call." Steve said. Amy thought for a while and asked," You have the notes for the college entrance exam right?" Steve nodded his head and said," Yes." When Amy saw Jeren coming towards them, she murmured," Stay shut and follow my lead." " So which college are you planning to opt for?" Amy asked. " Heritage university." Jeren said. " Oh what a coincidence even we are planning to opt for that." Amy said. Jeren smiled and said," Oh that is great, if I get through we can hang out together." Amy nodded her head and said," Definitely but do you have the entrance entrance exam notes?" Jeren shook her head and said," No." " Ah, that''s sad, how are you going to prepare for the exams then?" Amy asked. Without waiting for Jeren''s response, Amy said," Steve, you have the notes right?" Steve nodded his head and said," Yes, I do." " That''s great so why don''t we go over to Steve''s place and then he will pass on the notes to you. You can photocopy them and then start your preparations." Amy said. " That is a great idea. Ahh you guys are so helpful and nice." Jeren said. " Let''s leave." Amy said. Grabbing her bag, Jeren said," I''ll go settle the bill first." Before leaving. After Jeren left, Steve couldn''t help but side hug Amy and said," You are freaking awesome." Flicking her hair, Amy said," You have a smart and intelligent girlfriend so be proud." " Oh yes I am proud of you." Steve said. ¡­.. Silvia''s place. " What kind of business?" Uncle Herpi asked. Silvia shook her head and said," I don''t know dad." " Sister Silvia." Steve said before rushing towards her. Silvia smiled and said," Ahh there you are." " When did you come?" Steve asked. " In the morning." Silvia said. Giving Silvia a hug, Amy said," Sister Silvia." " This girl, we are neighbours but still I never see you." Silvia said. Looking at a girl who was standing not too far away from her, Silvia frowned and said," You are- Jeren right?" " You know her?" Steve asked. Jeren smiled and said," I thought you forgot who I was." Silvia smiled and said," I have a really good memory." Seeing Amy''s and Steve''s confused expression, Silvia said," I met her at Maldives." Steve nodded his head and said," Dad, this is Jeren." Leaning towards his father, Steve whispered," The girl I was talking about yesterday." Looking at Jeren, Uncle Thomas and Uncle Herpi frowned before looking at each other. ¡­.. Outside the airport. Adjusting his ear piece, Ron said," Okay, they just hailed a cab." " Where are they heading too?" Matt asked. " I am following them." Ron said. After sometime, Ron murmured," Okay now this is not good." " Hello Ron? What happened?" Matt asked. " They are heading towards uncle Thomas'' place." Ron said. ¡­.. Chapter 224 - Her biological parents Matt frowned and shouted," What?" " Oh yes they are." Ron said. " Ron, we cannot let them go there. That house is packed with people who shouldn''t be knowing that they are alive." Matt said. Ron thought for a while and said," Ask Rocky and Chris to go to Silvia''s place and take her out of there and I''ll try to delay them." " But how are you going to do that?" Matt asked. " I don''t know." Ron said. Matt frowned and said," Don''t you dare even think about crashing that can, it''s too dangerous." " I''ll-DAMN." " Ron, what happened?" Matt asked. " They are gone while I am stuck because of this red light." Ron said. Matt took a deep breath and said," I''ll going to Silvia''s place and you just pray that no one gets a heart attack today." Before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Jones mansion. " What?" Grandpa Jones shouted. Jackie frowned and asked," What happened?" " Stop them, stop them right now. How can you all be so careless?" Grandpa Jones shouted before hanging up the call. Getting up, Grandpa Jones said," Jackie take me to the Greens now." " But why?" Jackie asked. " Sabrina and George and going to visit Thomas Green." Grandpa Jones said. Jackie frowned and shouted," Are they out of their mind?" Before rushing outside. ¡­.. Outside Silvia''s place. Standing outside the house, Sabrina looked at her husband and asked," Are you sure want to meet him?" George gulped in nervousness and said," He is the only family that I have Sabrina and he needs to know." " What if he gets angry?" Sabrina asked. " He has the right to be angry." George said before walking towards the door. ¡­. Inside the house. " You have no idea how sly he was when Kevin was small, Silvia." Aunt Julie said. Uncle Herpi frowned and said," Hey, don''t call my son sly." " Ahh really? Kevin was sly because his father is sly too." Aunt Julie said. Everyone was having a really nice time talking to each other. They were telling Silvia the stories about their youth and the fun they had during their college times and of course about Kevin''s childhood. " Darling, where is Kevin? It''s already 6pm, he should be here by now." Aung Lily said. "There is no network in here so I cannot-"." Silvia said. " Honey why don''t you go to the backyard and try calling him." Uncle Thomas said. Silvia nodded her head and said," I''ll be right back then." Before leaving. Just then the doorbell rang. " Ahh this might be Kevin, I''ll go and open the door." Aunt Lily said before walking towards the door. When Aunt Lily opened the door and saw the unexpected people standing in front of her. With her eyes wide open in shock, aunt Lily supported her body against the wall before walking backwards. " Lily, who is it?" Uncle Thomas asked before walking towards her. Placing his hand on her shoulders, he asked," What''s wrong darling?" Before following her gaze. Looking towards the door, Uncle Thomas widened his eyes in shock. " George." Uncle Thomas said in a very low voice but loud enough for Uncle Herpi to hear it. He frowned and quickly got up and said," Thomas what did you-" stopping midway, he widened his eyes in shock when he saw the two supposed dead people walking towards them. Stopping right in front of them, George gulped in nervousness and said," Brother." " Mom, Kevin''s phone is still off so may be he is still in the flight." Silvia said. Wiping her tears away, Aunt Lily murmured," Silvia." before rushing towards her daughter. Silvia frowned when she saw everyone staring at her. " What happened and who-" Silvia stopped when she saw two very familiar people standing right in front of her. How could she not recognise them? Silvia was big enough not to forget them when they left her. They were her biological parents who were supposed to be dead. Just then Ron, Matt, Chris and Rocky entered the house. " Damn." Matt cursed before taking out his phone and rushing outside whereas Ron, rocky and Chris made their way towards Silvia. Looking at aunt Lily with teary eyes, Silvia said," Mom, they-I-" " Ssshhh calm down darling, calm down." Aunt Lily said before cupping Silvia''s face. Sabrina gasped before bursting into tears when she saw her daughter standing right in front of her. When she left her, she was only seven years old and now she was 27 years old grown up lady and she looked so beautiful. " Silvia." Sabrina said before rushing towards Silvia but before she could take a single step, uncle Thomas shouted," Do not even think about that." " But Brother-" *THASH* " Don''t you dare call me that." Uncle Thomas shouted. Uncle Thomas slapped George so hard that corner of his lips started bleeding. " How dare you come here?" Uncle Thomas shouted before throwing a kick at George which made him wince in pain. Grabbing his collar, uncle Thomas pushed George against the wall before wrapping his hand around his neck and started choking him. " You bastard, I''ll make sure you die today." Uncle Thomas shouted. " Thomas stop." Uncle Herpi shouted before rushing towards him. " Uncle Thomas." Ron said before rushing towards him. Pulling Uncle Thomas away, Uncle Herpi said," No Thomas you cannot do that." " Uncle let him go." Ron said. " No I''ll not, I''ll kill him today." Uncle Thomas shouted before tightening his grip around George''s neck. With his eyes and face turning red, George tried to remove his brothers hand from his neck but now matter how much he tried, he couldn''t. Rocky and Chris were about to rush towards uncle Thomas when Silvia said," Dad, let him go." before walking towards him. Placing her hand on his right cheek, Silvia shook her head and said," Don''t do this dad because you are not like this." Closing his eyes, Uncle Thomas retrieved his hand back before bursting into tears. Pressing his forehead against Silvia''s, Uncle Thomas said," I did not know." Wiping his tears away, Silvia murmured," I know." Coughing vigorously, George was having a really hard time catching a breath. A minute more and he would''ve died tonight. Sabrina quickly approached him and asked," Are you okay?" George nodded his head with his eyes never leaving Thomas and Silvia. The way Silvia called uncle Thomas ''Dad'' made him feel a prick in his heart. Suddenly the vision of a seven year old Silvia running after him calling him '' Dad'' flashed in his mind. ¡­. Chapter 225 - What took you so long? Dragging Uncle Thomas towards the couch, Silvia wiped her tears away and said," Look how red your hands have turned, I''ll get some ice for you." Before rushing towards the kitchen. George kept in coughing vigorously but his gaze never left Silvia. He saw her running back from the kitchen to uncle Thomas with an ice pack and a glass of water. Passing the glass to uncle Thomas, Silvia said," Drink." Before pressing the ice pack on his other hand. Placing the glass down, uncle Thomas said," I am fine honey." before taking the ice pack from Silvia''s hand and tossing it on the table. Giving her a hug, Uncle Thomas said," Don''t worry about anything, you know that your dad is never going to let anyone harm you right?" Wrapping her arms around his waist, Silvia nodded her head before bursting into tears. She had no idea how to react and what to feel. Her brain felt numb and muddleheaded. " Mom, dad." Jeren said before rushing towards them. Sabrina frowned and said," Jeren? What are you doing here?" " What are you doing here?" Jeren asked. Rocky took a deep breath and said," Amy, Steve take Jeren inside." Amy nodded her head and said," Jeren let''s go." " But-" " Go inside darling, we elders have to talk about something." Sabrina said. Uncle Thomas frowned and shouted," There is nothing to talk, get the hell out of my house now." " Please Brother George, I want to talk to Silvia for a while." Sabrina said. Uncle Thomas was about to say something but uncle Herpi stopped him saying," Thomas, control yourself for a while." Turning towards Amy and Steve, uncle Herpi gestured them to take Jeren away. Seeing that uncle Thomas was not ready to listen to them, Sabrina turned towards Uncle Herpi and said," Brother Herpi please, I want to talk to Silvia for a while." Walking towards Uncle Thomas, uncle Herpi dragged him to a corner and said," Thomas, I am equally angry as you are but we cannot let our anger overpower everything. Do not forget that we still have to deal with SPIRIT. Now since Sabrina is back, we can do something and ask her more about SPIRIT. We cannot let this chance go my friend. We need Sabrina to save Silvia." Uncle Thomas was about to say something when he heard Silvia ask," Twenty years ago, did you both fake your death?" Covering her face with her hands, Sabrina said," We are sorry." Before bursting into tears. " I was just seven at that time and I was alone. If not for mom and dad, I would''ve had a miserable life. They gave me and did everything for me that you both were supposed to do. They gave me a new life after you both heartlessly left me." Silvia said. Wiping her tears away, Sabrina said," We have our reasons for doing that darling." Before walking towards her. " Reasons? What kind of reason forced you to leave me alone, fake your death and just leave without turning back? Did you even think about me before doing that?" Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia said," And you know what, I don''t understand why are you back? Nobody wants you to be here, even I don''t so please leave before dad does something inappropriate in his rage." " Silvia don''t say that, listen to your mother first." George said. " There is nothing to talk about or listen." Silvia shouted. " And what do you want me to listen? H-how my so-called biological parents abandoned me?" Silvia added. Sabrina vigorously shook her head and said," No we did not abandon you, we did all of this to save ourselves and to give you a better life darling. May be we are wrong but our intentions were pure. We are here to explain everything to you and everyone present here but give us a chance please, give your mother a chance." before walking towards her and holding Silvia''s hand but before she could someone grabbed her hand and jerked it off making Sabrina almost stumble and fall. Pulling Silvia away from Sabrina and George, Kevin shouted," How dare you touch her? And you still have the cheek to call yourself a mother?" Burying her head on Kevin''s chest, Silvia asked," What took you so long?" Before bursting into tears. Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin said," I am sorry but don''t worry because I am here now." Silvia felt a sense of satisfaction and ease in his embrace. His warmth was making her heart and head feel light. She just wanted to stay in his embrace and not think about anything else. Wiping her tears away, Sabrina took a step towards Silvia and said," Please let me talk to my daughter for a while." Kevin frowned and shouted," Daughter? You just realised that she is actually your daughter?" Pausing for a while, Kevin added," Women like you do not deserve to be called anyone''s mother. How can a heartless women like you be a mother?" George frowned and said," Don''t talk to my wife like that and who are you to interfere in our family affairs?" " He is my son and Silvia''s husband so he has every right to interfere in Silvia''s affairs." Uncle Herpi said. Sabrina widened her eyes in shock and asked," You married a Austin? How could you marry into the Austin family?" Uncle Herpi frowned and asked," What do you mean?" Wiping her tears away, Sabrina said," No Silvia, you cannot marry into the Austin family. You have to leave him and stay away from them." Kevin mockingly smirked and asked," Scared? Are Mr and Mrs Lewis scared? Scared that Silvia has a backing now which she is not supposed to have?" Sabrina and George froze when they heard that. " You know?" Sabrina asked. Uncle Thomas fronwed and he asked," What do you mean Kevin?" Cupping Silvia''s face, Kevin said," I''ll tell you everything in detail later but for now I want you to just listen and not ask anything, okay? I''ll answer all your questions when we are alone. You trust me right?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes I do." " Will you tell us what do you mean?" Uncle Herpi asked. " Twenty years ago, they did not just fake their death." Kevin said. Ron frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " Silvia did not become the heir because Sabrina Green suddenly died." Kevin said. Pausing for a while, Kevin said," Sabrina Green sold Silvia off to SPIRIT before faking her death." ¡­. Chapter 226 - Reality of SPIRIT (I) Ten hours ago. Country S. Li base. Morris thought for a while and asked," What do you want to know?" " Everything, each and everything that you know." Kevin said. Morris gulped in nervousness and asked," If I tell you everything, will you help me get out of this mess?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes but I want each and every detail about SPIRIT." Morris took a deep breath and said," Since you know about SPIRIT I am sure you know that SPIRIT is an ancient mysterious gang. There are many myths about SPIRIT being a very dangerous and not easy to handle legendary gang." " Myths? So it''s not dangerous?" Kevin asked. Morris shook his head and said," It is dangerous but not invincible as people claim it to be." Pausing for a while, Morris said," People say that SPIRIT is actually comes from the Jerkoff family and I guess that is what you heard." Kevin nodded his head and said,"Yes." Morris shook his head and said," That is not the truth." Pausing for a while, Morris said," Centuries ago SPIRIT was nothing but a regular gang who used to mug people. It was started by the women of Huda family. As time passed by, SPIRIT started assassinating and working as snipers. They were so skilled and professional that people started hiring them to kill their competitors. Slowly and steadily the women of the Huda family became invincible and someone whom everyone feared but everything changed when the then eldest son and the next heir of the Huda family married a Jerkoff, Liza Jerkoff. Though the HUDA family were not happy with the arrangement but they still reluctantly agreed and as per rules trained Liza Jerkoff to become the head of SPIRIT." " If SPIRIT really belonged to the Huda family then why do people say that it actually belonged to the Jerkoff''s?" Kevin asked. Morris sighed and said," Because Liza Jerkoff was the one who took SPIRIT away from the Hudas and passed it on to the Jerkoff family. She poisoned the entire Huda family along with her husband. She then returned back to the Jerkoff family and created her own little army and slowly started getting rid of small gangs followed by the bigger ones and that is how SPIRIT became more powerful." " But why would she do that? I mean wasn''t she the leader of SPIRIT?" Kevin asked. Morris nodded his head and said," Yes she was but not everything was under her control. There were restrictions and the leader couldn''t take harsh or sudden decisions without the consent of the other members of the gang and that what Liza did not like. Also the Huda''s were not bad people and no matter what, they never touched an innocent soul but Liza was different. She was vicious, cunning and heartless so in order to make everything run according to her, she took that step but that wasn''t the only reason". Pausing for a while, Morris continued," The Jerkoffs had always favoured boys over girls and Liza''s father was no different. He never paid much attention towards his daughter and only focused on his son. So in order to become her dad''s favourite and to also make a name for herself, Liza decided to pass on SPIRIT to the Jerkoffs." " If things were that simple then why did they start the competition?" Kevin asked. " When Liza passed on SPIRIT to the Jerkoff''s, her father wanted to make his son the leader but Liza was against it. She wanted to lead SPIRIT but everyone mocked her, especially her father. To make things interesting, Liza''s father said that if Liza defeats her brother then she can lead SPIRIT." Morris said " So she defeated her brother and became the leader." Kevin said. Morris smiled and said," Not only did she defeat her brother but she also killed him." Kevin frowned and said," What?" Morris nodded his head and said," Yes, she killed her own brother. People say that she plunged a poisonous knife right through his heart and twisted it. To make sure that he dies, she chopped his head off with a sword. Liza Jerkoff was that vicious and heartless." " What happened after that?" Kevin asked. " Liza then killed her father and everything fell into her hands. Later, Liza found out that she was expecting and when she gave birth to a daughter, she trained her to become the next heir. Before Liza died, she proclaimed that the daughter of her every direct descendant would be trained and would take over SPIRIT." Morris said. " Even after Liza''s death everything was going good and they faced no problems but after several years, the sudden death of the current leader brought a crisis and there was no one to lead the SPIRIT. The future heir was still under training and was not yet capable and that is when the whole gang was demolished and it disappeared." Morris said. Kevin frowned and asked," Dissapeared?" " Yes but a few years after that, it came back again with a leader who was the same heir who was under training." Morris said. " So they trained her? Secretly?" Kevin said. Morris nodded his head and said," Yes but this time, SPIRIT was not as powerful as it was before. Being dormant for so many years, made them lose their powers. Several new gangs and aristocratic and powerful families were formed when they were away. This forced SPIRIT to change rules." Pausing for a while, Morris said," To make SPIRIT dominant again, they started this fatal competition. A competition, if you managed to win, you would become the sole leader of the mysterious gang SPIRIT. Many families started taking part but the most dangerous ones were the Collins and the Browns. They were the most powerful and their representatives always gave the real supposed heir a hard time." When Morris saw the confused look on Kevin''s face, he smiled and said," I bet whatever I said was completely different from what you heard right?" When Kevin nodded his head, Morris said," I''ll tell you a little secret young man, SPIRIT is not what people portray it as. Maybe decades and decades ago it was invincible but not anymore. As I told you before, rules changed and they were major changes." " What kind of changes? And what were the new rules?" Kevin asked. Morris took a deep breath and asked," I have talked enough now why don''t you tell me why are you so interested in SPIRIT?" Chapter 227 - Reality of SPIRIT(II) " Do you know Sabrina Jones?" Kevin asked. Morris raised her eyebrows and asked," Daughter of Molly Jerkoff and Jeremiah Jones?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." Morris nodded his head and said," There is no one in SPIRIT who doesn''t know Sabrina Jones. She is a diva and probably the most beautiful woman I have ever met but-" " But what?" Kevin asked. Morris frowned and said," She is an evil. The most heartless and cunning woman I have ever met. Not only did she kill her best friend for the leadership but she also sold her daughter off to SPIRIT because she wanted to give up her throne." " Sold off? What do you mean?" Kevin asked. Morris sighed and said," Let me start with the rules first. The new rules were quite flexible." Pausing for a while, Morris said," Out of all the bunch rules, I''ll just tell you a few important ones. First, the heir was not allowed to marry anyone with a powerful background they had to marry someone with a very simple background. Second, if the first born daughter of the heir denies or the heir herself doesn''t want her daughter to go through all of that, she could pass on the leadership to her son. The rule about the leadership automatically being passed on to the first born daughter was removed." " Why were they not allowed to marry someone with a powerful background?" Kevin asked " Because it would be a threat to the gang. If the man who marries their heir is an ordinary man and easy to suppress, it would be easier for them to control him." Morris said. Kevin thought for a while and asked," And what about the Jones then?" Morris chuckled and said," The Jones were a very special case. Molly Jerkoff was the last heir of SPIRIT and she refused to marry anyone except for Jeremiah Jones. Now in order to continue the bloodline, Molly Jerkoff was allowed to marry Jeremiah Jones but only after Jeremiah Jones promised them never to use his powers to suppress SPIRIT." " And what happens when the heir suddenly dies without giving any name? Does it-" Cutting Kevin off, Morris shook his head and said," No it doesn''t. The passing on system was completely removed so if the current heir dies without giving any name, the whole system changes and a man starts ruling SPIRIT." Pausing for a while, Morris said," And if you are talking about what Sabrina Jones then let me tell you young man, Sabrina passed on her leadership to her seven year old daughter before faking her death and leaving the country along with her husband," Kevin frowned and pursed his lips. Morris smirked and asked," Cruel right? Even I thought it was terrible but that is how Sabrina is. She is heartless and a very cunning woman. She did not flinch while killing her best friend, Matilda Brown during the competition and she did it not shed a single drop of tear while selling her daughter off." Pausing for a while, Morris said," And you know what surprises me more? Her husband mmm, I don''t remember his name some Green guy, he was standing right beside her when she was writing her seven years old daughters name in that flame book but he did not say a word. Even Jeremiah and Molly Jones were present. A vicious and cruel family. I still remember that little girls name, it was-" " Silvia Green." Kevin said. Morris nodded his head and said," Yes but how did you know?" " Because she is my wife." Kevin said. Morris widened his eyes in shock and asked," What? Silvia Green is alive? Ahh no wonder the big shots of the SPIRIT have been wondering here and there looking for someone. I thought they were looking for me-anyway but I really pity that girl, poor child. Her own parents ruined her life." Kevin took a deep breath and asked," Is there nothing we can do?" " Sabrina sold off her daughter to free herself from SPIRIT. She made Silvia the future heir and now they will take her away no matter what young man." Morris said. Running his hands through his hair, Kevin loosened his tie. He had no idea how to feel. How could Silvia''s mother do that? And who would he tell Silvia all of this? Seeing Kevin''s frustrated and worried expression, Morris said," Well, it isn''t like you cannot do anything. There are ways but you have to look for them." Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Kevin got up and said," Thank you for the information but I think we will need to talk again." before walking towards the door. ¡­. Outside the cell. " So all done?" Zechan asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes, is Mr Li still around?" Zechan nodded his head and said," Yes, he is inside his office." ¡­. Inside Li Singtan''s office. Passing a glass of water to Kevin, Singtan said," You look exhausted Mr Austin." Massaging his temples, Kevin said," Too much information for the day I guess." " So is there anything that I can do for you?" Singtan asked. " Can you please help me export that man to London safe and sound?" Kevin asked. Singtan smiled and said," Consider it done." " Thank you so much Mr Li." Kevin said. " Would you like you have some tea? It may help you get rid of the headache." Singtan said. Kevin shook his head and said," I am fine, I just don''t know how to tell my wife about this. It''s so chaotic and I-" Singtan smiled and said," A small tip from a husband to a husband Mr Austin. Never hide anything from your wife if you don''t want to get punished. I am telling you this from my personal experience. It will be nice if you tell her everything, the sooner the better." Kevin smiled and said," Thank you got the tip Mr Li." Singtan smiled and said," My pleasure." ¡­.. Present. London. Silvia''s place. After telling everyone the entire thing, Kevin frowned and said," And you are saying that you did this for Silvia''s good? Why kind of mother are you? Morris was right, you are the most cunning and vicious woman that I have met in my entire life." " Hey, how dare you talk to my daughter like that?" Grandpa Jones shouted. " Why the hell are you shouting? Kevin said that right thing. Sabrina is the most cruel and cunning people that I have ever met and so are you and mom." Jackie shouted. ¡­.. Chapter 228 - We had no other choice George frowned and said," Jackson you-" Cutting him off, Jackie frowned and shouted," You shut up. You don''t have the right to even utter a single word. What kind of man are you? What kind of father are you? Sabrina is a heartless woman and she had always been like that since we were young but you-" " Jackie enough." Grandpa Jones said. Uncle Herpi approached Jackie and asked," Jack you knew she was alive?" Jackie sighed and said," I came to know about this just a year ago. When dad started going to California, I had my doubts but no matter how much I tired I could never find out why did he go there. But when a year ago he found out that Silvia was alive, he told me about it and then he also told me that Sabrina and George are alive." Jackie took a deep and said," Herpi I know I should''ve told you and Thomas about it but I just couldn''t." Grandpa Jones frowned and said," What does this mean? Were you helping them?" Turning towards his father, Jackie said," Remember what I told you dad? I told you that I am helping you only because I love you and mom. For you both I did not tell about Sabrina and George to anyone but now I cannot." Uncle Herpi sighed and patted Jackie''s shoulder and said," Its alright mate." " Dad this-" Cutting Kevin off, uncle Herpi said," Jackson is our childhood friend. When Sabrina and George died it was Jackson who helped us handle all the official paperwork. He was the one who tampered the birth log books." " And he was the one who made that empty grave in Silvia''s name to make everything look realistic." Uncle Thomas added. Rocky frowned and asked," But how did you manage to do that? Tampering the logs-" " Before taking over the VP role in Jones Enterprise, he was a government official." Matt said. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," He is right." " I tried really hard to conceal Silvia''s identity from my family but I don''t know how father found out about her." Jackson said. *THASH* Sabrina gasped when Grandpa Jones gave Jackie a tight slap. " You ungrateful brat, you lied to me. How dare you play tricks with me?" Grandpa Jones shouted. Sabrina quickly approached her father and said," Please dad calm down. It''s not good for your health." Jackie frowned and shouted," Oh shut up Sabrina. Don''t try to act like a pitied wronged woman in front of everyone." Covering her face with both her hands, Sabrina shouted," Why doesn''t anyone understand me? Why? I did that because I did not have any choice. I was helpless, I felt helpless." George quickly hugged his wife and said," Calm down honey." Grabbing George''s collar, Sabrina said," Tell them honey that we had no other choice, we had no other choice." " So you really passed on the leadership to your seven years old daughter?" Aunt Julie asked. George frowned and said," Silvia is our first born daughter and we love her. We love her more than anything in this world." Silvia, who has been silent all the way long asked," Then why did you do that? Why did you leave me alone and just leave?" Kevin tightened his grip around her and whispered," You don''t have to worry, I am right here." Wiping her tears away, Silvia nodded her head. Sabrina straightened herself and wiped her tears away and said," Mom was the leader of SPIRIT and when I saw those people bowing in front of her and listening to her orders it felt so nice. My mom had power and those men also feared her. It was amazing and I wanted that too." Pausing for a while, Sabrina continued," When mom told me about SPIRIT and the power that it''s leader possessed, I was blinded by it and I wanted it. At first mom denied she told me that it was dangerous but I wanted to taste the feeling of being powerful. So when I forced her she reluctantly agreed to pass on her leadership to me when I am ready and after that, I started preparing myself for the competition." Looking at George, Sabrina continued," I was in college when I met George. When I told him about SPIRIT, George was very supportive and he told me that he would help me in every possible way. The Green family had a very simple background so I could easily marry him without breaking any kind of rules." Looking at uncle Thomas, Sabrina pursed her lips and said," But who would''ve thought that the Green family is not as simple as I assumed it to be." Kevin frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " Why don''t you ask brother Thomas about it?" Sabrina said. Uncle Herpi frowned and said," Continue." " After winning the completion, I married George and everything was just awesome. When Silvia was born, things became more beautiful. George and I loved her a lot, she was our little packet of joy but things changed when Silvia turned seven." Sabrina said. Pausing for a while, Sabrina said," When SPRITI found out that the Greens were not as simple as I had told them it was, they thought I had tricked and manipulated them. They thought that George and I had ill thoughts and we wanted to harm SPIRIT. No matter how hard we tried to make them understand, nothing worked. They wanted me to leave George or even better kill him and to top that up, I found out that I was pregnant with Jeren." Chris frowned and asked," So what if you were pregnant." " The present leader cannot have another child for another ten years if her first born child is a daughter. They made this rule so that the leader can focus only on her daughter and train her for the competition." Grandpa Jones said. " I couldn''t leave George, he was my life and I loved him and I didn''t want to abort our child as well. The baby was innocent and I couldn''t let her suffer but I knew that if I don''t leave him and tell them about my pregnancy, they would kill George and the baby too so I had no other choice but to make Silvia the next heir, fake our death and leave the country along with George and our unborn child." Sabrina said before bursting into tears. " We had no other choice and-" Cutting him off, Kevin said," Silvia was as innocent as your unborn child. How could you do that to your own daughter?" ¡­.. Chapter 229 - Guilt When Sabrina and George did not say anything, Kevin frowned and shouted," Abandoning your first daughter in order to save the one who wasn''t even born yet, what kind of logic is that?" Sabrina helplessly shook her head and said," We didn''t want to give up the child and we did what felt right at that time." Walking towards George, Uncle Thomas asked," And you agreed with that arrangement? You did not object? You willingly left your seven year old daughter just like that? Helpless?" George lowered his head and said," At that time, I thought that was the right thing to do." Uncle Thomas frowned and shouted," Can you even hear yourself? If you could, you would realise how stupid and cruel you are sounding George. Did you both think about her before doing that? Did you think about what would happen to the little one if both of your just left her all of a sudden? How could you both do that?" Grabbing George''s collar, Uncle Thomas said," She was your daughter, your first born child George. How could you let your wife drag her into that mess? You should''ve stopped her or you could''ve come to me for help but you didn''t. You cowardly burdened your seven year old daughter with your mess and left." Before letting his collar go. " We know that we were wrong. For eighteen years, George and I have lived our life feeling guilty. We know we have wronged Silvia but we cannot do anything about it. It''s already done and Silvia is the heir of SPIRIT now and she has to leave. She shouldn''t have married an Austin. It''s wrong and this is against the rules, they will never accept this arrangement. Everything is messed up now." Sabrina said before bursting into tears. Kevin frowned and said," Silvia is not going anywhere. She is my wife and I will protect her. No matter what happens, no one is allowed to touch her." There was no way he would let anyone even touch his wife let alone taking her away. He would do anything to protect her and take her out of this mess and that is why he had asked Mr Li to send Morris to London. Kevin still felt that Morris knew many things and whatever he said was not the complete truth. Sabrina shook her head and said," No matter what you say, she has to take part in that competition and if she doesn''t win against-" Cutting her off, Rocky said," That is never going to happen. Janet Brown and Silvia are best friends, they will never fight against each other no matter what." Jackie mockingly smirked and said," Let it be Jacob, it''s useless telling her all of this. A heartless woman like her will never understand the true meaning of love and friendship. She thinks everyone is selfish and cruel like her." Wiping her tears away, Silvia said," I don''t know what is this all about. SPIRIT, this competition, the rules, leadership everything is foreign to me." Before pulling out of Kevin''s embrace and walking towards Sabrina and George. Squatting down, Silvia wiped Sabrina''s tears away and said," All I know is that you both selfishly abandoned be for your own good and left me alone to deal with everything. You have no idea how sad and heartbroken I was when someone told me that I would never be able to see you both again." before grabbing Sabrina''s shoulder and helping her up. " I had no one whom I could rely on, I felt alone and helpless but you know who stepped forward and gave me everything that I wanted? My mom and dad." Silvia said before looking at Uncle Thomas and Aunt Lily. " They gave everything and never made me feel lonely. They gave me love, happiness, they made feel blessed. They did everything for me that you both were supposed to do. Never once did they make me feel like an orphan. In fact I felt more warm and happy with them than I ever felt with you people. They even helped me marry the most incredible and wonderful man. If not for them, I would''ve never met this wonderful man who loves me and is ready to give up everything for me." Silvia said. Looking at Aunt Lily and Uncle Thomas, Silvia said," My parents have always supported me and protected me and I know they will never stop doing that." Turning around, Silvia said," You see all these people present in this room? They are all here because they love me and genuinely care for me and I know they will try their best to take me out of this mess in which I was pushed by you people." Holding Silvia''s hand, Sabrina said," I am sorry. Can you please forgive your mom and dad?" Placing her hand on top of Sabrina''s, Silvia said," I have just one mom and dad, Lily and Thomas Green. You and your husband are no one to me. You should''ve forgotten about me when you selfishly abandoned me and left." Before removing Sabrina''s hand. " I don''t know why you both planned to suddenly show up today but if you were hoping that I would forgive you both and tell you how much I missed you both and also acknowledge you both as my parents then I am sorry, you both were wrong. I am a very kind and soft hearted person but not stupid." Silvia said. " I cannot change anything but I will make sure that I never forgive you both. I will make sure that you both live with this guilt forever in your hearts." Silvia said before walking towards grandpa Jones. Stopping right in front of him, Silvia said," And what did you tell me the other in the hospital? Weren''t you the one who told me that my husband cannot protect properly? Weren''t you were the one who wanted me to leave him?" Grandpa Jones sighed and said," Pumpkin I did everything to save your parents because we had no other choice. But since everything was already done, I wanted to take you with me and make sure that you are safe." ¡­. Chapter 230 - Did you really do that? " Take me with you? And what did you say? You wanted to keep me safe?" Silvia asked. Pausing for a while, Silvia chuckled and said," If you cared for me so much and wanted to keep me safe, why didn''t you stop them from taking that huge step? Why didn''t you tell them that leaving me alone to face everything alone was wrong? Where did this love and concern that you are showing for me right now go when you were watching them sell me off like that?" When Grandpa Jones did not say anything, Silvia smiled and said," You say that Kevin can''t keep me safe but you know what Mr Jones, I am a hundred times more safer with my husband than with you or your family. So just stay as far as you can from me and my family. And next time think twice before bad mouthing about my husband because next time, I won''t just sit and ask you to leave." " No pumpkin don''t say that, I am your grandpa." Grandpa Jones said. Silvia sighed and said," What grandpa? And what parents? I don''t even understand why you people are here in the first place? Do you people really expect me to accept you all with an open heart? Do you? Because if you do, you people are totally insane. And what do you people take me as? When you want to leave, you just leave and when you feel like coming back, you just barge in again, shed a few tears, claim that it isn''t your fault and expect me to forgive you all?" Pausing for a while, she continued," There she is continuously ranting everyone about why I should leave my husband and there you are who also wants the same thing. First of all, who gave you the right to take decisions for me? Well, my parents were the one who brought Kevin into my life and since they don''t have any problem with him and even we are happy with this arrangement, will you outsiders please stop jinxing our relationship? It''s too much and I cannot handle it. I love my husband okay? And there is no way I am going to leave him. So stop trying to separate us because it''s never going to happen." George frowned and said," Outsiders? That is what you think we are?" When Silvia did not say anything, George turned towards Kevin and said," You love your wife right? So tell me, what would do if you and you choose between your wife and daughter? Who would you save?" " If anything like this would''ve happened with us, I wouldn''t have to choose anyone Mr Green because my wife would never let anything like this happen. Silvia as a mother would never even think about leaving our daughter in such a situation. She would never want us to have a blissful and peaceful life at the stake of daughters safety, freedom and future. And every mother would do this. No mother would want her child to suffer in order to lead a free and peaceful life." Kevin said. When George did not say anything, Kevin added," And even if Silvia had proposed something like that, I would''ve never left my daughter or my wife alone. I would''ve stayed there with them and we would''ve faced the things that would come our way together. I would never be a coward and leave." Yes, under no circumstances would a mother leave her child alone knowing how risky and complicated the situation was, no matter how old her child is. A child thinks that his/her dad is a superhero who would protect him/her from all kinds of danger. But how would the child feel if her superhero leaves her alone and leaves? What Sabrina and George did was purely selfish. They could''ve stayed back and dealt with things slowly together but they decided to leave, leaving their seven years old innocent daughter hanging in between. They could''ve figured out things together and worked things out but they chose to be a coward and just leave. Sabrina was wrong when she asked her mother to pass on the leadership to her because she wanted power. Sabrina was hungry for power and wanted it no matter what. When she successfully acquired the powers, she realised how tough things were. She realised that she could never live a simple and peaceful life and when she got a tiny opportunity to escape, she grabbed it and forcefully passed on everything that she was supposed to deal with to her innocent daughter and left. Sabrina was to be blamed for what happened but so was George. Being a husband and a father, it was his responsibility to stop Sabrina from taking such a big step. He should''ve never allowed his wife to put her daughter''s life at stake. But instead of stopping her, he left along with her and started a new life in a foreign land. So what if he loved his wife? When you love someone, you gotta stop him/her from doing something that is wrong. George saying that he did that because he loved Sabrina was not at all acceptable. George was equally to be blamed for what happened several years ago. George was about to say something when he saw Jeren walking down the stairs along with Amy and Steve. When Sabrina saw Jeren''s tear-stained face, she panicked and asked," Darling what happened?" Before holding her hand. But before she could, Jeren stepped back and asked," Did you both really do that?" " Do what?" George asked. " Did you both really abandon sister Silvia several years ago and left London? Is that the reason why you didn''t want to come here? Is that the reason why you didn''t want me to come here?" Jeren asked. " No honey it''s a-" " Don''t try to lie because we heard everything." Jeren said. When Uncle Thomas have Steve a stern look, he said," Amy and I were taking her upstairs and then you people started talking so we ended up hearing everything." Amy nodded her head and said," We didn''t want to but we kinda heard everything." ¡­. Chapter 231 - I am hungry " I cannot believe you did that mom and dad. How could you be so cruel?" Jeren asked. When George and Sabrina did not say anything, Jeren said," So if something like that happens again I am a hundred percent sure that you people won''t think twice before abandoning me." Sabrina shook her head and said," No darling we would never do that." Jeren shook her head and said," I don''t trust you people anymore." " Jeren that is not the way you talk with your parents." Grandpa Jones said. Jeren frowned and said," They deserve this and even you are equally at fault grandpa." *THASH* Sabrina gasped when George slapped Jeren for the first time. " Enough, this is all your fault, if you hadn''t left home like that, we wouldn''t have to come back. We are facing this humiliation only because if you and do you even realise that we did all this to protect you?" George shouted. " Even if mom wasn''t expecting me at that time, you people would''ve still left because you know what, you did not do that for me. You did that before you wanted to escape. You did that because you both are selfish and cowardly." Jeren shouted. " Jeren." George shouted before raising his hand. Jeren closed her eyes waiting for the slap to land on her face but unexpectedly it didn''t. Jerking George''s hand off, Uncle Thomas shouted," How can you raise your hand on your daughter? You have seriously lost your mind George." Grabbing his collar, Uncle Thomas said," Never ever show me your face again. This is the last time I want to see you and your wife and stay away from Silvia. You people have done more than enough to trouble her but not anymore. Stay away from my family." Turning towards Grandpa Jones, Uncle Thomas said," And the same goes to you." Letting his collar go, uncle Thomas said," Get lost." Without saying anything, George and Sabrina started walking towards the door. Looking at Jackie, Grandpa Jones frowned and said," What are you staring at? Go and get the car ready." Tucking his hands inside his pocket, Jackie said," I am not going back." Grandpa Jones frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " You did not just lose your granddaughter today but also a son." Jackie said. " I hope you are aware of the consequences of doing this Jackie." Grandpa Jones said. " I never cared dad." Jackie said. Grandpa Jones pursed his lips and dashed out of the house. " Jeren let''s go." Sabrina said. Jeren shook her head and said," I am not going anywhere with you." " Darling what are you saying? You have to come with us." Sabrina said. " I am not coming, you both can leave." Jeren said. " George this-" Cutting her off, George said," Let her do what she wants to." Before walking out of the house along with Sabrina. Walking towards Silvia, Kevin pulled her into his embrace and asked," Are you fine?" Wrapping her arms around his waist, Silvia said," I am okay." Kissing her on her forehead, Kevin said," I''ll tell you everything in detail later okay?" " Everything will be okay right?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Trust me." " Jeren, where are you going?" Amy asked. Jeren shook her head and said," I don''t know but I''ll definitely find a way out." " But how?" Steve asked. " I''ll be fine, I''ll go get my bag first." Jeren said. " Jeren wait." Silvia said. Turning towards uncle Thomas, Silvia asked," Dad, Jeren can stay here right?" Uncle Thomas nodded his head and said," Yes, why not? There is an empty room upstairs she can stay there." Jeren shook her head and said," There is no need to take trouble for me, I''ll manage." " You are new to this place and you don''t know anyone so you should stay here." Silvia said. When Silvia saw everyone staring at her, she frowned and said," What? Why are you all staring at me? I am alright but I am feeling hungry." Before rubbing her stomach. Aunt Lily quickly got up and said," I''ll go make dinner for everyone." " I''ll help you." Aunt Julie said. Silvia smiled and said," I want apple pie for dessert." " Ahh even I am craving for apple pie." Uncle Herpi said. " Yes yes I''ll make an apple pie too." Aunt Lily said before walking towards the kitchen along with aunt Julie. " Kev." Rocky said before gesturing him to come outside. " Babe I''ll be back in a minute okay?" Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and said," Take your time." After Kevin left, Uncle Thomas approached Silvia and asked," Are you okay honey?" Silvia smiled and nodded her head. " Are you sure? Do you want to eat some ice cream to calm yourself down?" Uncle Thomas asked. Silvia chuckled and said," Dad I am not a kid anymore." " That is right, my little princess has grown up." Uncle Thomas said. " I''ll go and freshen up a bit." Silvia said before walking toward her room. " Steve show Jeren her room." Uncle Thomas said. Steve nodded his head and left along with Amy and Jeren. " Jack, what next?" Uncle Herpi asked. Jackie sighed and asked," Does Kevin know anything about the DARK SHADOW?" Uncle Herpi shook his head and said," No." " We have tell Kevin about it first." Jackie said. " I don''t want him to enter that world Jack." Uncle Herpi said. " Well, we don''t have any other choice." Jackie said. Uncle Thomas sighed and said," I think Jack is right." ¡­.. Outside. " This is way more complicated than I thought it was." Matt said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yeah but I think that Morris is still hiding something. I have asked Mr Li to send him here." " I''ll take care of him." Matt said. " I''ll talk to Janet about this as well." Rocky said. Kevin sighed and said," I feel like dad is hiding something too." " Yeah and from when did Jackson Jones come to our side?" Chris asked. " Hiding Silvia''s identity was no piece of cake. Uncle Herpi and uncle Thomas wouldn''t have been able to do it without any kind of help. I always had this hunch that someone else was also helping them but I never thought it would be Jackson Jones." Ron said. " But why would Jackson Jones help them? Why did he go against his father and his family?" Chris said. Ron sighed and said," Jackson Jones has a reason for doing that." Pausing for a while, Ron said," Jackson Jones was in love with Sabrina''s best friend-" Cutting him off, Kevin said," Matilda Brown." ¡­.. Chapter 232 - Pretend Ron nodded his head and said," Yes, Matilda Brown." Rocky widened his eyes in shock and asked," Wait what? Brown?" " She is Janet''s late aunt, Andrew Browns biological sister." Ron said. " Jackson Jones and Janet''s aunt loved each other?" Chris asked. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes they did. My dad told me that they loved each other a lot. Jackson Jones was deeply in love with her." " Then what happened?" Matt asked. Ron took a deep breath and said," Matilda Brown had taken part in the competition as she was the chosen one from her family and during the last round, Sabrina killed Matilda and became the next leader of SPIRIT." " But weren''t the best friends?" Rocky asked. Ron nodded his head and said," They were childhood best friends just like Silvia and Janet. Matilda was way more skilled than Sabrina but she did not want to harm her best friend so she did not give her best. Sabrina grasped that opportunity and killed her best friend without any kind of hesitation." " What did Jackson Jones do after that?" Rocky asked. " Jackson Jones almost killed Sabrina but he was stopped by his father. After that he left the Jones mansion and promised never to come back. But after Sabrina and George died, he came back and took over the VP position in Jones Enterprise. Now when I think about it, I think he went back for Silvia. To keep her safe maybe." Ron said. " Is she really Silvia''s mother? I mean, Silvia is so sweet and loving but she-" Kevin frowned and said," Don''t compare her with Silvia." " That is true, Silvia is nothing like her mother or father." Chris said. Glancing at his watch, Matt said," I''ll take my leave now, Bella is alone at home." " Even I should leave." Chris said. " Alright, I''ll see you all tomorrow." Kevin said. " Don''t worry about anything okay? We will deal with this together." Matt said. Kevin smiled and nodded his head. ... Inside the house. When Kevin entered the house, Uncle Herpi, uncle Thomas and Jackie were talking about something in a very secretive manner. Looking around when Kevin did not see Silvia, he asked," Dad, where is Silvia?" " She is in her room." Uncle Thomas said. " I''ll go and check her out." Kevin said before walking towards Silvia''s room. Just then Uncle Herpi stopped him saying," Kevin wait, I want to talk to you about something." " I also want to ask you many things but first let me go and check on Silvia. We can talk after going home." Kevin said. Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," Okay." ¡­. Inside Silvia''s room. When Kevin entered Silvia''s room, she was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Walking towards her, Kevin sat down beside her and said," There is no one so you can stop pretending." When Silvia heard his voice, she quickly got up. Intertwining their hands together, Kevin kissed her knuckles and said," It''s fine, cry it out." Burying her face on his chest, Silvia said," I don''t know what to do, Kev." Bursting into tears. Kevin sighed and pulled her closer and said," Everything will be okay, you have me now and so many loved ones in your side. You are not alone." He knew she was not okay and she was just pretending to be okay in front of everyone. Kevin knew she didn''t want to upset anyone but was there a need to present in front of him as well? No. " How could they do that? I was just seven back then and I was so small." Silvia said. Though Silvia said that she didn''t care about them but the thought about her parents abandoning her did hurt her. " I always thought that they loved me Kev but I was wrong." Silvia said. Vigorously shaking her head, she said," They didn''t." Patting her head, Kevin said," So what if they left you back then? Don''t you have everything now? You have such loving and caring parents, you have such wonderful friends, you have me, mom and dad, Steve, Amy and you also have your uncle Jackson. You have so many people who genuinely care and love for you Silvia. What else do you need?" Cupping her face, Kevin wiped her tears away with his thumb and said," I know you are sad and it''s the best that you decided not to forgive them for what they did." Kissing her forehead, Kevin said," Remember one thing honey, no matter what you decide I''ll always support you. If you don''t want to forgive them, I am okay with it but if you want to forgive them and acknowledge them as your parents again, I will also acknowledge them along with you. If you want to accept Jeren as well, I am fine with it." Silvia shook her head and said," I''ll never forgive them but I don''t know about Jeren. I haven''t thought about that yet." " There is no rush, you can take your time." Kevin said. Wiping her tears away, Silvia said," I stained your shirt." Kevin chuckled and said," I won''t mind even if you rip it off." before giving her a peck on her lips. Rubbing his nose against hers, Kevin said," You have no idea how tempting and beautiful you are looking right now." Hitting his chest, Silvia said," Stop it, I must be looking horrible." " Hey, my wife is the most beautiful woman in the whole world okay?" Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and said," Whole world? Stop over flattering your wife Mr Austin." " I am not flattering, it''s the truth. Like your husband is the most handsome man in the whole world." Kevin said. Silvia pouted her lips and said," Nah, I have seen better." Kevin frowned and said," What did you say?" Before tickling Silvia on her stomach. " I-hahahah stop Kev-ahhh." Silvia started struggling and laughing at the same time. " What...did...you...say?" Kevin asked before tickling her in every possible ticklish place. " Ahhhh no no I did not say anything. You are the most handsome man." Silvia said. ¡­.. Chapter 233 - You always overeat Pinning her down, Kevin brushed his lips against her cheek and said," I am glad that you know." Before planting soft kisses all over her cheeks, slowly making his way to her lips. " Kev." Silvia said. " Hmmm." " I am feeling very hungry and I don''t think so I can wake up or even lift a finger if we do it now." Silvia said. Kevin chuckled and said," So after dinner, I can do what I want right?" Pushing him away, Silvia said," Only if I don''t overeat and feel all bloated." Kevin sighed and said," Babe you always overeat and feel bloated." Silvia chuckled and said," That is true." Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia said," You knew about my eating habits when you we got married so Mr Austin, you cannot complain." " I never said I will. I am happy that my wife is a heavy eater because I don''t have to worry about shoving the leftovers inside the fridge because you eat them all." Kevin said. " You have a problem with that Mr Austin?" Silvia asked. Kevin vigorously shook his head and said," No, not at all." " Good otherwise you can divorce me and marry a light eater." Silvia said. " What did you say Mrs Austin?" Kevin said before tickling her again. " Ahhhhh hahahaha sorry sorry I-ahahahahah Kev stop." Silvia shouted. " You want to leave me? Here this is what you get for-" " No stop." Silvia shouted. ¡­. Outside the room. Uncle Thomas was about to knock on the door but Aunt Lily stopped him. " What are you doing Thomas? Can''t you hear how happy they are? Why are you disturbing them?" Aunt Lily said. Uncle Thomas and Aunt Lily were some worried about Silvia that they decided to check on her. They also knew that she was trying to pretend to be fine but actually she was not. But now when they heard Silvia''s giggles and chuckles, they felt quite happy and relieved. Uncle Herpi sighed and said," I am so glad that I chose Kevin did our princess." Aunt Lily smiled and said," He knows how to brighten up her mood without food. He is awesome." Uncle Herpi chuckled and said," That is true." " Let''s go down and let them spend some quality time together." Aunt Lily said. ¡­. Downstairs. When Jackie saw uncle Thomas and aunt Lily coming down, he quickly approached them and asked," What happened? Is she alright?" " They are having a nice time so we did not disturb them." Aunt Lily said. Jackie widened his eye in shock and said," Really? Now? Wow that was unexpected." Smacking Jackie''s arm, Uncle Thomas said," Man, Kevin is probably tickling Silvia and she is laughing okay? Nothing else." Awkwardly scratching his forehead, Jackie said," Oh I see." ¡­. Dining area. After spreading the dishes on the table, aunt Julie said," Amy, Steve go and call Jeren, Silvia and Kevin for dinner." Amy and Steve nodded their head and left. After sometime, Kevin and Silvia came down along with Steve. " Dinner is ready." Aunt Lily said. Rubbing her stomach, Silvia said," I am famished." " Amy? Where is Jeren?" Aunt Lily asked. Amy sighed and said," She said she isn''t hungry." " It has been tough for that little girl as well." Uncle Herpi said. " She was continuously crying when we were hiding near the stairs that time." Steve said. Getting up, Silvia said," I''ll be back in a minute." " Silvia-" Cutting Aunt Lily off, Uncle Thomas said," Let her go." ¡­. Jeren''s room. " Can I come in?" Silvia asked. Jeren quickly got up and said," Of course, this is your house." " You are staying here so right now it''s your room." Silvia said. Jeren lowered her head and said," Yeah I guess." " Everyone is waiting for you downstairs, dinner is ready." Silvia said. Jeren shook her head and said," I am not hungry." " Are you saying no to food?" Silvia asked. " Do you have time? Can we-can we talk?" Jeren asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes we can." Before walking towards the couch. Sitting down beside Silvia, Jeren said," I-I don''t know how this is going to help but I want to say that I am sorry." " Sorry for what?" Silvia asked. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Jeren said," May be if I wasn''t there or I wasn''t born, may be they wouldn''t have-" " And how is that your fault?" Silvia asked. When Jeren did not say anything, Silvia said," Its not your fault, in fact you weren''t even born at that time. You are as innocent as I am." " You don''t blame or hate me?" Jeren asked. " Why should I? It wasn''t your fault." Silvia said. Pausing for a while, Silvia asked," Do you want me to hate you?" Jeren shook her head and said," No." Silvia sighed and said," I don''t blame you and I don''t hate you. Everything is in the past now so don''t think about it." " Can you ever accept me as your younger sister?" Jeren asked. " Well, knowing that we do share the same genes and a few features, I guess I can but I don''t know. Don''t you think all this is a bit awkward?" Silvia asked. Jeren nodded her head and said," A bit." " Why don''t we just go with the flow? Let''s just try to act normal okay? Let''s not stress ourselves out." Silvia said. Jeren nodded her head and said," Okay, that is a good idea." Pausing for a while, Jeren said," Can I call your sister Silvia just like Steve and Amy?" " Of course you can." Silvia said. Jeren smiled and said," Thank you so much." " Come let''s go and have dinner." Silvia said. " Ehh I wanted to talk to you about one more thing." Jeren said. " What is it?" Silvia asked. Lowering her head, Jeren said," That day in Maldives when you saw me inside the washroom with that boy-I-" Silvia chuckled and said," Ahh yes, I almost forgot about it." " I just wanted to say that it isn''t like what you saw. We were just kissing and nothing else. I mean we didn''t- you know what I mean right?" Jeren asked. " Are you still with that guy?" Silvia asked. Jeren shook her head and said," No, we broke up months ago." Silvia chuckled and said," Good because that guy was weird. He looked like a dinosaur." ... Chapter 234 - STAY AWAY Jeren chuckled and asked," Dinosaur?" Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, a dinosaur with a long neck." " You mean a Sauropod?" Jeren asked. Silvia chuckled and said," Very bad with dinosaur names so I have no idea but since he had a long neck and also a potato-like face so let''s give him a new name...hmmm.. what about potatosaurus?" " Was he that bad?" Jeren asked. Silvia sighed and said," Not everyone is as handsome and good looking as my husband." Jeren chuckled and said," Brother-in-law is really very handsome." " I know right? Far more better than Mr Potatosaurus." Silvia said. " Now that you mentioned it, I do feel like he looks similar." Jeren said before bursting into laughter. " See? I am very observant when it comes to things like this." Silvia said. Rubbing her stomach, Silvia said," I am so famished now." Rubbing her stomach, Jeren chuckled and said," Me too." " Ah then why did you say that you don''t want to eat anything? You see Jeren no matter how angry I am or sad, I never say no to food. Food is-" Cutting Silvia off, Jeren said," Life." Silvia smiled and said," Yes, food is life. Now come let''s go." Jeren smiled and nodded her head. ¡­. Dining room. When Aunt Lily saw Jeren and Silvia coming down she smiled and said," There they are." " Did you all start eating?" Silvia asked before sitting beside Kevin. " We were waiting for you and Jeren." Kevin said. Silvia took a deep breath and said," Let''s dig in." " Jeren you must tell me what you like for food and what you don''t so that I can keep that in mind." Aunt Julie said. Julie smiled and nodded her head. Placing some food on Silvia''s plate, Kevin whispered," Don''t overeat and feel bloated because you know what we have to do after we go home right?" Shoving food inside her mouth, Silvia mumbled," Let me eat in peace." ¡­.. Chris and Martha''s apartment. " Really? Does things like this still exist?" Martha asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yeah it does." " Everything will be okay right? I mean Silvia and Jan." Martha asked. Chris sighed and said," Don''t worry, we will definitely find a way out." Martha smiled and nodded her head. When Chris told her about SPIRIT and all the other things, she was very shocked and worried about Silvia and Jan. They were the only friends that she had now and she was very concerned about them. " Wanna go for an evening walk and we can also have dessert." Chris said." Martha nodded her head and said," Let me grab my coat." After Martha left, Chris was busy clearing the table when he felt someone snuggling against his legs. Looking down, Chris smile and asked," Do you want something from dada?" Before picking TinTin up. Ruffling his fluffy fur, Chris asked," Do you wanna go too?" Struggling out of his embrace, Tintin made his way towards his cozy bed. He was clearly not interest to step out of the house. " Honey let''s leave." Martha said. Intertwining their hands together, Chris and Martha left their apartment. ¡­. Downstairs. When they arrived downstairs, Martha frowned when she heard a commotion. " What happened?" Marth asked. " Let''s go and see." Chris said before walking towards the crowd. When the manager of the security department saw Chris, he quickly approached him and said," Mr Walker, I was about to come and contact you." " Why? What''s wrong?" Chris asked. The manager panicked and said," We don''t know how this happened and when-" " What happened?" Chris asked. The manager sighed and said," It''s your car-" Cutting him off, Chris asked," What happened to my car?" " Why don''t you see it for yourself? Please follow me." The manager said before guiding them towards the car. Martha widened her eyes in shock when she saw the condition of their car. The front and the back glass had been broken with the help of a hammer which was still lying on the bonnet. A big ''STAY AWAY'' was written on the bonnet with a help of a spray paint. There were huge, deep dents all over the car. Chris'' expression darkened and he asked," Who did this?" The manager gulped in nervousness and said," We don''t know sir. When the guards heard some noise they rushed over her but by that time whoever did this were gone and nowhere to be seen." Pausing for a while, he continued," We also checked the CCTV footage but we saw nothing." Chris narrowed his eyes when he saw a white paper hanging near the broken front glass. Turning towards Martha, Chris said," Stay here." Tightening her grip around his arm, Martha asked," Where are you going?" " I am right here." Chris said before walking towards his car. " Careful, there are glass pieces all over." Martha said. Chris nodded his head and slowly picked up the note. After reading the note, Chris took out his phone and called Matt. " Come down fast." Chris said. " Sir should we call the police?" The manager asked. Chris nodded his head and said," Yes." After sometime Rocky and Matt along with Bella and Janet arrived downstairs. " Oh my God how did this happen?" Janet asked. Matt frowned and asked," When did this happen?" Chris shook his head and said," I don''t know the exact time but it was already this way when we came down." Turning towards the security manager, Rocky frowned and asked," What kind of security system are you running? Someone just comes in and breaks down an entire car which is lying inside the premises and you couldn''t do anything?" The security manager lowered his head and said," I am extremely sorry and shameful Mr Wilson but we have no idea when this happened." Passing Matt the note, Chris said," I found this inside." Taking the note from Chris'' hand, Matt raised his eyebrows after reading it. The note said: STAY AWAY FROM THE MESS OTHERWISE NEXT TIME IT WILL BE YOU OR YOUR WIFE AND NOT JUST THE CAR. ... Chapter 235 - Business rival? Rocky frowned and asked," Where did you get this from?" " It was lying inside the car." Chris said. Shoving the letter inside his pocket, Matt said," Let''s talk about this tomorrow." Chris and Rocky nodded their heads and said," Alright." " Mr Walker, the police are here." The manager said. " Let''s not mention the note." Matt said. " Mr Walker, it''s a pleasure meeting up." The police officer said. Chris nodded his head and said," It''s a pleasure meeting you too." " So do you have any idea or someone you think might have done this?" The police officer asked. Chris shook his head and said," I have no idea." " Any business rival? Who has been bugging you?" The officer asked. Chris shook his head and said," No." The officer nodded his head and said," We will start investigating now and if you have any kind doubt or you think someone might''ve done this please don''t hesitate to give me a call." " Of course." Chris said. After the officer left, Chris sighed and said," I loved my car." " You can repair that." Rocky said. Chris sighed and nodded his head. What else could he do? Rocky took a deep breath and asked," Do you both also think that it''s related to SPIRIT or it''s just me who is overthinking?" " I feel the same." Matt said. " Whoever it was, entered the premises without getting caught and managed to escape too. Do you think this building is safe now?" Chris asked. " The security inside the buildings, especially our building, is very tight. Just to be extra careful, I''ll appoint a few more men." Matt said. " Everything is so complicated, I am having a headache now." Rocky said. " Did you tell Janet about it?" Matt asked. " Not the whole thing but I don''t intend to hide this from her, I will tell her everything tonight." Rocky said. Chris sighed and said," I told Martha about it." " You should take her upstairs, she looks so tensed." Rocky said before turning towards Martha. Chris nodded his head and said," Okay." " Don''t worry about this, we can discuss this and then think of something tomorrow." Matt said. " I''ll take my leave then." Chris said before walking towards Martha. " Chris this-" Cupping her face, Chris said," Calm down okay? Everything is okay." " But-" Cutting her off, Chris said," Let''s go back and I''ll make a nice dessert for you." Martha nodded her head and left along with Chris. ¡­. Rocky''s and Janet''s apartment. " What was that?" Janet asked. Rocky sighed and said," It''s a bit complicated but I''ll tell you everything." before guiding her towards the couch. Holding Janet''s hand, Rocky said," Something happened today." " What?" Janet asked. " Do you remember Silvia''s long dead biological parents?" Rocky asked. " Uncle George and Aunt Sabrina?" Janet asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yes." Pausing for a while, he said," They came back today." Janet widened her eyes in shock and shouted," What?" Rocky nodded his head and said," They were not dead. They faked their death and left London several years back and were living in California with a new name and identity." " But why? Why would they do that? What about Silvia? Why did they leave her alone?" Janet asked. Rocky took a deep breath and said," I''ll tell you everything in detail but listen to me carefully and don''t freak out." When Janet nodded her head, Rocky started feeding her with all the details. From SPIRIT to how the competition worked, from why Silvia''s parents abandoned her to what had happened in Uncles Thomas'' house, about how the Browns were involved and how Janet''s aunt was killed by her best friend, Silvia''s mom during the competition. Janet fronwed and asked," You mean my Aunt Matilda Brown?" Rocky nodded his head and asked," Yes, were you and your aunt close?" " I don''t remember much about her because she didn''t stay with us. I had heard that she used to stay with her boyfriend and my dad also had a rebellious thing going on with her so she never visited us." Janet said. " That boyfriend of hers was Silvia''s uncle and the VP of Jones Enterprise, Jackson Jones." Rocky said. " Why would she do that? Weren''t they best friends and she was also her brother''s girlfriend?" Janet asked. Rocky shook her head and said," I don''t know, maybe for powers." Pushing for a while, Rocky said," Silvia is the next heir of SPIRIT and you are one of the competitors who will fight with her during the competition." Janet fronwed and said," There is no way I am going to fight-forget about fighting, I am not going to take part in that stupid competition and neither will I let Silvia take part in that stupid thing. Silvia and I have been best friends since kindergarten, forget about killing, I cannot even fight with her." Holding Janet''s hand, Rocky said," I know babe and that is why I am a little less worried about you but still you have to stay alert. I have assigned a few bodyguards for you and you have to keep them close." Janet sighed and nodded her head. " And STAY away from your father." Rocky said. " And also from that Markus guy." Rocky said. Janet nodded her head and said," Okay but I want to meet Silvia." " I don''t think so they are back yet." Rocky said. " I''ll talk to her tomorrow then." Janet said. ¡­.. Uncle Thomas'' place. " It''s already late, why don''t you all just stay over?" Uncle Thomas asked. " We can stay over I guess." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Alright." " Herpi, Julie you people should stay over too." Aunt Lily said. " I don''t mind staying over." Aunt Julie said. Turning towards Amy, Silvia said," You should stay here too." " I did not tell brother-in-law and sister Jan about it." Amy said. " I''ll give Rocky a call." Kevin said. " We can share a room." Jeren said. Amy smiled and nodded her head. " What about uncle Jackie?" Silvia asked. Jackie smiled and said," I''ll stay here too." " I''ll go help mom arrange everything." Silvia said. " Steve, go help your mom and sister." Uncle Thomas said. Steve nodded his head and left. " I''ll go and help them too." Aunt Julie said. After everyone left, Kevin frowned and asked," Now will you people tell me what you are hiding?" ¡­ Chapter 236 - Dark shadow After everyone left, Kevin frowned and asked," Now will you people tell me what you are hiding?" Kevin frowned deeper when he saw uncle Thomas, Herpi and Jackie staring at each other. " I cannot believe you people are still keeping things away from me. It''s something related to my wife and I should know everything so why don''t you people tell me everything that you know so that I can plan things accordingly." Kevin said. Jackie sighed and said," Just tell him." Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said,'''' Okay but I want to tell you that I have always been a very nice and honest person. I never ever did anything illegal except for Silvia''s case. Your father is a man of ethics and rules and-" Cutting his father off, Kevin said," Dad can you please stop explaining yourself like that? You are scaring me." " You know how I have served the country for seven years before taking over Glory right ?" Uncle Herpi asked. When Kevin nodded his head, Uncle Herpi continued," You also know how Glory was just a small firm when your grandpa gave it to me and how your mom and I started it all over again from scratch." Pausing for a while, he continued," But unlike your grandpa, your great-grandfather wasn''t into business. He was a gangster." Kevin frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " Your great grandpa was a very rebellious kind of a person. He was very agressive and stubborn. All his siblings were renowned scholars or businessmen and some were in the military as well unlike him, so he was thrown out of the house by his father at a very young age." Uncle Herpi said. " After leaving home, your great grandpa met different kinds of people and ended up being a part of a relatively famous organisation back then. After working with that organisation for quite some time, he ended up establishing his own clan which was popularly known as '' Dark shadow''. Within a very short period of time, dark shadow gained immense power and was also feared by all. Your great grandpa was a very ruthless and heartless man but things changed after he met your great grandma." Uncle Herpi said. Pausing for a while, he continued," Your great grandma didn''t like violence and refused to marry your great grandpa until he shuts down the entire clan and leads a normal and healthy life to which your great grandpa readily agreed." " He agreed?" Kevin asked. Uncle Herpi smiled and said,'''' Yes he agreed. He slowly started reducing the activities and finally managed to mark Dark Shadow a very lowly clan. Though he told your great grandma that Dark shadow did not exist anymore but actually he still had men running it secretly." " In his dead bed, your great grandpa told your grandpa about the clan and asked him to take care of it." Uncle Herpi said. " Why didn''t he shut it down? Didn''t he promise great grandpa that he would leave that line?" Kevin asked. " When father asked him this question, your great grandpa told dad that it''s impossible to completely leave that world once you are in it and even if you manage to leave, sooner or later you''ll be dead so in order to keep his family safe, he never left but also tried not to get himself involved much." Uncle Herpi said. Pausing for a while, he continued," Though he passed on Dark Shadow to your grandpa, he never used it though the gang kept working in a very lowly manner. Your grandpa later passed it on to me and told me this story. He told me not to use it until very necessary. You grandpa had always lived his life with principles and using dark shadow for personal benefits and gain was against his rules." Kevin widened his eyes in shock and said," Now don''t tell me you are giving that clan to me." Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," You are my only son so it definitely belongs to you now." " Dark Shadow is a really powerful clan. It will also help you to deal with SPIRIT." Jackie said. Kevin thought for a while and asked," So dark shadow is mine now right?" Uncle Herpi nodded his head and said," Yes." " And I can do whatever I want with it right?" Kevin asked. Uncle Herpi raised his eyebrows and said," Yes." Kevin smiled and said," Okay." When uncle Herpi saw the huge grin on Kevin''s face, he raised his eyebrows and asked," Son, what are you thinking?" Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing." Uncle Herpi was about to say something when Silvia came down and said," The rooms are ready." Glancing at the watch, Kevin said," It''s getting late, you all should go and get some rest." After everyone left, Silvia asked," What were you all talking about?" Kevin shook his head and said," Nothing much." " Let''s go and take some rest." Silvia said. Kevin nodded his head and said," Okay." " I''ll go check in Jeren and Amy, you head over first." Silvia said before walking towards the guest room. After Silvia left, Kevin took out his phone and called Matt. " Dude it''s almost midnight." Matt said. " Do you know anything about the '' Dark Shadow'' clan?" Kevin asked. " How do you know about the Dark shadow?" Matt asked excitedly. Without waiting for Kevin''s reply, Matt said, Dude that is like everyone''s dream clan. It''s a legendary clan which has been there for four generations now." Kevin smiled and said," Let''s meet tomorrow at the club in the evening and don''t forget to tell Chris and Rocky about the meeting." " Hey tell me how do you know about that clan?" Matt asked. " You''ll see." Kevin said before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Jones mansion. Inside Sabrina''s room. " What now honey? What do we do?" George asked. Sabrina thought for a while and said," Silvia will never forgive us and I have no idea what Jeren is up to." " She will come back after a few days and she had to. Who is going to pay for her college? She is still young and she has to rely on us." George said. Walking towards her cupboard, Sabrina opened a drawer and took out a small old phone diary. Picking up her phone, she started punching a number from the diary. " Sabrina, who are you calling?" George asked " Darkus Evans." Sabrina said. ¡­. Chapter 237 - Evelyn Evans George frowned and asked," Why would you call him?" " He is still my shadow and it is his responsibility to protect me. The way that Austin boy is moving, I am a hundred percent sure that he will find out the whole truth very soon and I have to be prepared when that happens." Sabrina said. " And what makes you think that Darkus is going to help us? And didn''t you see his son in brother Thomas'' house today?" George asked. " Well, I wasn''t shocked because he is Silvia''s shadow." Sabrina said. " How did Kevin Austin manage to dig out so much insider information about SPIRIT?" George asked. " Do you remember a few months ago I told you about Morris, a rogue member of SPIRIT?" Sabrina asked, George nodded his head and said," Yes." " I think Kevin found him before SPIRIT did and Morris told him everything but Morris did not tell him everything," Sabrina said. " What do we do now?" George asked. " First we have to inform SPIRIT about Morris. We have to get him killed before he spills out everything." Sabrina said. " We don''t even know where he is and-" Cutting him off, Sabrina said," We can ask dad to help us with that." " Dad has locked himself up in his room ever since we arrived." George said. Sabrina sighed and said," You know how important Jackson is for him but I guess he will be okay." " You should check on him." George said. Sabrina nodded his head and said," Let me contact Darkus first and we also have to think about a way to separate Silvia and Kevin. There is no way they can be together," ¡­.. Silvia''s place. " Kev, do you think I should talk to uncle Jackie too?" Silvia asked. After Kevin told her how uncle Jackie had lost someone he dearly loved, Silvia felt very sad and bad for him. " If you really want to then why not? Dad told me how he helped them back then and he also genuinely cares for you." Kevin said. Silvia sighed and said," I will talk to him tomorrow. You will accompany me right?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Of course I will." Snuggling closer, Silvia wrapped her arms around him and said," I am so glad that you are here with me." Kissing her forehead, Kevin asked," Tired?" " A bit." Silvia said. " Get some rest." Kevin said. ... Evans mansion. " Please tell me you are not gonna go." Ron said. " I have to." Darkus said. Ron frowned and said," But Dad you can''t." " I am her shadow Ronald and I have to go." Darkus said. " Even when you know she is wrong?" Ron asked. Darkus sighed and said," It''s not about who is right and who is wrong son, it''s about my responsibility." " Dad don''t do this, I don''t intend to fight with you if you end up doing something that will harm Silvia." Ron said. Patting his son''s shoulder, Darkus said," Remember one thing Ron, don''t get emotional and make wrong decisions. If you think someone is a threat to Silvia, you have to quickly get rid of that person." " Irrespective to who that person is?" Ron asked. Darkus nodded his head and said," Irrespective to who that person is." Pausing for a while, Darkus continued," I am very well aware about Janet Brown and how you haven''t dealt with her yet. Maybe you managed to fool others and your grandpa but not me." " Dad-" Cutting him off, Darkus continued," I am not against you being friends with Janet Brown but remember one thing when the right time comes, everything will change. No matter how much to try to ignore and choose not to believe it, Janet and Silvia have to face each other in the field. As you know, Janet Brown has been trained by her father but Silvia doesn''t know a thing. She has to learn everything from scratch which will take time. You have to convince Silvia and migrate to some other place with you and train her well. If you don''t do that, you very well know what happened when one loses the competition." Ron shook his head and said," That will never happen, Janet and Silvia will never do that. They are best friends since-" Cutting him off, Darkus said," Matilda Brown and Sabrina Jones were childhood best friends too but you know what happened right?" Before walking away. Ron frowned and shouted," Well, that is different. I know them, both of them. They will never go that. Did you hear me? My friends will never do that." " He is already gone so who are you shouting at?" Evie asked. Ron sighed when he saw his small sister Evelyn Evans. " When did you come back?" Ron asked. " Evening." Evie said before placing her bag down. " What is this bag for?" Ron asked. " I am going with you." Evie asked. Ron frowned and asked," Me? But why?" " Mom wants me to meet this guy from the Ryan family and-" " You want me to help you?" Ron asked. Evie rolled her eyes and said," Don''t think too highly of yourself. Help me now and I''ll help you coax my sister-in-law later." Ron chuckled and said," Your sister-in-law? Don''t forget that she is my fianc¨¦ first." " Ya whatever and if you don''t visit her by the end of this month, you will have no fianc¨¦ and I''ll have no sister-in-law." Evie said. " Alright, don''t worry about me and think about yourself." Ron said. Passing Ron her bag, Evie asked," I heard you changed places?" " Well, a very nice way to change the topic and yes I did change places." Ron said. Evie chuckled and said," That''s nice, your old place sucked anyway." Ron smiled and said," You are gonna love my new place. The surrounding, the people and everything. You are gonna love it." Placing her hand on her waist, Evie raised her eyebrows and said," Okay, first you suck at sarcasm and second I can smell something fishy." " Oh it''s nothing my little sister, come let''s go." Ron said. ... Chapter 238 - A little Lagoon regency. " I''ll go tell the security about you and I''ll also get an extra pair of keys for you. You can go upstairs. Here are the keys." Ron said before walking away. Evie fronwed and said," Hey, I don''t-" but she stopped midway when she realised that Ron was already gone. Evie sighed and started dragging the bag inside the building. Just then she bumped her head against someone''s back. Rubbing her forehead, Evie said," I am so sorry I-" but she stopped when she saw who it was. " It''s alright." Edward said. Evie was about to press the elevator button when Edward stopped her saying," I already did that." " Okay." Evie said. " Excuse me sir, madam the elevator is under maintenance so it won''t work for a couple of hours. You have to take the stairs." The guard said. Looking at Evie''s big bag, Edward said," Let me help you with that." " It''s fine, I''ll manage." Evie said. " It''s too heavy and I don''t think so you can." Edward said. Without saying anything, Evie started dragging the bag towards the stairs but as soon as she tried to lift the bag up, she stumbled and was about to fall down when someone grabbed her waist. " I told you that it''s heavy and you can''t. Why don''t you try and listen to me for once? Why do you have to do everything on your own? Why don''t you try and give me a chance to fix things?" Edward asked before tightening his grip around her waist and pressing his lips against her earlobe. Evie shivered when she felt his warm breath against her earlobe. Taking a deep breath, she said," Let go." Reluctantly letting her go, Edward lifted her bag up and said," I guess you are going to your brother''s place. It''s right up there." " It''s fine, you can go where we''re going. I''ll take this or wait for Ron." Evie said. " It''s fine, I can help." Edward said before climbing up the stairs along with Evie''s suitcase. ¡­. Outside Ron''s apartment. Placing the suitcase down, Edward asked," When did you come back?" " Today." Evie said. " Hmm and when will you go back?" Edward asked. Evie shook her head and said," I am not going back this time." Edward nodded his head and said," That is nice." Pausing for a while, Edward asked," So you will be staying with Ron?" Evie nodded her head and said," Yeah for the time being." " I see." Edward said. " Thanks for helping." Evie said. " It''s alright, you don''t have to thank me." Edward said. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Evie said," You should go where you were going." " It''s alright, I was going home anyway." Edward said. " Home? Isn''t it in the opposite direction?" Evie asked. Edward shook his head and said," I changed places." Pointing towards the apartment right beside Ron''s, Edward said," I stay there." " You changed places?" Evie asked. Edward nodded his head and said," Ahh yes." " You didn''t like that place anyway." Edward murmured. " Ahhh so you both already met." Ron said. Giving Ron a weak smile, Edward said," I''ll get going now. It was nice meeting you again Evie *AHEM* I mean Evelyn." Without saying anything, Evie unlocked the door and entered the apartment. After Evie left, Ron patted Edward''s shoulder and said," I told you she is a very tough one to handle and it''s very difficult to change her mind." before dragging Evie''s bags inside. ¡­.. Inside the apartment. Placing her hand on her waist, Evie glared at Ron and said," You knew, didn''t you?" " Knew? What are you talking about little sister?" Ron asked. Evie fronwed and said," You knew he is also staying in the same building that also right beside your apartment." " Ya so? What''s the big deal? He is rich so he managed to buy an apartment here. Is it my fault?" Ron asked. Evie narrowed her eyes and said," You are doing this purposely aren''t you?" When Ron did not say anything, Evie fronwed and said," No matter how much you try, nothing is going to ever happen between us. It''s all over." Ron smiled and asked," Well, are you telling me or still trying to convince yourself?" Glaring at him, Evie said," I''ll make sure that sister-in-law never forgives you." " Your room is right beside the master bedroom." Ron said. Grabbing her bag, Evie was about to leave when Ron said," Leave that bag, I''ll bring it to your room later." Evie nodded her head and left. ¡­.. Next day. Silvia''s place. Backyard. Passing Jackie a cup of coffee, Silvia said," I made it." Taking the cup from her hand, Jackie smiled and said," I am glad that you know how to make one." Silvia chuckled and said," I don''t know how it is though it''s been days since I made my own coffee because at home Kevin does everything." Taking a sip from his coffee, Jackie smiled and said," It''s very nice." Silvia smiled and said," I am glad that you liked it." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Jackie said," I know all of this is very awkward for you. I mean first Jeren and now me. I know that it''s not easy to accept new relationships all of a sudden and I never expected that you would treat me like your family so it''s completely fine if you don''t want to acknowledge our relationship." Silvia sighed and said," I know it''s awkward but we can''t change the fact can we? So why don''t we just go with the flow? I told the Jeren the same thing. Let''s just continue and see what happens." Jackie nodded his head and said," I guess that is the best thing we can do." Pausing for a while, Jackie said,'''' You know why I willingly helped Herpi and Thomas back then? It wasn''t only because you were my niece but I also didn''t want you to suffer. I didn''t want you to experience that dreadful and inhuman thing." " I think by now you know about her." Jackie said. Silvia nodded her head and said," A little." Jackie smiled and said," She was two and a half weeks pregnant when she died" ¡­. Chapter 239 - Pain and sorrow Jackie smiled and said," She was two and a half weeks pregnant when she died" " She was pregnant?" Silvia asked. Jackie nodded his head and said," Yes and she was about to tell me about her pregnancy right after the competition." " If she didn''t tell you, how did you find out?" Silvia asked. " I found her letter, the pregnancy report and a ''New Daddy'' card from her cupboard after she died." Jackie said. " I-" Cutting Silvia off, Jackie said,'''' You don''t have to say anything because I never blamed or hated you or Jeren for this. It''s my sister who did all of this so-" " H-How did this happen?" Silvia asked. Jackie took a deep breath and said," Sabrina and Matilda were childhood best friends and she used to come to our place quite often and that is how I met her." Pausing for a while, Jackie said," Initially when I saw her, I felt nothing about her. She was just my sister''s best friend and nothing else but one day when I saw her wearing this really beautiful baby pink dress, I realised that she is the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen." He then smiled and said," She was wearing this beautiful dress with a pair of heart shaped earrings. She had her hair tied into a really loose yet neat bum. She was also wearing a very light makeup though I think she didn''t need that because she was beautiful even without one. And those eyes, she had a greenish-bluish eyes which just forced me to stare at her for almost a full minute. I kept on staring at her until he called me- you know what she called me?" Jackie chuckled and said " She called me ''Brother Jack''. Well she called me that ever since we met but that day when she referred to me as her ''BROTHER'' I felt this strange sensation in my heart. It felt like someone just pricked my heart with something sharp and you what I told her? I told her not to call me her Brother." Silvia chuckled and asked," So direct? What did she say?" Jackie smiled and said," She nodded her head and said '' Okay brother Jackie, I won''t call you brother starting today''" " How old were you back then?" Silvia asked. " I was nineteen and she had just turned eighteen." Jackie said. " So were you the one who proposed to her?" Silvia asked. Jackie shook his head and said," Haha no and that is the funny part, she was the one who did that though I was one who followed her almost everywhere. I used to stand outside her college for hours just to walk her home. I used to stalk her and Sabrina and pretend that as if it was coincidence that I am in that place too." Silvia chuckled and asked," What did aunt Matilda say when you suddenly showed up?" " She used to smile at me and then Sabrina used to do the talking." Jackie said. Pausing for a while, Jackie said," You might be wondering how she ended up being the one who proposed. So one day I was stalking her as usual and when I approached them, Tili bluntly told me that I should stop stalking her and make her my girlfriend so that they could go on dates and hangout all the time. Oh and I call her Tili because Matilda was a little too formal." Silvia chuckled and said," Well that was really very blunt." " I know right? But that was how Tili was, blunt but she was sweet and caring at the same time." Jackie said. Pausing for a while, Jackie continued," She loved Sabrina and genuinely cared for her too. When this hype about the competition started, she told Sabrina not to stress about it because she will never harm her let alone killing her. They had a deal or something like that. They mutually decided not to harm or kill each other. Tili was never interested in all of this. She also wanted to live a peaceful life just like me but Sabrina was different, she wanted to win." " It''s not like Tili couldn''t win against Sabrina. She was much more capable and stronger than Sabrina in every aspect but Sabrina betrayed her and killed her during the competition." Jackie said before tightening his grip around the coffee mug. " She knew Tili was pregnant with my child and Tili had asked her to be careful with her moves because she didn''t want to harm our child." Jackie said. " Why did she take part then? She could''ve-" Cutting her off, Jackie shook his head and said,'''' No she couldn''t. If she would tell them the reason behind her backing off the competition, they would force her to abort the child and take part in the competition anyway. So Tili chose to trust her best friend but-" Not understanding how she should react, Silvia decided to stay quiet. She couldn''t help but feel more disgusted with her so-called mother. How can someone be so cruel and inhuman? " Tili left me alone and I couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t even be a part of her funeral because I am a ''Jones'' and she is a ''Brown''. Andrew Arron Brown made sure to keep Tili''s funeral a low key one but he did send me a video of the whole funeral." Jackie said. He then smiled and continued," She was wearing a really beautiful white gown and she was looking like an angel. She was sleeping peacefully. I wanted to see her eyes for the last time but I couldn''t. Ahhh I am still willing to give up everything to see those eyes for the one last time." Silvia''s heart ached seeing her uncle Jackie like that. His smile was the most painful yet genuine one she had ever seen. His teary eyes reflected how sad and heart broken he was from inside. Silvia knew how it felt like when you lose someone who is close and is important to you. She was lucky that she found uncle Thomas and aunt Lily but Jackie had lived all these years all by himself in pain and sorrow. ¡­. Chapter 240 - Can I meet her? " You don''t have to feel sad for me. Whatever happened is all in the past and it has nothing to do with you or Jeren." Jackie said. Wrapping her arms around Jackie''s, Silvia said," I sure wherever aunt Tili is, she is very proud of you uncle Jack." Jackie sighed and said," It''s been more than twenty nine years but I still feel like Tili is alive and is waiting still waiting for me. Well, according to Herpi and Thomas I feel like this because I did not attend her funeral." " Can I meet her?" Silvia asked. Jackie smiled and said," I want to meet her too but I don''t know where she was buried." Silvia frowned and asked," You don''t know?" " Andrew Brown never told me where Tili''s grave is till date." Jackie said. " You did not ask him?" Silvia asked. " I did but he never told me where it is. I always wanted to go there and talk to her but-" Jackie sighed and lowered his head. Pausing for a while, Jackie said," Do you want to see her picture?" Silvia smiled and nodded her head. Taking out his wallet, Jackie took out an old photograph of a woman dressed in a long maroon gown along with a man who was dressed in a dark brown suit. Taking the photograph in her hand, Silvia brushed her fingers against it and said," She is beautiful." Jackie smiled and said," Yeah and don''t we look good together? I mean just look at her, I am handsome and dashing, she is beautiful and so mesmerising." Silvia chuckled and said," Yes, you both look perfect together." Taking the photograph back, Jackie said," You know, she is the only woman I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. It has been so many years but she is still the only woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. It''s a shame that she left me even before I would make her wife. I so badly wanted to marry her and make her mine forever but-" Silvia sighed and said," It''s fine, you are doing good and you are such a wonderful person. I am sure that aunt Tili is very proud and happy for you." " I hate Sabrina for whatever she did. She knew and had witnessed how important Tili was for me but she still did that. She was my own sister yet she took away something that was so important to me. Maybe I would''ve forgiven her if she wasn''t my sister because I know that someone has to die in that competition. But she knew everything and she also tricked Tili and killed her. Not only did she break Tili''s trust but she also destroyed my life." Jackie said. Silvia sighed and lowered her head. She couldn''t help but feel sad and embarrassed because no matter what and how much she denied it, it was her biological mother who did all of that. " But what can you expect of someone who actually abandoned her own daughter and left the country without even thinking about the miserable and heart throbbing consequences the little one would''ve to face after they left. If she can do that to her own flesh and blood than who is Tili? She betrayed her own daughter to get rid of the powers that she always wanted so why wouldn''t she betray her best friend to gain those powers?" Jackie said. Pausing for a while, Jackie said," Remember one thing Silvia, Sabrina is a kind of a person who doesn''t actually care about anyone. If time comes, she won''t flinch to sacrifice Jeren too. If you still think that she abandoned you because she wanted to save Jeren then you are wrong. She did that because she is a selfish woman who just cares about herself. If she wasn''t pregnant with Jeren at that time, she would''ve still abandoned you and left. So don''t get deceived by her ''I did not have a choice'' act. The only person she genuinely cares about is George." Silvia nodded her head and said," I know." " And for your grandpa well, I don''t know what to say about him. He is a very genuine man but he also got blinded by Sabrina''s fake innocence. He is a father after all and no matter what he will protect her. Sabrina has always been his favourite daughter and he really loves her a lot." Jackie said. Silvia sighed and said," I-" Cutting her off, Jackie said," I am not taking sides but several years ago when Sabrina told father about her plan, he almost disowned her but later I don''t know what Sabrina told him but he reluctantly agreed. I wasn''t staying in the mansion at that time in fact, it had been years since I met father or mother. But a day before Sabrina and George''s fake accident Dad visited me and told me that he wanted to take you somewhere far away from all the mess. He had asked me to help him make arrangements but after your parents death, Herpi Thomas and I decided to completely hide your real identity. I told dad that you were hit by a car and when you were playing in the park." " And he believed?" Silvia asked. " Dad never liked the Greens and he still doesn''t so he never visited them or kept any kind of connection with them. He doesn''t like George too but since Sabrina loves him, dad somehow manages to tolerate him. We told him that the funeral was already done and we also made a fake grave to deceive him like he made two fake graves to deceive us. He locked himself inside the room and cried all day." Jackie said. Patting Silvia''s head, Jackie said,'''' I know your grandpa is not completely right and whatever he did was not right but his love and care for you is genuine. He really cares about you a lot. Remember the time when he spent almost an entire month in the hospital for nothing?" When Silvia nodded her head, Jackie chuckled and said," Well, he did that because he wanted to spend some time with you without raising any kind of suspicion. He faked a heart attack and forcefully got himself admitted to the hospital." ¡­.. Chapter 241 - One woman man Silvia felt very nice and happy after talking to Jackie but at the same time, she felt sad and heartbroken after hearing his story. The little amount of respect and acknowledgement that she had for her biological parents was completely wiped away after hearing Jackie''s story. How could someone so inhuman and glib like Sabrina even think about leading a happy and peaceful life? " You are done?" Kevin asked who had been waiting for her near the backyard door. Wrapping her arms around his waist, Silvia buried her head on his chest and let out a long sigh. " What happened?" Kevin asked. When Silvia did not say anything but instead tightened her grip around him, Kevin said," Let''s go to our room okay?" ¡­.. Inside the room. Making her sit on the edge of the bed, Kevin squatted down in front of her and asked," Okay now tell me what happened." After telling Kevin Jackie''s heart throbbing story, she sighed and said," I am feeling so bad for him." " It''s gonna be okay, uncle Jack is a brave man." Kevin said before giving Silvia a hug. " Kev." " Hmm." " Can we help him? I mean can we help him find aunt Tili''s grave?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes we can. I''ll ask Matt to help us with that just give me a day." Silvia helplessly shook her head and said," I don''t know how to react. How could she do that? Wasn''t aunt Tili her best friend? I-" The more she thought about it the more unhappy and heavy hearted she felt. " Alright now don''t think about it okay? Isn''t it all in the past now?" Kevin said. Glancing at the watch, Silvia said," Let''s go home." " Yeah okay, even I have to meet Rocky, Chris and Matt at the club after sometime." Kevin said. ¡­.. Lagoon Regency. " Ahhhhh- I am sorry." Janet gasped and said before spilling an entire glass of freshly squeezed orange juice on someone. Looking at his stained orange shirt, Edward smiled and said," It''s alright." " Jan what happened?" Martha asked. " I tripped and-" Janet said before pointing towards Edwards stained shirt. " It''s alright, you don''t have to worry about this." Edward said. " Mr Collins?" Bella asked. Edwards smiled and said," Ahh Ms Watson, it''s been a long time." Bella smiled and said," Yes it''s been a long time." " You know him?" Martha whispered. Bella nodded her head and said," Yes I-" " Ms Watson and I met in a charity gala a couple of years ago and then at several business meetings and parties." Edward said. " Ahhh how could I forget, you are no more Ms Watson now, you are Mrs Davis." Edward said. Bella chuckled and said," Yes." " So you stay with your husband?" Edward asked. Bella nodded her head and said," Yes and you also stay here I beleive?" Edward nodded his head and said," Yes I do." " It''s good that you both know each other." Janet said. Edward chuckled and said," Because that makes you feel a little less guilty?" Janet nodded her head and said," Maybe." Edward smiled and said," You don''t have to worry, I don''t mind getting stained by a beautiful woman like you early in the morning." Janet chuckled and said," Well, then should I take my sorry back?" " Yeah I guess, I never asked for it anyway." Edward said. Pausing for a while, Edward asked," So all of you stay here?" Martha nodded her head and said," Yes." " Ahhh such beautiful ladies are my neighbours and I had no idea. Such a shame." Edward said. " I am Edwards Collins by the way." Edward said. " Martha Jelvis." Martha said. " It''s a pleasure meeting you Ms or Mrs?" Edward asked. Martha smiled and said," Mrs Walker." " Ahh I see, it''s a pleasure meeting you Mrs Walker." Edward said. " Janet Brown." Janet said. Edward raised his eyebrows and said," Janet Brown? Are you Mathew''s sister?" " You know him?" Janet asked. Edward smiled and said," Mathew and I were very close friends. We were in high school and business school together. I never expected to bump into his sister all of a sudden." Giving him a weak smile, Janet nodded his head. Just then Rocky, Matt and Chris stepped out of their apartment and frowned when they saw a handsome looking man talking with their wife''s. Looking at his stained shirt, Edward said,'''' I''ll go change now. I''ll see you three around then." Before walking towards his apartment. " Now that is one cute face and a healthy flirt." Martha said. " I know, right?" Bella said. " You know what these kinds of men are?" Janet asked. " What?" Martha and Bella asked. " They are eye candies." Janet said. The three of them burst into laughter while their partners who were standing not too far away from them had their darkest expression on. " I thought you people were going to Ron''s place to have breakfast with him." Matt said. " Ahhh you people are still here? I thought you left." Bella said. " Uh Huh? And that is while you decided to openly flirt with a handsome man behind our back?" Chris said. " Babe he was Edward Collins, my father has business collaborations with his company remember? Even you have met him before." Bella said. Matt smiled and said," Of course, how can I forget him?" How could he forget the man who was shamelessly flirting with his assistant during a business party? " Alright, you people should leave. We are going now." Janet said before walking towards Ron''s apartment. After they left, Rocky helplessly shook his head and said," A handsome single man in the building now, not good." " Why do I suddenly feel like this building is not safe anymore?" Chris asked. ¡­. Ron''s apartment. " Ahh it''s good to see you again Evie." Janet said before giving Evelyn a hug. " It''s been a long time, Jan." Evie said. " I never knew Ron had such a beautiful sister." Martha said. Ron smiled and said," Evie she is Martha and she is Bella. They are our neighbors too." " It''s a pleasure meeting you two." Evie said. Bella smiled and said," We brought breakfast for everyone." Rubbing his stomach, Ron said," Ahh I am famished." " Ron, do you know about the cute guy right beside your apartment?" Janet asked. " Yeah I do." Ron said. " Well, we just met him and he is quite impressive." Martha said. Bella chuckled and said," Ahh you people don''t think of Mr Collins as a flirt. I heard that he is a one woman man." ¡­.. Chapter 242 - Tili’s Grave Bella chuckled and said," Ahh you people don''t think of Mr Collins as a flirt. I heard that he is a one woman man." " Oh so he is not single?" Janet asked. Bella shrugged her shoulders and said," I don''t know but I heard he is about to get engaged with the eldest daughter of the Vicar family." " Ahh is it? Who told you?" Ron asked. " I just heard." Bella said. " Evie what happened? Why aren''t you eating?" Martha asked. Evie shook her head and said," Ehh no, I am eating." Before picking up an egg tart and shoving it into her mouth. " Jan did you meet Silvia?" Ron asked. Janet shook her head and said," No but she called me a while ago and said that she is on the way." ¡­.. Inside the club. " Where is he?" Rocky asked. " On the way." Matt said. Just then Kevin arrived and said," Sorry for the delay." " You are like an hour late." Chris said. " Silvia wanted to talk to uncle Jack so it took some time." Kevin said. " So everything good there?" Matt asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Everything is stable though Silvia is still feeling a bit down." " It''s tough for her but I think she is going to be okay. Silvia is stronger than we think she is." Rocky said. " By the way Matt I want you to help me find out something." Kevin sais. " What is it?" Matt asked. " I want you to help me find Matilda Brown''s grave." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and said," Alright let me make a phone call." Before walking away. " So everything is okay?" Kevin asked. " Okay? Nothing is okay, okay?" Chris said. " Why? What happened?" Kevin asked. " Cute guy in the apartment." Rocky said. Kevin frowned and asked," What do you mean?" " Cute guy in the apartment who was flirting with our wife''s early in the morning." Chris said. " Where did this cute guy come from?" Kevin asked. " Apartment no:01." Rocky said. Kevin frowned and said," Chris do you have any idea how unreliable you are? You had to do just one thing and you failed in that too." " Wait what? What did I do?" Chris asked. Kevin frowned and said," You just had to check and make sure that we don''t have any outsider in that particular building." " Well, I did check." Chris said. Just then Matt came back and said," The grave is in Kirkdale Cemetery." " That was fast." Rocky said. Taking out his phone, Kevin said," I''ll let uncle Jack know." Before sending Jackie a message. " So what do we do now?" Chris asked. " Do what?" Kevin asked. " We did not tell you what happened yesterday night, right?" Matt asked. When Kevin shook his head, Chris told him everything about his car and the note. Kevin frowned and said," The security is not as tight as we think it is." " I have already assigned a few men all over the area and also our building." Matt said. " Is Martha okay?" Kevin asked. Chris nodded his head and said," She was a bit scared but now she is okay." " Did you find out who it was?" Kevin asked. " The police are still investigating." Chris said. " I don''t think that the police will ever find out who it is." Matt said. " What do you mean?" Chris asked. " I almost dug out all the CCTV footage of the entire area but I found nothing." Matt said. " Now that is strange." Rocky said. Kevin thought for a while and said," And why do I feel like it''s not related to SPIRIT as well? I mean if they really don''t want anybody''s involvement, why would they just try to threaten Chris and leave the three of us, especially me? Don''t you think they would like to get rid of me first? I am Silvia''s husband and the reason why you all are trying to help me." " I think Kev has a point. Why would they try to threaten Chris?" Rocky said. " Only Chirs because they haven''t made any kind move on us." Matt said. " So you people think someone else is after me? But what about that note?" Chris asked. " Maybe there is someone who doesn''t want you to get involved in this thing but it''s not SPIRIT." Matt said. Chris frowned and said,'''' But who? I don''t think so anybody other than us knows about this." " I have been thinking about this since yesterday." Matt said. " Let''s wait for a couple of days and see if even we receive some kind of a threat or notes like that." Kevin said. " Morris will be here by evening." Matt said. " You know what you have to do Matt." Kevin said. Matt nodded his head and said," I''ll take care of him." ¡­.. Kirkdale Cemetery. After receiving Kevin''s message which said: KIRKDALE CEMETERY. IT WAS SILVIA''S PLAN TO HELP YOU. THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING YOU HAVE DONE FOR SILVIA. I WILL FOREVER BE GRATEFUL TO YOU, Jackie decided not to waste anymore time. He felt sad and happy at the same time. Happy because he always wanted to visit his Tili''s grave with her favourite flowers and talk to her all day and sad because the little hope that he had in his heart of Tili being alive was about to be proved wrong. Jackie knew that his little tiny hope was an unreasonable one because he had seen her funeral video but he still couldn''t help but hope. He wished Kevin''s information was correct but at the same time he wished it to be wrong. Contemplating with his own thoughts, Jackie did not realise when he arrived at the entrance of the cemetery. " What do you want?" The old caretaker asked. " I am looking for someone''s grave." Jackie asked. " Name?" Pausing for a while, Jackson said," Matilda Brown." " Come with me." The old caretaker said. ... Walking inside the cemetery, the caretaker asked," How do you know that young lady?" Jackie smiled and said," I am her close friend." " Huh? You call yourself a friend? It''s been more than twenty eight years since that young lady was buried here but after that no one ever visited her. If you are here close friend then why didn''t you come?" The caretaker asked. ... Chapter 243 - Liza Adams Jackie took a deep breath and said," I wasn''t around when all of this happened and it took me years to find out where she was buried." The caretaker sighed and said," These days young people don''t have any time for each other. It''s such a shame. If not for the kind lady they poor young girl wouldn''t have received a single flower for the past twenty eight years." " Young lady?" Jackie asked. " There is a woman who comes to visit her husband twice or thrice a month and she brings an extra bundle for your friend." The caretaker said. Jackie lowered his head and quietly followed the caretaker. Stopping midway, the caretaker said," The second last grave." Jackie nodded his head and said," Thank you so much." The caretaker nodded his head and left. Tightening his grip around Tili''s favourite flower that he was holding, Jackie took a few deep breaths to calm himself down before walking towards the Tili''s grave. Stopping right in front of the second last grave, Jackie sighed when he saw Tili''s photograph in the tombstone. Squatting down, he placed the flower in her grave and said," Hey love." Before caressing her photograph. Jackie smiled and asked," It''s been long, isn''t it?" " It took me twenty-eight years to find you and I am extremely sorry for the delay. I hope you will understand." Jackie said. Jackie chuckled and said," I always wanted to find your grave and then talk to you for hours but now that I am here, I don''t know what to say." Pausing for a while, Jackie lowered his head and said," I miss you Tili." " I am sure she missed you too." A woman said before placing a bunch of flowers on Tili''s grave. Turning to the other side, Jackie wiped his tears away before turning towards the woman. Taking out a tissue from her bag, the woman gave it to Jackie and said," Here, you can use this." Taking the tissue from her, Jackie said," Thank you for this." The woman smiled and placed the other bunch of flowers on her husband''s grave which was right beside Tili''s grave. " The caretaker told me that you used to bring flowers for Tili-I mean Matilda as well. Thank you so much for doing that." Jackie said. The woman smiled and said," Its alright you don''t have to thank me. When I realised that no one ever visited her and brought flowers, I started bringing one for her too and besides I strongly feel that by now she and my husband have become really good friends." before letting out a soft chuckle. Jackie smiled and said," May be." " So was she your girlfriend?" The woman asked. Jackie sighed and nodded his head," Yes." " You shouldn''t feel sad for her because I believe that after death, they live a very peaceful and blissful life." The woman said. Pausing for a while, the woman said," Ahh I forgot to introduce my husband. So this is my husband Josh." " How did this happen?" Jackie asked. " He was murdered the very day we got married." The woman said. " I am so-" Cutting him off, the woman smiled and said," It''s alright, I am happy that I at least got a chance to take the wedding vows with him." Jackie sighed and said," I wanted to marry her too but-" " It''s okay, there is no point thinking about what you couldn''t do. Why don''t you just cherish the beautiful moments that you spent with her?" The woman said. Jackie smiled and nodded his head. " Liza Adams." The woman said. " Jackson Jones." Jackie said. Pausing for a while, Jackie asked," Do you come here often?" " Well, I come here twice or thrice a month and whenever I feel like talking to him." Liza said. After talking to each other for quite some time, they got ready to leave the graveyard. Liza chuckled and said," They must be so mad at us, we kept on talking to each other and did not talk to them at all." Jackie smiled and said," Didn''t you say that they are friends? So I don''t think so they will mind." " Hopefully." Liza said. " It''s getting dark, we should leave." Jackie said. Liza nodded her head and said," Yeah we should." ¡­. Outside the cemetery. " I guess I don''t have to bring an extra set of flowers starting my next visit." Liza said. " Well, you-" Cutting him off, Liza chuckled and said," I was just kidding. I''ll always bring an extra set no matter what." Jackie smiled and said," Thank you for that." Just then Liza''s phone buzzed and she said," I''ll get going now. It was nice meeting you Jack." Jackie smiled and said," It was nice meeting you too Liza." Liza flashed Jackson a smile before boarding her car. ¡­.. Inside the car. " Hello." Liza said. " Aunt Liz, where are you?" " I am here to visit your uncle but I am leaving now. What happened Oli?" Liz asked. " Aunt I want to talk to you about something very important." Oliver Adams said. Liza nodded her head and said," I''ll be home by evening." Before hanging up the call. ¡­.. Matt''s base. " I told that Austin guy everything that day." Morris said. Matt smiled and said," But I know that you know much more than you are telling us." Morris fronwed and said," I don''t know anything." " Morris, I am a very gentle and humble man. I don''t want to resort to any kind of violence or unruly method to take things out of you but if you force me like this then don''t blame or curse me later." Matt said. Morris thought for a while and asked," What else do you want to know?" " I want more details about SPIRIT and Sabrina Jones." Matt asked. Just then a subordinate stepped in and said," Boss, Mr Austin, Mr Walker and Mr Wilson are here." Getting up, Matt buttoned his suit and said," You have a few minutes to think about it." Before walking out of the room. ¡­. Waiting room. " What are you people doing here?" Matt asked. " We also wanted to hear what that Morris guy will say and Kevin wanted to talk to you about something." Rocky said. " What is it?" Matt asked Kevin before sitting beside him. " Do you know about SHADOW?" Kevin asked. Matt frowned and murmured," SHADOW." Thinking about quite sometime, Matt gasped and widened his eyes in shock. " Are you talking about THE SHADOW? The most feared gang till date? The one which is known to be vanished but is still working in a very low-key manner? That shadow?" Matt asked excitedly. ¡­. Chapter 244 - Handing over shadow " Are you talking about THE SHADOW? The most feared gang till date? The one which is known to be vanished but is still working in a very low-key manner? That shadow?" Matt asked excitedly. Kevin shrugged his shoulders and said," Yes, I guess." Matt squealed excitedly and said," Dude that is like-Oh my God." Rocky frowned and asked," Will you both tell me what is going on?" " Kev, how do you know about Shadow?" Matt asked. Kevin smiled and said," Well, I actually wanted to give you something but seeing your excitement I feel like not giving it to you for free." " What do you mean?" Matt asked. " Well, if I give you Shadow, what will you give me in return?" Kevin asked. Matt widened his eyes in shock and asked," What did you say? You will give me what? S-SHADOW? I don''t understand what?" " Give me shares of Davis enterprise and I''ll give you the leadership of SHADOW." Kevin said. Matt got up and gasped before letting out a scream. " Ahhhhhhh the Austin family are the mysterious leaders of SHADOW." Matt shouted before taking a few steps back. " Dude when did the Austin family get involved in something like this?" Chris asked. " Oh my God Kevin you people own Shadow do you have any idea what you people can do? You people are damn powerful now. Ahhhh this is so exciting, my friend owns Shadow." Matt said. Rocky frowned and said," Seriously will you tell me what is going on?" Sitting down, Matt tucked into Kevin''s sleeve and said," Can you please take me to the base? Can you tell me how it works? Please please." Kevin chuckled and said," Didn''t you hear what I said?" " Hear what?" Matt asked. " Give me shares of Davis enterprise and I''ll give you Shadow." Kevin said. Matt widened his eyes in shock and asked," So I have to give you shares and you will give me the legendary organisation?" Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes but I want shares from-" Cutting him off, Matt asked," You are not kidding right?" Kevin shook his head and said," No I am not." " So you want only the shares?" Matt asked. Kevin nodded his head and said," Yes." " Okay okay I own forty-five percent of the shares. Half of that is for Bella so you can take the other half." Matt said. Rocky widened his eyes in shock and said," Matt are you serious? That is like 22.5%. You are willing to give up your shares for that organisation?" " You don''t know Rock, we are talking about SHADOW. It''s huge." Matt said. " Do you realise that you are about to make Kevin the second biggest shareholder." Chris said. Matt nodded his head and said," I know but it''s shadow." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked," You are seriously willing to give me 22.5% shares?" Matt vigorously nodded his head and said," Yes." Chris helplessly shook his head and said," A company is doomed if it has a boss like you." " You don''t understand Chris if I get Shadow, I will become the most powerful man in the underworld. Powerful than Andrew Aaron Brown as well. This is huge." Matt said before turning towards Kevin. " So you are giving it to me right?" Matt asked. When Kevin did not say anything, Matt panicked and said," No no you cannot have second thoughts now. I''ll go call the lawyer right now." before taking out his phone. " No stop." Kevin said. Matt vigorously shook his head and said," No no Kev you cannot back out now and-" " I don''t need the shares, I was just kidding." Kevin said Matt frowned and asked," Kidding? You mean-" " Ahh no we do own shadow but I don''t want the shares. You can take it for free." Kevin said. Matt widened his eyes in shock and asked " For free? You don''t want anything?" Kevin shook his head and said," No." " But why? I mean why would you give away such a legendary gang just like that?" Matt asked. Kevin took a deep breath and asked," Do you want it or not?" Matt vigorously shook his head and said," I do." " Great, Lucifer will help you with the location and everything." Kevin said. Giving Kevin a hug, Matt said in a choked up voice," Dude, you are my real friend." Patting his back, Kevin said," It''s alright, there is no need to get emotional." Kevin never intended to keep shadow and use it in the future. He never intended to involve himself with unruly things because he had always lived his life with certain principles. Not that he despised it but Kevin didn''t want to get himself involved because he knew there was no way back from that particular world. The moment his father told him about SHADOW, he decided to hand it over to someone who will never misuse its powers. Not only does Matt know how to run and control it, Kevin could also take his help whenever he wanted to without any hesitation. " But what about uncle Herpi? Will he not say anything?" Matt asked. " He said it''s mine now and I can do whatever I want with it." Kevin said. " You are the best. I''ll treat you lunch today ." Matt said. Kevin chuckled and said," Well, I am craving for Chinese today." " I''ll go order Chinese then." Matt said before walking out of the room. Chris chuckled and said," He is so happy." " I am interested in such things so isn''t it nice if it belongs to someone who knows how to use it and will also cherish it." Kevin said. Rocky nodded his head and said," You did the right thing dude." Pausing for a while, Rocky said," Did I tell you all that I am leaving tomorrow to meet Oliver Adams?" " Did you tell Jan about it?" Chris asked. Rocky shook his head and said," I want to confirm everything first." " But how will you do that? Do you have a plan?" Kevin asked. Rocky smiled and said," Ahhh yes I do have a plan." ¡­. Chapter 245 - 1/4 of my total strength. " What kind of plan?" Kevin asked. Rocky smiled and said," Something that will force his brotherly instincts to kick in and after that I''ll force him to tell me the entire truth." " Rocky, you know that 90% of your plans do not work right?" Chris asked. Rocky frowned and said," Hey, this will work okay?" " Alright but don''t forget that this is the only chance you have okay?" Chris said. Rocky nodded his head and said," Yeah, don''t worry about it." " Why don''t you tell us about it first?" Chris asked. " There is no need guys, I got this." Rocky said. ¡­. Ron''s apartment. " It''s been so long Evie." Silvia said before giving her a hug. " I heard from Ron what happened yesterday, I hope you are fine." Evie said. Silvia smiled and said," I am okay." " Sil." Janet said before giving her a hug. " Silvia, I hope you are fine." Bella said. Silvia smiled and said," I am okay." " Chris told me about it yesterday, I was so shocked at first but I am sure they will find a way out of this mess." Martha said. " I told Matt that they can also take help from my dad if they want to. He kinda has his claws everywhere so maybe he can help too." Belka said. " Ahhh I am not fighting with you over anything." Janet said. " Me too." Silvia said. " Hey don''t hug without us." Martha said. " Me too." Bella said. " Ahh don''t leave me alone." Ron said before pouncing forward for the group hug. " Let''s deal with this together." Martha said. Silvia chuckled and said," Okay." " Did you talk to her?" Bella asked. Silvia sighed and said," There is nothing to talk about, I don''t want to bother myself with her." " And what about your sister?" Martha asked. " I did talk to her and it isn''t her fault either so I don''t blame her for anything." Silvia said. Martha sighed and said," I am calm and not worried about all of this because I know that Jan and you will never fight against each other." Silvia nodded her head and said," We won''t." " I''ll kill you both of you do that." Ron said. " Hey, let''s go and watch a movie today." Bella said. " Yeah, we should." Martha said. " Alright let''s go." Silvia said. " I''ll go get my coat." Ron said before walking towards his room. " Evie, quick go and change." Janet said. Evie sighed and said," I am feeling a bit tired today so I''ll stay at home." " Are you sure? You can join us." Martha said. " It''s okay, maybe next time." Evie said. After everyone left, Evie was about to head upstairs and the doorbell rang. When Evie opened the door she saw a woman wearing a really short dress which could be considered as wearing almost nothing. " Hey, my name is Erica Vicar." The woman said. When Evie did not say anything, Erica continued," Do you know where Edward Collins lives? Like I know he lives in this building but I am sure about the apartment." " How did you enter the building?" Evie asked. " Excuse me?" " I mean outsiders cannot enter the building so did you enter the building?" Evie asked. Showing her the family visiting card, Erica said," I showed them this." Erica raised her eyebrows when she saw the card. How important was this woman to Edward that she had a family visiting card? " Since you have the card, why don''t you look for the apartment yourself and stop troubling other people? This is a high-class society and it''s unruly and against the rules to disturb anyone." Evie said. " I-" Cutting her off, Evie said,'''' And do you even realise that it''s winter right now and it''s freaking cold outside? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold? Or maybe you so badly want to seduce someone that you don''t care about your health." Erica was shocked at how sharp tongued the woman standing in front of her was. " Excuse me, do you have some kind of a problem with me?" Erica asked. Evie rolled her eyes and was about to bang the door shut when she saw Edward stepping out of the elevator. When Edward saw Evie and Erica together, he widened his eyes in shock and quickly rushed towards them. " Mr Collins, can you please put a name plate of rather inform those who possess the family card which your apartment is so that they won''t randomly disturb the neighbours who are trying to catch a sleep?" Evie said. " Wait, what? Family card?" Edward asked. " Hey Edward." Erica said before giving him a hug. When Edward saw Evie frowning at them, he raised both his hands and said," I am not touching her." " Who cares whether you are touching her or not? Just don''t do it right in front of my apartment." Evie said before banging the door shut. In order to stop her from locking the door without clearing the misunderstanding, Edwards blocked the door using his hands and ended up hurting his hands. " Ahhhh." Edward groaned in pain and closed his eyes. Evie widened her eyes in shock and shouted," Ed." Before rushing towards him. Erica squealed and shouted," Ahh you are a crazy woman, look what you did." Ignoring her irritating voice, Evie was about to grab Edwards injured hand but Erica stopped her. " Don''t touch him." Erica said before pushing Evie away. Evie took a deep breath and said," Listen, you are a really weak and fragile woman and trust me when I say that I can break your bones just but a single punch. So just back off okay, don''t force me to resort to any kind of violence." Erica fronwed and said," What do you think of yourself? All this happened because of you and- ahhhhhhh." Erica screamed in pain when Evie grabbed her wrist and twisted it making sure not to break it but atleast sprain it. " Ya what were you saying?" Evie asked. Erica''s face turned pale and she screamed in pain but Evie did not let her wrist go. After sometime, Evie released her wrist and asked," So, are you leaving or should I show you how strong I am by breaking your neck?" Without saying anything and without looking at Edward, Erica quickly rushed out of the building. After Erica left, Evie grabbed Edwards hand. Without saying anything, she dragged him into her apartment. ¡­. Inside the apartment. Grabbing a pack of ice from the refrigerator, Evie pressed it on his hand and said," Endure the pain." When she saw him smiling at her, Evie said," What? I did use even ? of my total strength okay?" " Remember how you almost killed that girl from high school who gave me a love letter back then?" Edward asked. " She ate my sandwich." Evie said. Edward chuckled and said," You got mad at her because she gave your boyfriend a love letter on Valentine''s Day before you did Ms Evelyn Evans." Evie fronwed and said," Don''t think too highly of yourself." Edward smiled and said," Okay." " I''ll go get some water for you." Evie said before getting up. Grabbing her hand, Edward asked," Evie if I wasn''t a Collins, would you ever leave me?" ¡­. Chapter 246 - Door to the past " Will you ever not be a Collins?" Evie asked. Tightening his grip around her wrist, Edward slowly shook his head. Evie smiled and asked," Then what''s the point of talking about it? Keeping quiet for quite some time, Edward said," Evie, I really miss you and I really wish we could be like we were." Tossing the ice pack aside, Edward got up and wrapped his arms around her waist. " I miss everything about you." Edward said before caressing her cheek his thumb. " Ed your hand." Evie said. " I don''t care about my damn hand Evie." Edward said before cupping her face. " And I don''t care about whether you are an Evans and I am a Collins. I don''t care about what kind of rivalry our families have for each other. I don''t care about what my dad or your family will think or react if we get together. I only care about you Evie, only you. I care about what you think about us and our relationship. Only you are the one who keeps thinking and cares about external things." Edward said. " I am not having this conversation with you again." Evie said before taking a deep breath. " Why? Why wouldn''t you want to talk about it?" Edward asked. " Edward please." Evie said. " You cannot always avoid this and the us Evelyn." Edward said. Evie shook her head and said," I don''t want to talk about it." " But why?" Edward shouted. " Because it''s damn hard Edward, it''s hard." Evie shouted before grabbing his collar. " It''s hard to act all strong and mighty and pretend that I don''t give a damn about you is tough. I feel suffocated at times but there is nothing that I can do. I cannot cry, scream or shout because I don''t like showing anyone my weakness apart from you." Evie shouted before bursting into tears. " You think it''s easy for me? It''s not easy Ed but there is nothing that we can do. No matter how hard we try, we will never be able to bring our families at peace. No matter how hard we try, we will never be able to one and it''s all your fault." Evie said before hitting him on his chest. " If you hadn''t lied to me back then, I would''ve always maintained my distance with you. I would''ve stopped myself from falling in love with you. I would''ve never allowed myself to have feelings for you no matter how hard you try but you ruined everything for me. It''s all your fault." Evie shouted before burying her face on his chest. Edwards heart ached seeing her like this. Each and every tear she was shedding was like a prick in his heart. Wrapping his arms around her, Edward said," Let''s run away then. Let''s go away from this mess and live our lives in peace. I am willing to leave everything behind and move out of this country with you. I know I lied to you about my identity but if I hadn''t done that, I would''ve lost you Evie and I couldn''t lose you." " No stupid we cannot run away, it''s wrong. We have responsibilities to fulfil and we cannot be so selfish." Evie said. " Then what do we do Evie? No matter how hard I try, I know that I will never stop loving you." Edward said. " All these years I tried so hard to make myself strong but you ruined it again. Who told you to appear in front of me the very day I come back? Who told you to live right beside me where I will have to see you everyday?" Evie said. " I am sorry." Edward said before lifting her chin up. Wiping her tears away, Edward kissed her eyes and said," I know we cannot be one but at least let me stay close to you so that I can make sure that you are always safe and near. Please don''t push me away like you always do." Before inching closer. Clutching onto his shirt, Evie closed her eyes when Eder brushed his lips against her. When Evie did not reject his advances, Edward clashed his lips against hers. The kiss was soft and slow yet very passionate. It had been years since they had kissed each other and the feeling and longing that they had for each other had grown. Hooking her arms around his neck, Evie pulled him closer. Sliding his hands into her t-shirt, Edward caressed her soft skin before moving his hands upwards. Evie gasped when Edward cupped her breast before squeezing it lightly. Letting her lips go and with his hands still on her bosoms, Edward pressed their foreheads together and said in a very hoarse voice," I want to but I also know that you don''t want to." Evie, who had already lost her sensibility to think or to protest said," I don''t know whether this is wrong or right. I don''t know whether this will make things easy or even worse. I don''t know anything but I don''t want you to stop." Yes, she didn''t want him to stop. She was yearning for his touches just like he was yearning for her and she wanted to give in just this once. " Aren''t you worried that I will never let you go away after this?" Edward asked. Evie chuckled and said," Who better than you knows that Evelyn Evans cannot be controlled by anyone?" Brushing his nose against hers, Edward said," Yes, my Evie is the most feisty woman." Cupping his face, Evie presses her lips against his. Just the the main door opened. *AHEM* * AHEM* The whole group of five cleared their throats to mark their presence. " I am sorry, did I open the door to the past?" Ron asked. Just then Edward carried Evie over his shoulder before walking out of the apartment. " Don''t wait for her tonight." Edward said befriend walking towards his apartment. Ron helplessly shook his head and murmured," Stupid lovers." " Okay what was that?" Martha asked. " Exactly, I am shocked too." Bella said. " Ron why didn''t you stop them?" Janet asked. " Geez they have always been like that and why should I stop them? Evie is an adult so I don''t think so as her brother I should question her sexually life or ask her not to have sex with the man she is actually head over heels for. No no let me scratch that, the only man she head over heels for." Ron said. " WHAT?" The four women shouted in unison. " There is something going on between Evie and Edward?" Janet asked. " Oh my God Ron, start spilling." Martha said. " So the thing is that Evie and Edward are high school sweethearts and they dated till college." Ron said. " Are they still dating?" Silvia asked. Ron shook his head and said," No they don''t." Silvia frowned and asked," Then what was that?" " Well, they broke up a few years ago. Actually Evie broke up with him after Edward told her who he really is." Ron said. " What do you mean?" Janet asked. " So along with the Browns even the Collins are one of the competitors of the competition and we Evans are not supposed to be on good or talking terms let alone being in a relationship with any Collins or Brown." Ron said. ¡­. Chapter 247 - Who cares about her? " So along with the Browns even the Collins are one of the competitors of the competition and we Evans are not supposed to be on good or talking terms let alone being in a relationship with any Collins or Brown." Ron said. " But you and I are best friends." Janet said. Ron sighed and said," Let''s not talk about that for now." Pausing for a while, Ron continued," As far as I know, Evie and Edward started dating from high school." " Wait a sec, how old is Evie?" Bella asked. " She is twenty five." Ron said. " Ahh she is almost our age." Martha said. " So they broke up because of family differences?" Silvia asked. Ron nodded his head and said," Yeah, Edward did not tell Evie that he is the direct heir of the Collins family." " Then how did she find out?" Janet asked. " Dad told her." Ron said. " Your dad?" Silvia asked. Ron nodded his head and said," Yes." " He asked her to leave him? Directly?" Silvia asked. " Not directly but-you see my dad loves and thinks highly of Evie than me. They have this special father and daughter bond which is out of my thinking capacity." Ron said. " You are an Evans and he is a Collins¡­.You know what to do princess." Were the exact words that father Brown had said to which Evie only nodded her head and the very next day she left the country. " How long had they dated?" Silvia asked. " They started dating when they were seventeen and broke up when they were twenty-two." Ron said. " Five years? Oh my that is a lot." Bella said. " And why didn''t you say anything?" Silvia asked. " Who? Me? And what makes you think that Evie will listen to me? You see Evie is very different from me, she will never do anything that will hurt dad or other family members." Ron said. " Ahhh but they clearly are still in love with each other, why would they hurt each other like that?" Silvia said. " So they occasionally meet and make out?" Martha asked. Ron shook his head and said," No, in fact this is the first time I am seeing them like this after they broke up. My sister is a really tough and a very strong woman but she says that only Edward has the power in him to make her feel all weak and fragile so she tries to avoid him as much as she can." " Now wouldn''t this make things more difficult for them?" Silvia asked. Ron smiled and said," Yes, and that is why she will leave this place tomorrow and will probably go back to Canada." " And you will let her go?" Silvia asked. " I did tell her and I tell her this everytime that if she wants to be Edward then I don''t have a problem. In fact, I''ll support her and help them sort things out but Evie is Evie." Ron said. " And she thinks that running away from this will help? She thinks that leaving the country just like that is going to help?" Silvia asked. Ron shrugged his shoulders and said," Now that is her problem not mine." " What kind of a brother are you Ron? Can''t you help your sister out?" Janet said. Ron fronwed and said," If she doesn''t want to be with him then I cannot force her to be with him. It has to come from her. She is the one who loves Edward and not me." " Geez I think you are one who loves Edward and that is why you don''t want to help Evie so that she leaves and you can have him all by yourself." Janet said. " Hey, don''t think so lowly of me okay?" Ron said. ¡­.. Matt''s base. Kevin frowned and asked," Now?" Grabbing his coat, Rocky said," Yes, I just received a call from his assistant saying that he is here for a meeting and wants to meet me today itself." " But didn''t he call you there tomorrow? Why is he here all of a sudden?" Kevin asked. Rocky shook his head and said," I don''t know." " Alright, you should go." Kevin sais. " Hey, are you sure you don''t want to share your plan with us?" Chris asked. " Don''t worry, I am good." Rocky said before walking out of the room. " I am going to interrogate Morris one more time, do you want to join?" Matt asked. Kevin and Chirs nodded their heads and said," Sure." ¡­. Hotel Flamingo. " Mr Wilson?" A woman said. Rocky got up and said," Yes." The woman smiled and said," I am Mr Adam''s assistant, it''s a pleasure meeting you. Please follow me." Rocky nodded his head and followed the woman. ¡­. Swiping the keycard, the woman said," Please come in." As soon as they entered the room, two kids came rushing towards them. " Mommy, Leo is teasing me again." A little girl said. " No mommy, Sarah is dumb." Leo said. The woman helplessly shook her head and said," Can''t you both see that we have a guest? This is the way you are supposed to behave?" Sticking their tongue out, Leo and Sarah said," Hello uncle." Before extending their hands towards Rocky for a shake. Rocky smiled and said," Hello." Before shaking their hands. " Leo go and call your dad." The woman said. " I''ll go." Sarah shouted before rushing towards the room. " No wait." Leo shouted before following his sister. " You are-" The woman smiled and said," I am Veronica Adams, Oliver''s wife." Just then Oliver came out of his room and said," Sorry for the wait Mr Wilson." " It''s alright Mr Adams." Rocky said. " I''ll go and check on the kids." Veronica said before taking her leave. " Please take a seat." Oliver said. Rocky nodded his head and sat beside Oliver. " I never expected that you would personally come to finalize the deal." Oliver said. " Well, this deal is very important for both the companies so I decided to handle it myself." Rocky said. " I''ll show you the documents." Oliver said before turning his laptop on. " I never thought Mr Adams had such a happy and loving family." Rocky said. Oliver smiled and said," You have no idea how naughty kids can be, especially twins." " Ahh I don''t like kids. I mean I like your kids, they are cute but I would never have kids of my own." Rocky said. " Why?" Oliver asked. " I don''t know, it''s just an unnecessary headache." Rocky said. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Oliver asked," So what about your girlfriend? She doesn''t like kids either?" Rocky chuckled and said," Who cares about her?" ¡­.. Chapter 248 - A woman with a loose character and dirty back- Rocky chuckled and said," Who cares about her?" " So you don''t care about her?" Oliver asked. Rocky shrugged his shoulders and said," Well, I don''t know. I mean she is my girlfriend but why do I have to care about her? She is just there with me because of my money and fame and I think you can vaguely guess why I am with her." Closing the laptop, Oliver folded his arms and asked," Then why are you with her? And what if she is serious about you?" Rocky chuckled and said," Now that is her problem not mine." Oliver was about to say something but Rocky purposely interrupted him saying," Anyway she is just an ordinary girl with a simple background and you know how the business world works right? We have to marry a woman who comes from a strong business background and brings benefits to the company. Janet is just a time pass anyway. You can say a fling." " My wife doesn''t come from a business background. In fact even I am not from a business background. I started everything from scratch and Veronica was my assistant." Oliver said. Rocky chuckled and said," Well not everyone is open minded like you. You care about love while care about money. Anyway, there is nothing special about Janet anyway. She is just an emotional fool who believes everything that I say. She is an obedient dog who-" *THUD* Shutting the laptop, Oliver got up and shouted," Get out." Rocky smirked and said," Why are you getting all hyped up Mr Adams?" " I do not want to do any business with someone who thinks so lowly of a woman. Do you have any idea how that woman will feel if she hears all of this? A woman leaves everything and gives up everything that she has to be with the man she loves but men like you crush their ego and self respect and treat them like a sewage rat." Oliver said. " What does this business deal have to do with my personal life and thinking? And I don''t understand, why are you so pissed?" Rocky asked. Oliver took a deep breath and said," This deal is over. Please leave." Rocky smiled when she saw Oliver''s flushed face and red eyes. His hands were curled into a tight fist which Rocky was sure were itching to hit him right on his face. This is what Rocky wanted to do. If Oliver was really Matthew Brown and Janet''s brother, he would never be able to stand anything that is said against her sister. According to Janet, Matthew had always been a loving and protective brother so he would definitely react when he would hear bad things about his sister. So Rocky had planned to purposely provoke him and make Oliver spill the truth on his own. At first, Rocky had his doubts. He wasn''t sure if this would really work but seeing Oliver''s reaction, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. " Why are you mad all of a sudden? Did I say something wrong? My girlfriend is just an ordinary woman with no background and she is with me because she wants money. In fact before me, she has been several other men. She has been leeching off men all her life and I am just one of them. I am just stating the truth." Rocky said. Pausing for a while, Rocky continued," Well, what else can you expect from a woman with a loose character and dirty back-" before he could finish his sentence, Oliver grabbed his collar and shouted," She is not some with a dirty background and neither is she a loose character woman. She is Oliver Adams'' sister. Do you get that? Janet is my little sister." Rocky smiled and said," I know so just chill okay, Matthew." Oliver widened his eyes in shock and immediately let his Rocky''s collar go and took a step backwards. " You-" " Since the very day Janet told me about you and showed me a picture of yours, I knew you were Matthew Brown but I still had my doubts because according to your two little sister''s, you were long dead. So I decided to meet you personally and clear my doubts." Rocky said. " What do you want?" Matthew asked. " What do I want? Seriously? You think I want something? In fact I should be the one asking you this." Rocky said. Pausing for a while, he continued," What do you want? Why are you hiding yourself in a completely different identity? If you managed to survive, why didn''t you come back? Why didn''t you ever tell your sister that you are alive? Why?" Just then Veronica came out of the room and sat down beside Matthew. Placing her hand on his shoulder, Veronica said," I told you that sooner or later the truth will come out." Looking at his wife, Matthew sighed and helplessly lowered his head. When Mathew did not say anything, Rocky added," Do you have any idea how much Janet and Amy miss you? Do you realise how Janet felt and how much she blames herself because she couldn''t save you that night? Do you have any idea what happened after your half dead body was dragged out of the mansion? And your youngest sister Amy, even she misses you a lot. That poor little girl doesn''t even know what exactly happened and is still looking for answers." Pausing for a while, Rocky said," Look, I don''t know how you were saved and by whom. All I know is that you were weak back then, you did not have any backing and you were completely dependent on your father for every little thing but now you are a powerful man with all kinds of resources but you still chose to hide like a coward and step forward to protect your sisters from that evil man. You very well know what kind of man Andrew Aaron Brown is, you know that he doesn''t care about his kids and can do anything to win that damn competition. You also know how fatal that competition is but you still decided to hide like a coward and live a peaceful life with your own little family leaving your two little sisters to deal with that shit." ... Chapter 249 - When will I see you again? When Matthew did not say anything, Rocky sighed and said,'''' Okay now say something." Matthew took a deep breath and said," It''s not like I didn''t want to but when I saw that Janet was doing well and so was Amy, I decided not to interrupt their lives. I thought they had forgotten about me and I didn''t want to disturb them by suddenly appearing again." " How can you just assume that they forgot about you? They miss you a lot okay? Not only Janet but Amy misses you too." Rocky said. Pausing for a while, Rocky said," Listen it''s not like I cannot protect my woman. I can and I will fight for her until my last breath but don''t you think as a big bother you also need to play a part in this? No matter what happened in the past, you are still a part of everything that is going on right now." Kevin''s, Rocky''s and Chris'' resources along with Matt''s well-defined resources were enough to deal with SPIRIT but Rocky wanted Matthew to join them too. Since Matt had told them about the Yugen clan which was currently under Matthews control was at par with the Brown clan so if Matthew agrees to work together with Matt wouldn''t it be easier to deal with everything that will come their way in the future? When Matthew did not say anything, Rocky got up and said," Come on let''s go." " Where?" Matthew asked. " To meet Janet and Amy." Rocky said. Matthew widened his eyes in shock and said," I cannot go and meet them just like that. This is-okay I am not going." Rocky frowned and said," What do you mean by you cannot go? And what are you scared about? Are you scared that Andrew Brown will know that you are alive?" " He already knows that I am alive." Matthew said. " Then what are scared about? Don''t tell me that you are scared because you think that your sisters will kick you out?" Rocky said. When Matthew did not say anything, Rocky turned towards Veronica and said," Sister-in-law- wait I can call you sister-in-law right?" Veronica nodded her head and said," Yes you can." " Sister-in-law please say something he will definitely listen to you. He cannot hide from his sisters all his life." Rocky said. Turning towards Matthew, Veronica was about to say something but Matthew interrupted her saying," Vero please you know this is not easy for me." " But Jacob is right, you cannot hide all your life. What''s the point in secretly making sure that they are safe while hiding yourself from them? Don''t you think they deserve to know that their big brother is alive?" Veronica said. " But-" Cutting him off, Veronica said," Honey you very well know how loveless your family is. All three of you did not get enough love from your mother and none from your father when you all were young. But since now all three of you are grown up and adults, especially you and Janet don''t you think you all should stick close to each other and support one another in each and everything? You both should give Amy all the love she deserves who is still young to understand or figure out things?" Pausing for a while, Veronica continued," You are their big brother Oli and you should be there with them physically. Look I know you always make sure that they are safe and sound but don''t you think if you are physically there with them you will be able to protect them even better?" " Vero but how? What will I tell them? Amy was small back then and she doesn''t know anything but what about Jan? What if they ask me why I never showed myself up all these years? What should I tell her?" Matthew asked. Cupping his face, Veronica said," You tell them the truth. To have to tell her everything just like you told me before we got married." Nudging his brother-in-law, Rocky said," You should listen to sister-in-law." ¡­.. Logon regency. Ron''s apartment. Everyone left while Silvia decided to stay back because she wanted to have a good chat with Evie when she comes back. " You should also go home Sil, I don''t think so she is I''ll come back anytime soon. And besides it''s useless talking to her." Ron said. " Trying is free and Kevin said he will come back a bit late today. He also said that I should not enter the kitchen and he will bring food for us from my favourite restaurant." Silvia said. " And you think Evie will listen to you? She is stubborn." Ron said. " Trying is free Ron. It''s not like I will lose something if she doesn''t listen to me." Silvia said. " Wanna play cards till she comes back?" Ron asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Real money." ¡­. Edward''s apartment. Tightening his grip around her, Edward pulled her closer and said," God, I missed you so much Evie." Snuggling closer, Evie placed her head on his chest and said," I will-" Cutting her off, Edward said," I know but let''s not talk about it now. Let me just enjoy this very moment with you." Before pulling her closer and closing his eyes. After some time, Evie said," I have to go." Before getting down from the bed. " When will I see you again?" Edward asked. Without saying anything, Evie wore her clothes and left. " Evie wait." Edward shouted before wearing his boxers and rushing towards her. " Can I drop you off at the airport tomorrow?" Edwards asked. " Ed-" Cutting her off, Edward said," I promise I won''t cry, I won''t ask you to stop or will I do anything that will make you feel sad or guilty. Just a friendly see off, please." Evie nodded her head and said," Okay." Before walking out of the apartment. ¡­.. Ron''s apartment. It was past ten when Evie entered Ron''s apartment. " Ahh look it''s my little sister." Ron said before taking out his phone. " Okay now tell me where do you want to run off this time?" Ron asked. When Evie gave him a murderous look, Ron said," What? I will have to book the tickets for you. Window seat right?" ¡­. Chapter 250 - What if? Without saying anything, Evie started walking towards her room. " Huh, I told you it''s useless." Ron said. " Go make some coffee for me." Silvia said before walking towards Evie''s room. ¡­. Inside Evie''s room. When Silvia entered Evie''s room, she was busy packing her clothes. " Can I help you?" Silvia said. Giving her a weak smile, Evie said," It''s fine, I''ll manage." Walking towards her, Silvia said," It''s fine, I am not doing anything right now." " Brother-in-law is not at home?" Evie asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," He will be coming a bit late today." Pausing for a while, Evie asked," So how is married life?" Silvia smiled and said," It''s lovely. In fact, it''s much more beautiful and lovely than I thought it would be." Evie smiled and said," I am happy for you." " So what is going on between you and Edward?" Silvia asked. Evie shook her head and said," It''s nothing." " Nothing? But Ron was saying that you both dated for five years." Silvia said. Evie nodded her head and said," Yes we did but it''s over." " Over? Then what was that? I mean what we saw, it didn''t seem like it''s over." Silvia said. When Evie did not say anything, Silvia continued," Oh so it''s over but you both occasionally meet up for sex?" Evie widened her eyes in shock and said," No it''s not like that. This is the first time we are meeting after our breakup." " So you are gonna have sex with him everytime you see him?" Silvia asked. Evie lowered her head and head kept on placing her clothes inside her suitcase. " What if one day you come back and he doesn''t want to have sex with you because he finally found someone who will have sex with him and also stay with him, love him and make him feel special? Someone who will never leave him. What will you do then?" Silvia asked. When Evie did not say anything, Silvia asked," Regret? Cry? Feel heart broken or will you leave again?" " It''s not like-" Cutting her off, Silvia said," Look Evie I don''t want to interfere in your personal matter but I couldn''t just stand and watch you do such a stupid thing. You clearly still love him and so does he. Why would you torture yourself and him like this?" Evie sighed and said," It''s not as simple as you think Sister Silvia." " Did you ever ask your dad why can''t you date him when he asked you not you? Did you even try to convince him? Did you fight for your love? Did you ever try to take his side in front of your family?" Silvia asked. When Evie shook her head, Silvia said," Then don''t you think it''s a bit unfair for him? You let go of a five year relationship just like that?" Pausing for a while, Silvia asked," Did he ever mistreat you or disrespected you?" Evie shook her head and said," No." " Did he ever flirt or cheat on you while you both were together?" Silvia asked. " No." " Did your feelings for him change? Did you stop loving him?" Silvia asked. Evie shook her head and said," No." " Do you still love him?" Silvia asked. Evie lowered her head and did not say anything. Silvia smiled and said," You don''t have to say anything, your silence speaks." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," Look Evie the path of love is never smooth okay? You have to face many ups and downs, highs and lows. All you have to do is stay together and face them but you my dear you let go of your love right after you received the first blow in your relationship. Did you once think how he must have felt? You had an option, you ran away from everything. You got yourself some alone time out of this mess to sort things out and to calm your emotions but what about him? He couldn''t go anywhere because he had responsibilities. He couldn''t run off like you did. Did you ever think how he must have dealt with all of this? It was a five years old relationship Evie, it''s huge." When Evie still did not say anything, Silvia sighed and said,'''' I am not here to lecture you okay? I just don''t want you to regret your actions later. You are not getting that strong regretful feeling now because somewhere even you know that Edward is still there for you. You know that when you come back, he will still be there waiting for you. I don''t think so you realise this or not but Edward still loves you because he doesn''t have any other woman in his life. For him you are one." Pausing for a while she continued," But what if one day another woman takes your place? What if a woman barges into his life and takes your place in his heart while you are away? What if one day you are no more important to him as you are now? What if one day he gets tired of waiting and decides to seriously move on in life. What if- You see? There are so many what ifs." " But what about my family? What about Dad?" Evie asked. " Sometimes in life you have to make your own decisions. It''s okay not to listen to your parents and gamble. If your decision is right then you''ll be genuinely happy in life and even if you are wrong then what''s the big deal? You will learn without losing anything. At least you won''t regret not giving Edward and your relationship a shot, it''s a win-win situation." Silvia said. Getting up, Silvia said," I think this much love preaching is enough for the day. I just want you to be happy Evie. And I am not forcing you to go against your family or father but at least you can talk to them and try to sort things out instead of running away each and every time like a coward. Be brave and shine out girl. It''s your life Evie and you have the right to live it like you want to. Remember one thing, parents are very important but in the end you will have to deal with the regrets and wrong decisions that you make in life all alone." Before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Chapter 251 - They are your niece and nephew Rocky''s and Janet''s apartment. " Amy go to bed." Janet shouted. " I can''t sister Janet, I have to wait for brother-in-law." Amy said. Janet sighed and said," Well, he is going to be late today." " I have to wait because this homework is very important. If I don''t submit this tomorrow then the teacher will kill me." Amy said. " Alright show it to me." Janet said. " Are you sure? It''s Math." Amy said. Pausing for a while, Janet said," I''ll call Rocky and ask him when will he come back." Before picking up her phone. Janet was about to call Rocky when the doorbell rang. " I''ll get it." Janet said before walking towards the door. Opening the door, Janet smiled when she saw Rocky who was grinning from ear to ear. Hooking her arms around his neck, Janet said," Someone looks very happy." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Rocky said," I have a surprise for you." " Surprise? Okay fine but first help Amy with he Chapter 252 - I am already a major part of it Veronica smiled and said," It''s nice meeting you both. You have no idea how much Oli- I mean Matthew used to talk about you both." Amy gasped and said," No wonder the kids are so cute and beautiful it''s because sister-in-law is very pretty." " Ahhh that is true." Janet said. Matthew fronwed and said," What do you mean by that? Am I not cute?" " Ahh you are but it''s definitely because of sister-in-laws genes." Amy said. Giving Veronica a hug, Janet said," I know I am late but still, welcome to the family." Veronica smiled and said," Thank you so much." " Sister-in-law, welcome." Amy said before giving Veronica a hug. " We want hugs too." Sarah and Leo said. " Aunt Amy will hug you." Amy said before squatting down and giving them a hug. Turning towards Rocky who was standing near the door and observing the heartwarming reunion, Janet smiled. Walking towards him, Janet said," Thank you so much." " Well, there are other ways to thank me babe." Rocky said. Janet chuckled and gave him a hug," Thank you so much honey but how did you-" Cutting him off, Rocky chuckled and said," Magic." " Did he tell you who saved him back then?" Janet asked. " Uncle Yugen and housekeeper Koilos saved me back then." Matthew said. Janet fronwed and said," Uncle Yugen? Isn''t he dad''s business partner?" Matthew nodded his head and said," Yes he is." " That means you were alive when housekeeper Koilos and his men dragged you out?" Janet asked. Matthew nodded his head and said," Yes." " But-" Cutting Janet off, Rocky said," Wait for a second." Before turning towards Amy. " Amy why don''t you take Leo and Sarah to your room and watch some cartoons or play with them." Rocky said. Amy nodded her head and said," Okay." After Amy and the kids left, Rocky said," Let''s sit and talk." ¡­.. In the living area. " I don''t remember anything except for the fact that father shot me." Matthew said. Placing her hand on his, Veronica lightly squeezed it and smiled. Matthew nodded his head and took a deep breath. " When I woke up, I was lying in the hospital bed. The doctors and nurses told me that I was in comatose for four months and the first person I saw when I woke was uncle Yugen." Matthew said. " But why did he save you? I mean I am glad that he did but why? Didn''t you find it strange? He is so close to our father." Janet asked. " Uncle Yugen died three years ago." Matthew said. Janet sighed and asked," Did he tell you anything?" Matthew nodded his head and said," Yes he did." " What did-" Cutting Janet off, Rocky said," We can talk about that later." Before giving Matthew a meaningful look. Matthew nodded his head and continued," I was in the hospital for a couple of months more before I got discharged. When I was in the hospital, uncle Yugen''s youngest sister Liza Adams took care of me. Her husband was a businessman but he was murdered the very day they got married. When I told aunt Liza that I wanted to become a businessman, she gave me the small company that her husband used to run. Aunt Liza also adopted me and gave me a completely new identity, Oliver Adams." Pausing for a while, Matthew continued," Aunt Liza has done so much for me. She has always been supportive, loving and the best guide. You and Amy are going to love her too. She will be coming here tomorrow." Janet smiled and said," I would love to meet her and what about father? Does he know that you are alive?" " Actually-" Cutting Matthew off, Rocky said,'''' Let''s talk about other things tomorrow. It''s already so late and I bet everyone is hungry." Understanding what Rocky was trying to do, Matthew nodded his head and said," Yes, I am hungry and I bet the kids are hungry too." " I''ll order something." Rocky said. " I''ll go take the plates out." Janet said. " Let me help you." Veronica said. " Honey you have to help Amy with her maths homework." Janet said. " I''ll do it." Matthew said. After Janet and Veronica left, Rocky said," I don''t want Janet to know how really complicated things are so let''s just keep her away from this mess." Matthew nodded his head and said," I agree with you." " We can discuss the rest of the things later. When are you leaving?"Rocky asked. " Vero and I are planning to settle down here. I will slowly shift the headquarters here." Matthew said. Rocky nodded his head and said," That is good." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Matthew asked,'''' What you said at that time about Janet, that''s not true right?" " Of course it''s not, I love her a lot." Rocky said. Matthew nodded his head and said," I know." ¡­.. Kevin''s and Silvia''s apartment. When Kevin arrived home, Silvia was soundly sleeping on the couch. Squatting down, he caressed her cheek and said," Hey, wake up." Slowly opening her eyes, Silvia smiled and said," You are back." " Sorry you had to wait for so long." Kevin said. " It''s fine, I just came back from Ron''s." Silvia said. " Did you eat anything?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No, I was waiting for you." " Come get up." Kevin said. Stretching her hands towards him, Silvia said," I don''t want to walk." Pinching the tip of her nose, Kevin scooped her into his arms and said," We have our annual military get together tomorrow." " I''ll have to go?" Silvia asked. " If you don''t want to then we will not go." Kevin said. " Will there be food?" Silvia asked. Kevin chuckled and said," Yes." " I''ll go." Silvia said. " Also we will be holding our wedding banquet this weekend." Kevin said. When Silvia did not say anything and kept on fiddling with his collar, Kevin asked," What happened? Are you not excited?" " Can we not have a wedding banquet?" Silvia asked. " But why?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and said," I think people are not supposed to know that you are my husband." " Well, you intend to keep our marriage a secret?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No but maybe for the timing I do." Pausing for a while, Silvia said," Things are chaotic right now and I don''t want you to get involved in this." " What are you talking about Silvia? You don''t want me to get involved? I am your husband, I am already a major part of this." Kevin said. ¡­. Chapter 253 - Real fight " What are you talking about Silvia? You don''t want me to get involved? I am your husband, I am already a major part of this." Kevin said. " It''s dangerous Kevin and I don''t want anyone to hurt you." Silvia said. When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia added," I thought about it and I have decided to keep you away from this mess." " Can you even hear yourself Silvia? If you don''t want me to get in this mess then what makes you think that I will let you deal with all of this alone? Do you expect me to sit back and watch them take you away or harm you just because you don''t want me to get involved? This is insane." Kevin said. Placing her on the chair, Kevin said," You are seriously making me feel bad." Cupping his face, Silvia said," I don''t want you to feel bad I just want to not to get involved in this." When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia said," They don''t know that I am alive so maybe nothing will happen and I know you are already planning everything. I just want you to stop okay? Let''s just continue living like we used to. Let''s ignore everything. We can do that right?" " So you want me to ignore the fact that I can lose you anytime? You want me to ignore the people who try to harm you and take you away from me?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and said," Yes, just ignore it." Kevin let out a mocking chuckle and said," You gotta be kidding me Silvia." Silvia cupped his face and said," You are very precious to me Kev, I can lose anything but not you and-" Cutting her off, Kevin shouted," So you think you are not previous to me? You think I am ready to lose you? How can you even say something like that Silvia? You are making me mad now." Without waiting for her reply, Kevin said," I am getting involved in this whether you like it or not. You are my wife and I love you. Protecting you isn''t just a responsibility, it''s something that I want to do and I will." Silvia knew she was being unreasonable but she thought not involving Kevin would be the best thing to do. She knew her life was at stake and she didn''t wish to risk his life too. Moreover this was something that was related to her maternal family which according to her had nothing to do with Kevin. But what she failed to realise is that Kevin was already become a major part of it and no matter how hard she tried, Kevin would definitely be involved in it. ¡­. Cafe. " So you are really not dead." Darkus Evans said. Sabrina smiled and said," It''s nice meeting you again Darkus." " What do you want from me?" Darkus asked. Sabrina chuckled and said," It feels good to see that you haven''t changed much. You are still as responsible as ever. George was telling me that you won''t help me but I knew you would. After all it''s your responsibility to keep me safe." " They know that you are alive and they are looking for you." Darkus asked. Sabrina smiled and said," And that is why I want you to help me get rid of Kevin Austin so that I can share the whereabouts of Silvia with them so that they can commence the competition again." Darkus frowned and said," You very well know that your daughter is not ready for this. You also know what happens when you enter this competition without any kind of preparation." " She is my daughter and I am sure she will last till the last round." Sabrina said. " And what about the last round?" Darkus asked. Sabrina smiled and said," History is going to repeat itself." Darkus mockingly chuckled and said,'''' I pity that poor girl for having a mother like you. I''m fact you don''t even deserve to be called one." Sabrina''s expression darkened and she asked," Are you going to help me or not?" " No I am not." Darkus said. " You-" " But if anyone intentionally tries to harm you, I''ll protect you because that is my duty." Darkus said before getting up. " Remember one thing Sabrina, my son is a very strong and sensible man. He is much more capable and outstanding than me." Darkus said. " What do you mean?" Sabrina asked. Darkus smiled and said," It''s not hard for him to defeat me." Before walking out of the cafe. ¡­. Next day. Kevin and Silvia''s apartment. When Silvia woke up, Kevin had already left for his early morning meeting. Their conversation last night ended up in a very bad note and they ended up sleeping in two different rooms without eating anything. Silvia had never seen Kevin so upset and angry. They never had a real fight except for small arguments which always ended up in a very sweet note. It was Kevin who always acted sensible and tried to talk things out but this time, it was Kevin who was throwing a fuss and refused to talk. For Silvia, not wanting to involve Kevin was the best thing but for Kevin, Silvia asking him not to get involved was a huge slap in his heart. Silvia sighed, got down from the bed and grabbed her phone. It was almost eleven and she had received zero missed calls from her angry hubby which obviously made her sad. Just then she received a call from Janet saying," Come to my apartment now." " But why?" Silvia asked. " Come and you''ll know." Janet said. " Alright, I''ll be right there." Silvia said. ¡­. Rocky''s apartment. " Are you sure you don''t want a ride?" Matthew asked Amy. Amy pursed her lips and gave Rocky and Janet a meaningful glare. Janet chuckled and said," Yes Amy, you should let brother give you a ride." Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked," Okay what is going on?" " Let it be brother, her boyfriend picks her up every morning and they go to school together." Janet said. Matthew widened his eyes in shock and shouted," WHAT?" " Brother-in-law, look what sister Janet did." Amy complained. " Ahh and what is your brother-in-law going to do? He is powerless in front of me." Janet said. " Amy is dating?" Matthew asked. ... Chapter 254 - Tired When Rocky and Janet did not say anything, Matthew fronwed and said," And you both are letting her date? She is not even eighteen yet." " I''ll turn eighteen in three months." Amy said. Picking up his car keys, Matthew said," I''ll drop you." " But-" " No ifs and buts Amy, you are too young to date." Matthew said. " Well, you also started dating that girl, what was her name? Ummm Dori? Yes Dori, you dated Dori when you were in high school and-" " Wait, who is this Dori?" Veronica asked. Matthew widened his eyes in shock and said," No one." " You had a girlfriend? Didn''t you say that I was the first woman whom you were dating?" Veronica asked. Matthew vigorously nodded his head and said," Yes yes you are." " Then who is Dori?" Veronica asked. " Ahhh I''ll go otherwise I''ll be late." Amy said before rushing outside. " You-" " Oli, I am still waiting for an explanation." Veronica said. Just then Silvia arrived. " Sil." Janet said before rushing towards her. " Hey, you have a guest over?" Silvia asked. Janet chuckled and said," They are not guests, even you know one of them." " Really? Who?" Silvia asked. " Ahh look at you Silvia, you have become so beautiful." Matthew said. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and gasped," Brother Matthew?" Matthew smiled and said," I am glad you remember me." " Ahh this-how?-I mean.." Janet chuckled and said," I was shocked too." Giving Matthew a hug, Silvia said," It''s so nice to see you again." " It''s nice to see you too." Matthew said. " But how? I mean-" " It''s a long story." Janet said. " Ahh it''s alright then, I am just glad that you are safe." Silvia said. Turning towards Veronica, Matthew said," She is my wife, Veronica." " Vero she is Janet''s childhood best friend, Silvia." Matthew said. Giving Silvia a hug, Veronica said," It''s nice to meet you." " It''s nice to meet you too, sister-in-law." Silvia said. " Ahh Sil you don''t know, I also have the most adorable niece and nephew now." Janet said. " Kids?" Silvia asked. Veronica smiled and said," Yes, we have twins." " That is lovely." Silvia said. " Sil where is Kevin?" Rocky asked. " He left early today." Silvia said. Rocky raised his eyebrows and asked," Early? But why?" When Silvia did not say anything, Janet said," Sil, are you both fighting?" Silvia sighed and said," Kind off." " But why? What happened?" Janet asked. " We just couldn''t- anyway, the conclusion is that Kevin is very angry." Silvia said. " Did he call you or talk to you?" Rocky asked. Silvia shook her head and said," No." " Ahhh that is bad." Rocky said. Pausing for a while, he said," When Kevin is super angry, it''s very difficult to handle him." " Really?" Silvia asked. Rocky nodded his head and said," Seriously, he doesn''t talk to anyone, stops eating, always has this very dangerous and sulky expression on and does weird unbelievable things which he regrets later." Silvia sighed and said," He said that we have to go for a party in the evening but he is not taking me I guess." " Ahhhh the party." Rocky said before turning towards Janet. " Babe, it''s our annual military gathering and we have to go." Rocky said. Janet nodded her head and said," Alright." " Bella, Martha and Silvia will be going too so you both don''t have to worry." Rocky said. Janet nodded her head and said," Alright." " Ha don''t count me in because I think my husband is going to abandon me tonight." Silvia said. Janet chuckled and said," Now you have to coax him." " I don''t think so Kevin will abandon you at any cost." Rocky said. " I wanted to meet your husband too but I guess this is not a nice time." Matthew said. Silvia smiled and said," I''ll bring him over someday." ... Richards and Emily''s place. " I am not going anywhere with you." Emily shouted. " Stop talking shit, you have to come with." Richard said. Emily frowned and said," Well, why don''t you take that chick of yours to the party?" Things had turned really ugly between the couple and they were on the verge of breaking off. The only thing that was stopping them from getting divorced were their parents. Richard had stopped coming home and had also started seeing other women whereas Emily had also started seeing other men to satisfy her s.e.x.u.a.l needs but she also didn''t stop thinking about ways to make Kevin hers again. Walking towards her, Richard squeezed her cheeks and said," Be good and get ready before 6, I''ll come and pick you up." " I am not going anywhere with you." Emily shouted. Richard smiled and said," Even I don''t want to take you anywhere with me but it''s my dad who wants to take us in stupid party. So be good and don''t provoke me to use force on you." Before letting go of her cheeks. Picking up his office bag, Richard said," Sharp 6." Before leaving. ¡­.. Silvia''s and Kevin''s apartment. 4 pm. Tossing her phone aside, Silvia sighed. She had been calling Kevin since morning but the latter decided not to receive it. Just then the doorbell rang. Thinking that it must be Kevin, Silvia rushed towards the door and opened it. " I was-" Silvia stopped when she saw Evie. " I am leaving." Evie said. Silvia sighed and said," My lecture didn''t work right?" " Sister Silvia I-" Cutting her off, Silvia said," Never mind it''s your life anyway." Before giving her a hug. " Have a safe journey Evie and may you have a blissful life." Silvia said. Just then Edward arrived and said," Evie it''s time." Evie nodded her head and said," Two minutes." " I''ll wait for you downstairs." Edward said before leaving. " He is taking you to the airport?" Silvia asked. Evie nodded her head and said," He wanted to." " Ahh it''s nice, what if next time you come and he doesn''t want to drop you off at the airport anymore?" Silvia said. When Evie did not say anything, Silvia said," I''ll pray that Edward finds a woman who will value him and you my dear may find someone whom your father will like and approve of. You should go, he is waiting for you." Giving her a weak smile, Evie left. ¡­.. Inside Edwards car. " All done?" Edward asked. When Evie nodded her head, Edward said," Let''s leave then." before driving out of Lagoon Regency. " Evie." Edward said. " Hmmm." " When will you come back?" Edward asked. Evie shook her head and said," I don''t know." Keep quiet for quite sometime, Edward said," Dad wants me to get married or engaged to one of his business partners daughter." When Evie did not say anything, Edward said," Evie, I am tired and I don''t think so I can continue this way anymore." Pausing for a while, he continued," It''s not like I don''t love you anymore or my feelings for you have changed. I still love you with all my heart and soul but this is not what I want from us. I just don''t want us to sleep together like this knowing that we cannot be together because you don''t want to." " Ed-" " It''s not like my family is okay with me dating you. Don''t forget that even my family hates your family but I never ever thought about breaking our relationship and even if my dad would''ve forced me too, I wouldn''t have but everyone is different so I don''t really blame you for that. You value your family''s unfair decisions and reasons more than our relationship and I am okay with it." Edward said. Pausing for a while, he continued," I just don''t want us to just sleep together like this because I just don''t want you to satisfy my s.e.x.u.a.l needs Evelyn. You mean so much more than that to me. I don''t want to taint my pure and sincere love with something so absurd." He then took a deep breath and said," After you left yesterday, I thought about it and I think it''s time for me to move on in life. Since we don''t have a future together and you have already given up it''s useless for me to keep holding up. The willingness and determination to keep a relationship lively and smooth has to come from both sides. I don''t want to be the only one holding up knowing that it''s never going to happen. I am just f.u.c.k.i.n.g tired." ¡­. Chapter 255 - Cold treatment " I am leaving tomorrow." Edward said. " Leaving?" Evie asked. Edward nodded his head and said," Yes, I will hand over all my work to the VP of our company and then I''ll take a long break to clear my mind." " How long?" Evie asked. " I don''t know. I need lots and lots of time to get you out of my system." Edward said. Pausing for a while, he continued," And if I manage to get you out of my system, I''ll come back and get engaged to my father''s business partner''s daughter." " Without love?" Evie asked. " Maybe, I mean I haven''t met her yet so what if she is nice? What if she makes me fall for her too like you did?" Edward asked. Without saying anything, Evie rolled down the window and looked outside. After some time, Edward stopped the car and said," We are here." before stepping out of the car. Evie took a deep breath and got out of the car. Passing her the suitcase, Edward said," Here is your suitcase and go safe okay? Drop me a text when you reach there." Evie nodded her head and said," Okay." Giving her a hug, Edward said," Take care of yourself." Wrapping her arms around his waist, Evie asked," Is this the last time I am seeing you?" " I don''t know, maybe." Edward said. Tightening her grip around him, Evie buried her head in his chest and said," I''ll miss you Ed." Pulling her away, Edward wiped her tears away and said," You are going to be fine Evie, you are a strong woman." before kissing her forehead. " Are you really not going to be here when I come back?" Evie asked. Edward shook his head and said," No, I won''t be here. It''s time for us to move on and find someone whom we can actually stay together with." " So are you going to hug someone else like you hug me?" Evie asked. Edward smiled and said," You should go otherwise you''ll miss your flight." Wiping her tears away, Evie took a deep breath and left. After she left, Edward sighed and boarded his car. ¡­. Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. Not long after Evie left, Kevin arrived home with a shopping bag in his hand. Placing the bag on the couch, Kevin said coldly," Wear this and get ready for the party, we will leave at 6." Before walking towards the guest room. Silvia quickly got up and asked," Did you eat anything." " I am not hungry." Kevin said coldly. " But-" before she could finish her sentence, Kevin left. Silvia sighed and sat down on the couch. Kevin seemed really angry and she wasn''t liking it. Rubbing her stomach, Silvia groaned in frustration. She hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday night except for a small piece of a leftover sandwich and was feeling very hungry. Ignoring the strong hunger pangs, Silvia picked up the bag and took out the dress that Kevin had bought for her. It was a long red colour slit off shoulder dress paired with a set of diamond earrings and pendant. Brushing her hands through the dress, Silvia smiled before walking towards her room. ¡­. Inside the room. Dressed in a black suit, Kevin entered the room to grab his watch. Silvia, who was struggling with the zipper of her dress said," Kev, can you help me with this?" Before shifting her hair to the side exposing her fair and smooth back to him. Without saying anything, Kevin helped her pull the zipper and left saying," I''ll be waiting downstairs." Silvia sighed and helplessly shook her head. She had to work hard. ¡­. Outside. " Kev, where is Silvia?" Janet asked. " She is getting ready." Kevin said. " You see that? Only you are the one who was getting impatient. Look at Kevin, he is waiting for Silvia patiently." Martha said. " We are seriously getting late." Chris said. " Yes, that place is quite far and will definitely take more than 45 minutes to reach there." Matt said. Just then Silvia stepped out of the building looking beautiful and alluring at the same time. The red dress fitted her body quite well and the slit was making her look s.e.xy. Those diamond earnings gave her the glam look and the sparkling black colour purse completed her look. She had very light makeup on and had her hair tied into a loose bun. " Oh my God Sil, you look beautiful." Janet said. " You are looking gorgeous." Martha said. Silvia smiled and was about to thank them when Kevin said," We are getting late, let''s leave." Before walking towards his car. " Is he still angry?" Janet asked. Silvia sighed and nodded her head. " He seems really angry." Martha said. " We had a joint meeting today so I had to go to Glory. Kevin was literally shouting at every employee who was inside the meeting room. The employees were so scared that they did not even make any sound." Rocky said. " Seriously, what did you do Sil?" Chris asked. " I just said that I don''t want a wedding banquet." Silvia said. " What?" Everyone shouted in unison. " But why? Why wouldn''t you want one?" Bella asked. " Are you out of your mind Silvia?" Janet asked. " Oh no wonder he is so pissed." Matt said. " Let''s discuss this later, we should leave." Chris said. ¡­. Outside the venue. " We are here." Kevin said coldly before getting down from the car. Silvia quickly got off and hooked her arms around his. " What are you doing?" Kevin asked. " What? Aren''t we supposed to enter this way? I mean we are a newly married couple and we should look like one." Silvia said. Removing her arm, Kevin said,'''' Don''t you want to keep our relationship a secret? Since you don''t want everyone to know that I am your husband so you better maintain some distance otherwise people will know the truth." Before increasing the gap between them. " Kev I-" " Ahh look Kevin is here." Someone shouted. Just then everyone started walking towards them. " Ahh is she sister-in-law?" A man asked. " No wonder Kevin looked like a love struck fool. Sister-in-law is a real beauty." Another man said. Looking at Silvia, Kevin said," She is Silvia my- well, you all know who she is." Silvia frowned slightly when Kevin did not refer to her as his ''wife'' in front of everyone. " Ehh Kevin there is a problem." Someone said. " What is it?" Kevin asked. Looking at Silvia, the man hesitantly said in a very low voice," Your ex, Emily is here too with her husband. Her husband''s father happens to be an ex army too so he brought them here. I hope you don''t have a problem, especially sister-in-law." " She doesn''t have any problem." Kevin said. Silvia frowned and glared at him. Of course she had a problem with his ex being here too. What was Kevin trying to do? Their fight was a different thing and his ex also being here under the same roof as him was a different thing. " Ahh thank God, we were so worried about it." The man said. Just then Matt, Chris, Rocky arrived along with their wives. " Hey Matt, it''s been a long time." Someone said. As the men got busy talking to their old comrades and other people, the ladies decided to get themselves a drink. " I heard Emily is here too." Martha said. " That bitch is here too? Ahh what a pity." Janet said. " Wait, Emily is Kevin''s ex right?" Bella asked. " Yes she is." Martha said. While they were busy talking about Emily, Silvia was busy looking at her handsome husband who was busy talking to someone with a wine glass in his hand but Silvia wasn''t the only one who was staring at Kevin. A woman dressed in green was ogling over Kevin for a really long time. After being forcefully brought to the party by Richard, Emily excused herself and was currently sitting all alone trying very hard to ignore all the judgemental eyes and pointing fingers. After gulping down her eighth glass of whiskey, Emily saw Kevin who was looking more handsome and outstanding than the last time she had seen him. For all the men she had been with during her extra marital affair, Emily had always fantasized about Kevin. Emily missed his touch, his gentleness and his charm. She was also determined to do anything she could to bring him back into her life. ¡­.. Half an hour later. Looking around, Silvia frowned when she did not see Kevin anywhere. Walking towards Rocky who was talking to someone not too far away from her, Silvia asked," Rock did you see Kevin?" " Kevin? Umm I guess I saw him going to the washroom a while ago." Rocky said. Silvia nodded her head and left. ¡­.. Outside the washroom. Standing outside the gents washroom, Silvia contemplated and thought for a while but decided not to enter it. " Excuse me." Silvia said when she saw a man entering the washroom. " Yes." The man asked. " Can you please check if my husband is inside or not? His name is Kevin. " Silvia said. The man nodded his head and entered the washroom. After sometime, he came out and said," No he is not inside." Silvia smiled and said," Thank you so much." Before entering the ladies washroom. ¡­. Inside the ladies washroom. Placing her purse on the marble slab, Silvia was washing her hands when she heard faint m.o.a.ning sounds from the last cubicle. Wiping her hands with a tissue, Silvia made her way towards the last cubicle when the m.o.a.ning sounds became louder and much more clear. " Ahhhh yeah Kevin just like that¡­...Ahhh God I missed you so much babe¡­.Aregghh yeah." ¡­.. Chapter 256 - Take your time and think about us Silvia''s breathing hitched and she took several steps backwards. She knew whose voice it was. Silvia could feel a huge lump in her throat. Her legs started turning weak and she started getting goosebumps all over her body. As the sounds started getting louder, Silvia''s body started trembling vigorously. Her eyes started turning hot and uncontrollable tears started rolling down her cheeks. Emily kept on m.o.a.ning loudly while screaming Kevin''s name. Silvia knew she shouldn''t be feeling like this and that man cannot be Kevin. Her heart knew that her husband would never do something like that but she couldn''t control her brain who was forcing her to think about the different kinds of possibilities. Not knowing but to do, Silvia covered her ears and dashed out of the washroom. ¡­.. Outside the washroom. As soon as Silvia stepped out of the washroom, she dashed into someone. Looking at her tear stained face and messy appearance, Kevin panicked and asked," Sil what happened?" He had stepped out of the hall for sometime when he received a call from Lucifer who was currently working on digging more information about SPIRIT. Unexpectedly, Lucifer had managed to catch hold of a very important piece of information. When Kevin did not see Silvia after coming back, he frowned and started looking for her. He was still angry with her but not as much as he was in the morning. He wanted to talk to her and make her understand how important his involvement was. Looking at her husband who was standing right in front of her, Silvia breathed a sigh of relief and pounced into his embrace and said," Thank God you are here." Before bursting into tears. Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin asked," What happened? Why are you crying? Did anyone do anything?" Tightening her grip around him, Silvia said," Just take me home." Before sobbing harder. She couldn''t understand whether she should be happy or sad? Happy because it wasn''t Kevin inside the washroom with Emily or sad because she had doubted him and did not trust her husband enough. Guilt started filling up her heart and she started feeling sour. Pulling away, Kevin said," Alright, I''ll take you home." " Sil where is your purse?" Kevin asked. " It''s inside." Silvia said. " Stay here and I''ll get it okay?" Kevin said before entering the washroom. ¡­. Inside the washroom. Picking up Silvia''s bag, Kevin was about you walk out when he heard loud m.o.a.ning sounds. " Ahhh babe just like that ....Ahh Kevin you...Aahhhhh." Kevin frowned and his expression turned dark and super cold. He knew whose voice it was but he didn''t care about it. All he was thinking about was Silvia and her reaction a few minutes ago. Did Silvia hear this too? Did Silvia think that it was him who was there inside with Emily? Did she think that he was cheap enough to have s.e.x with his ex? Did she think so lowly of him? Tightening his grip around the purse, Kevin dashed out of the washroom. ¡­.. Outside. Grabbing Silvia''s shoulder, Kevin asked," Did you think it was me?" Grabbing his collar, Silvia buried her head on his neck and said," I am sorry-I-" before bursting into tears. Kevin mockingly chuckled and said," I cannot believe you think so lowly of me Silvia." Silvia shook her head and said," No I-" Pulling away, Kevin said," You don''t have to explain anything, I got all my answers." before walking away taking big strides, leaving Silvia alone. " Kev stop." Silvia shouted before rushing after him but Kevin did not stop. " Kev please listen to me I-Ahhhhhh." *THUD* Falling on the ground, Silvia sprained her ankle and winced in pain. Stopping midway, Kevin turned around and started walking towards her. Giving her his hand, Kevin said in a very cold voice," Get up." Placing her hand on his, Silvia tried to get up but ended up wincing in pain," It hurts." Squatting down, Kevin scooped her into his arms and started walking towards the exit door. " Kev I-" " Shut up." Kevin said. Clutching onto his suit, Silvia kept on sobbing. Looking at his angry face, Silvia started feeling more guilty. She knew it was her fault but she couldn''t help but think about the worst things that could happen at that time. ¡­. Kevin and Silvia''s apartment. Inside their room. Placing her on the bed, Kevin helped her remove her shoes. " Kev-" Without giving her a chance to explain, Kevin got up and started walking towards the door. Just then, Silvia grabbed his suit and said," Please don''t leave, please." Kevin mockingly smiled and asked," Now what do you want from me? In your eyes, am I not the man who will happily and willingly have s.e.x with his ex?" Silvia shook her head and said," No, I know you are not but we were having a fight so-" Cutting her off, Kevin shouted," So what Silvia? Just because we had an argument doesn''t mean I will sleep around." Pausing for a while, Kevin asked," Am I really that cheap? Do you really think so lowly of me? Do you really think that I will still sleep around even though I have to now?" Silvia shook her head and said," No no-" Running his fingers through his hair, Kevin shouted," I am feeling so horrible right now. My wife, the woman I love the most actually things so lowly of me. She thinks I''ll just casually sleep with anyone disregarding her presence in my heart and my life." " Maybe it''s my fault, maybe I did not give you enough love to make you feel secure and happy. Maybe something is wrong with me." Kevin said. Silvia vigorously shook her head and said," No it''s not your fault, I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I don''t know why I reacted that way and it just happened. I knew it wasn''t you and that you would never do something like that but I don''t know what happened. Please forgive me, I''ll never do that again." Before bursting into tears. Grabbing her hand which was holding his suit, Kevin said," You should take your time and think about us and this relationship again Silvia. It''s not too late and you can still get rid of me. If you think I don''t have the capability to remain loyal to you, you can easily get rid of me. If you feel that I can cheat you and you cannot trust me, just say it and I''ll set you free." Before removing her hand walking away. " No Kevin wait." Silvia shouted before jumping down from the bed but as soon as her sprained foot touched the ground, she winced in pain. Ignoring the sharp pain, Silvia rushed after him. ¡­. Downstairs. Kevin was about to touch the door knob when Silvia hugged him from behind and said," Please please don''t leave. Don''t leave me alone. I need you Kevin, please I-" " Let go Silvia." Kevin said. " I am not letting you go." Silvia shouted before flipping him over. Hitting him on his chest, Silvia shouted," What do you think about yourself? Is marriage a child''s play for you? We haven''t celebrated our first anniversary yet and you want to leave?" " Yes I was wrong, I shouldn''t have reacted that way but it''s all your fault. You are the one who didn''t talk to me for the whole day. I was waiting for you to come home for the entire day but you didn''t. You did not call or text me for the entire day." Silvia shouted. " You even left me alone for an entire night in that big room. Do you have any idea how difficult it was to fall asleep without you by my side? I struggled for the entire night. I haven''t even eaten anything since yesterday night." Silvia shouted. Grabbing his collar, Silvia shouted," I was feeling hungry, sad, lonely, frustrated, angry and so many emotions together. And in that situation when I heard Emily m.o.a.ning out your name and other sounds, I just couldn''t think straight. I was feeling muddle headed and I couldn''t understand what I must do. Did you understand? I know it''s my fault but it''s your fault too." Letting go of his collar, Silvia asked," You want to leave right? Then go, leave right now and don''t you ever come back." Before hitting him on his chest. " Just leave." Silvia shouted before pushing him away and bursting into tears. " I know I am wrong but how can you even think about ending this relationship? You are angry with me? Then shout at me, don''t give me food for several days, don''t talk to me for another day but don''t you dare ever mention that in front of me I-mmmmmm." With his arms wrapped around her waist, Kevin pressed his lips against hers. Swallowing the rest of the words, Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck and started returning his kiss with the same longing and passion as his. ¡­.. Chapter 257 - Obviously, I am the best Pulling her closer, Kevin deepened the kiss. Silvia gasped when he cupped her b.r.e.a.s.t before giving it a light squeeze. Sliding his tongues inside her mouth, Kevin intertwined his tongue with hers making her let out a satisfying m.o.a.n. Lifting her up, Kevin wrapped her legs around his waist and pressed her against the wall. Letting her lips go he started trailing kissing down her neck. With her fingers tangled in between his hair, Silvia placed her chin on the top of his head and let out a soft m.o.a.n when he started nibbling and biting her in several random spots all over her neck. Scooping her into his arms, Kevin started walking towards their room in haste. With her arms wrapped around his neck, Silvia buried her head on his chest. She could hear his acceleration heartbeat which made her feel more hot and turned on. ¡­.. Inside the room. Placing her on the bed, Kevin took off his suit and shirt before tossing it aside. "Stay here." Kevin said before walking towards the bedside drawer. Taking out a pain relief spray, he made his way towards Silvia. Squatting on the ground, he carefully started spraying the pain reliever in her sprained ankle which had now swollen. Biting her lower lip, Silvia hissed, "It hurts." "No wearing heels from now on." Kevin declared. Rubbing his arm, Silvia murmured, "I am sorry." When Kevin did not say anything, she cried, "I know I am wrong and I shouldn''t have reacted that way but I couldn''t think straight. It''s not like I don''t trust you but-" Wiping her tears away, Silvia pleaded, " Please don''t leave me, I need you Kevin and I cannot stay without you." Pulling her into his embrace, Kevin sighed, "How could you even think that I would do something like that? You know how much I love you and how much you mean to me." Tightening her grip around him, Silvia cried, "I know." Wiping her tears away, Kevin kissed her forehead and said, "Now stop crying like a baby." "It''s all your fault." Silvia shouted before sobbing louder. Giving her a peck on her cheeks, Kevin whispered, "Stop crying or I''ll punish you for real."before pulling her closer. "You can punish me as you like." Silvia said before cupping his face. Pressing his forehead against hers, Kevin smiled, "Really? I can." Before unzipping her dress. Silvia nodded her head and whispered, "You can." Taking the dress off her body, Kevin kissed her bare shoulders. Tossing the dress aside, Kevin pinned her down and started trailing kisses down her neck. Silvia shivered when she felt his cold lips on her skin. Heat started building up in her body making her breathing get heavier by every passing second. The tensed and suffocating atmosphere suddenly turned into a hot and steamy one. Unhooking her bra, Kevin tossed it aside before attacking her right b.r.e.a.s.t while massaging the other. Swirling his tongue around her already erect n.i.p.p.l.e, Kevin started sucking and nibbling it making her m.o.a.n in pleasure. Arching her back, Silvia gripped his hair and m.o.a.ned louder. She was loving what Kevin was doing. Trailing kisses down her stomach, Kevin took off her underwear and started caressing her inner thigh. Silvia m.o.a.ned and gasped when Kevin ran his fingers through her already soaking clit. Moving her h.i.p.s along with his fingers, Silvia impatiently started unbuckling his pants. She wanted him, she was craving for him. "Hold on, I''ll get the-" Cutting him off, Silvia mumbled, "It''s fine, it''s safe right now." Looking at her, Kevin asked, "Are you sure?" Silvia nodded her head and said, "Yes." Kicking his pants and briefs off, Kevin positioned himself on top of her. Intertwining their hands together, Kevin whispered, "You were looking beautiful tonight." "I am sorry I-" "Shhh it''s alright, let''s forget about it." Kevin said before burying his face on her neck. He then slowly entered her and groaned. Arching her back, Silvia gasped when she felt a slight pain which lasted only for a few seconds. The pain soon replaced with a pool of immense pleasure. Wrapping her legs around his waist, Silvia leg out a loud m.o.a.n when Kevin started moving his h.i.p.s. He was slow and gentle at first but later started thrusting deep inside her with all his might making her melt in his embrace. Keeping groaned and started thrusting deeper when Silvia dug her nails on her shoulder. Kevin''s each thrust was so powerful and overbearing that Silvia couldn''t help but scream his name in pleasure. The only sounds that could be heard were splashing sounds along with the m.o.a.ns and groans of pleasure. "Faster." Silvia groaned before moving her h.i.p.s along with his pace. Placing her left leg on his shoulder, Kevin grabbed her waist and started trusting deep within her. Kevin groaned when her inner walls tightened against his throbbing member. "Kev I-" Silvia yelled before closing her eyes and gripping onto the sheets. Knowing that she was about to hit her first climax of the long night, Kevin started thrusting faster. Arching her back, Silvia let out a loud m.o.a.n and released herself. Thrusting inside here for a couple of times, Kevin spilled his warmth inside her before burying his head on her neck. After calming himself down, Kevin flipped over and pulled her into his embrace. Burying her head on his chest, Silvia snuggled closer. "Come let''s take a bath." Kevin said. Snuggling closer, Silvia requested, "Let''s stay like this for a while, I don''t have any energy left." "Didn''t you say that you did not eat anything? Let''s take a shower and then I''ll make something delicious for you." Kevin suggested before getting down from the bed and scooping her into his arms. ¡­.. After helping her bathe, Kevin wiped her body dry and carried her downstairs. Placing her on the kitchen slab, Kevin took out a few ingredients from the fridge and started making a sandwich. "Here eat this time warm your stomach first. I''ll make something healthy today." Kevin said. Taking a bite from the sandwich, Silvia mumbled, "Kev." "Hmm." " You are not angry, right?" Silvia inquired. Tapping the tip of her nose, Kevin chuckled, "Well, I wouldn''t be making a sandwich and late night dinner for you if I was still angry." ¡­.. Inside the bedroom. After dinner, Kevin and Silvia decided to cuddle for some time before they dozed off to sleep. " Kev." " Hmmm." " I was wrong." Silvia murmured apologetically. Kevin sighed and said, "It''s alright, you don''t have to-" Cutting him off, Silvia explained, "No, I mean I was wrong about what I said that day." Pausing for a while, she continued, "I shouldn''t have said what I did honey and I am extremely sorry for that." Kissing her forehead, Kevin smiled, "It''s alright." Drawing circles on his chest, Silvia demanded, "I want a grand wedding banquet." "Not sacred that people will know that I am your husband?" Kevin asked. Silvia vigorously shook her head, "No, I want everyone to know that I am your wife and you are my husband." Pausing for a while, she continued, "I was being unreasonable the other day and I am sorry. I was just scared and I didn''t want anyone to hurt you. I don''t want you to suffer. You already have so many things on your plate. You have to manage Glory and then-" Cutting her off, Kevin said, "Remember one thing Silvia that you are my priority and no matter what anything that is related to you is important to me." Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia smiled, "Let''s plan things out then." "Our parents are already planning everything." Kevin said. Tapping her fingers on his chest, Silvia wondered, "Babe, who do you think that man was with Emily inside the washroom?" Kevin thought for a while and shook his head, "I don''t know, maybe her husband." "Ah definitely not." Silvia said. How could that man be Richard? How could Emily think and m.o.a.n out another man''s name in front of her husband? And how could Richard stand by it? No husband''s ego would stand by something like that. Helplessly shaking her head, Silvia sighed, "Seriously Kev, what did you see in that woman? She is just a piece of shit." Kevin vigorously nodded his head, "Yes yes, my wife is the best." "Obviously, I am the best." Silvia proudly said. ¡­.. Chapter 258 - Not straight anymore Ron''s apartment. As soon as Ron entered his apartment someone grabbed both his hands and placed a cold object on his neck. "Wooaahhh be careful honey because that feels sharp." Ron warned. Pulling him closer, the woman snorted, "You deserve it." Turning his head towards her, Ron asked, "Do you want to become a widow without getting married?" "Oh so you still remember that we are going to get married?" The woman asked. Grabbing her wrist, Ron kissed it and smiled, "Of course I remember my beautiful fianc¨¦." Mia rolled her eyes and asked, "Fianc¨¦, what a strange word, isn''t it?" before letting him go. Walking towards the switchboard, Ron murmured, "You seem to be in trouble Ron." "Oh yes you are in trouble Ronald Evans, in a very great trouble. You are about to lose your fianc¨¦ today." Mia declared before waking towards her suitcase. Leaning against the wall, Ron smiled, "Uh huh? So you are here to break off our engagement? What''s with this suitcase then?" Opening the bag, Mia said, "This bag has all the gifts that you have given me." Tapping her fingers on her chin, Mia wondered, "Oh wait a second, this bag is empty because you never gave me a gift." before throwing an empty glass at him which was lying on somewhere near her. Dodging the glass, Ron widened his eyes in shock, "What if that hit me Mia? You would seriously become a widow without getting married." Mia narrowed her eyes and shouted, "It''s better if you die Ron because a man like you doesn''t have the right to live. Anyway, it''s useless telling you anything because you don''t care about me." Looking at his beautiful fianc¨¦ and the only woman he had loved, Ron''s lips curled upwards. It had been months since he had last seen her. He missed her a lot but never visited her to avoid suspicion. Mia knew everything about Silvia, Janet and SPIRIT. She also knew how her straight fianc¨¦ was hiding himself under the disguise of a gay. She also knew how Ron had kissed several men in order to make his two best friends believe that he is indeed a gay. " Do you even know what week this is?" Mia asked. Ron thought for a while and started making random guesses. "It''s not your birthday week, it''s not our anniversary week and it''s definitely not my birthday week. Then what is it?" Ron kept on murmuring and mumbling random things which was making Mia become more angry and irritated. "It''s Valentine''s week, you d.i.c.khead." Mia shouted before throwing another random object that she could find. Dodging it again, Ron quickly made his way towards his angry fianc¨¦. He loved her and didn''t want to lose such a beautiful and understanding woman. It was very difficult and took a lot of his time to convince Mia and after chasing and stalking her for good three months, she had finally accepted him. "I was about to visit you this weekend or before Valentine''s Day." Ron said in his defence which was obviously nowhere near the truth. He had actually completely forgotten about the years most romantic day. Smacking his head, Mia snapped, "Stop lying." Mia also didn''t care about Valentines Day and found it a bit childish, something that only teenagers loved to do but that didn''t stop her from throwing a tantrum or fuss. The last time Ron visited her was during her grandmother''s birthday which was about eight months ago. It isn''t like she didn''t know or understand the pressure that Ron was going through but she still decided to complain and act a bit spoilt because she wanted his attention too. Placing her hand on her waist, Mia raised her eyebrows and started questioning him, "So what is the reason behind not visiting and doting on the only fianc¨¦ that you have? Is it because you found someone else? Is it because you are getting laid every now and then? Or is it because you are not straight anymore? Did you fancy some handsome young man?" Ron widened his eyes in shock and gasped, " What nonsense are you talking about babe?" Did she really think that he had turned into a gay and wasn''t straight anymore? If it is like that then he had to show her that he was as straight as ever. " Then why? If you aren''t getting laid then how can a normal man stay as calmly as you without getting laid for eight months straight? That means either you are not straight anymore or you are sleeping and fooling around other women behind my back." Mia snapped. Ron frowned and explained, "Hey neither am I fooling around with other women nor am I not straight anymore." Getting up, Mia challenged him, "Then prove it, prove it that you are as straight as ever." And those words were enough to provoke Ron''s dormant manly feelings, hormones and ego. Without saying anything, he carried Mia over his shoulder and started walking towards his room. Smacking her butt on the way, Ron smirked, "You are going to regret saying all that sweet heart." Grinning from ear to ear, Mia chuckled, "Uh Huh? Well, I want to regret it." ¡­.. Edwards apartment. Wrecking in alcohol, Edwards stumbled on his way towards his bedroom. After spending God knows how many hours at the bar, Edward''s assistant who was called over by the bar manager to fetch brought him home. Though Edward told Evie that he wanted to move on, he really didn''t mean it. He just wanted to see her reaction. But when he did not sense any kind of uneasiness or the unwillingness to leave in her even after knowing that he would marry someone else, Edward felt heartbroken. That indifferent and unaffected behaviour of Evie proved that their relationship really had no scope for improvement and there was no way he could convince her to give their relationship a chance which was like a stab on his already broken heart. Maybe it was high time for him to move on in life but how? Evie was his everything and he still loved her with all his heart and soul. Even though his brain wanted him to forget her and move on, his broken heart still refused to give up. Both his heart and soul wanted Evie back but she was gone and he didn''t even know where. Just then his phone buzzed. Taking out his phone from his coat pocket, Edward let out a mocking smile. It was his father. "What is it dad?" Edward forced himself to ask. Edward and his father had different beliefs and point of views for everything. His father saw everything in a business and profit minded way while Edward didn''t. For Edward business was very important but he hated mingling underhanded ways to get things done which is exactly what father Collins did every single time. Hearing his low and shuttered voice, father Collins fumed, "You-what the hell is wrong with you? Getting drunk like that in an open bar? Do you know that bar belongs to one of our business partners whose daughter I am trying to marry you off too? Will that man give you his daughter if you act this way? And why is Markus saying that you asked him to book a flight to Sydney tomorrow? What are you doing? You have to meet Ms-" "Cut it off dad, I am going for a long break starting tomorrow and I am not meeting anyone." Edward declared leaving no room for negotiation. Father Collins gritted his teeth and yelled, "You cannot go anywhere." Letting out a chuckle, Edward whispered, "Guess what dad? You cannot control me." "Is it because of the Evans girl? Are you still into her?" Father Collins shouted. Without saying anything, Edward tossed his phone aside before switching it off. ¡­. Chapter 259 - One night paid woman Running his fingers through his hair, Edward groaned. His life was a mess and he wasn''t liking anything that was happening. He loved a woman but couldn''t be with her, his father forcing him to get married to someone else. The pressure was making him mentally exhausted and he needed a break. "Sydney is a great place but you should go to Melbourne first." Evie suggested. "Oh why don''t you go to the States first? It''s the best place to start one''s vacation." Supporting his head with his elbow, Edward enquired in a very amusing voice, "Did you miss your flight miss Evelyn?" Walking towards him, Evie sat beside him. "I did not miss my flight but I missed my boyfriend a lot." Throwing his head back, Edward laughed, "You mean your ex-boyfriend?" Evie pouted her lips and said coyly, "I don''t like that ex." Patting the space beside him, Edward gestured to her to come over, "Well, weren''t you the one who added it?" Placing her head in his chest, Evie wrapped her arms around him and sighed. Yes, she did not board the plane. Yes, she did not have the heart to leave him well, at least not this time. She knew she had to but this time she couldn''t convince her heart to leave her man behind. Evie did not know whether this happened because of Silvia''s long lecture or Edward suddenly telling her that he was tired and didn''t want to wait anymore. The thought about not seeing Edward after coming back made her heart ache and for the first time, she decided not to listen to anyone and be selfish. Cupping his face, Evie inched closer, "What if I want to remove it? Can I? Do I still have the right to do that?" "Still? You always had the right to do anything that you wanted with me." Edward murmured. Caressing her cheeks, Edward pulled his hair and hissed," I am not dreaming right?" Inching closer, Evie pressed her lips against his and frowned. "Seriously Ed, how much did you drink? I can still taste alcohol from your lips." Burying his face on her neck, Edward took a deep breath, "You are seriously not going back right?" Running her fingers through his hair, Evie shook her head, "No I am not." "What about your father and family?" Edwards curiously asked. "Aren''t we dealing with them together?" Edward vigorously shook his head and agreed, "Yes, we will do it together." Kissing her neck and cheeks, Edward continued, "I am so glad that you back babe, you have no idea how tough it has been without you. There wasn''t a single day when I did not think about you. I even cried sometimes because I missed you but you weren''t here." Edwards kept on complaining like a small baby and Evie kept on listening to him quietly. Rubbing her nose against his, Evie smiled, "My baby has suffered a lot, so why don''t I make it up to you." "How?" Edward asked in a very childish tone. " Maybe a nice shower together and then I''ll give you a nice massage and then we can fool around a little bit." Evie suggested before unbuttoning his shirt. ¡­.. Next morning. Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. When Silvia woke up, Kevin has already left for his office leaving behind a tray on the bedside table which had her favourite tuna sandwich, a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice and a small sticky note which said: EAT YOUR BREAKFAST AND REST WELL, I''ll BE BACK BEFORE LUNCH. I LOVE YOU. Folding the paper, Silvia placed it inside the drawer and started eating her sandwich. Just then she received a call from Janet, " Sil? Are you up?" Silvia helplessly shook her head and sighed, "No, I am still sleeping and this is me talking to you in my sleep." "Ahhh anyway, why did you and Kev leave the party all of a sudden without informing anyone? We were looking for you both everywhere and both of you did not receive our call. Is everything alright? Are you both still fighting?" Janet asked worriedly. Yesterday when she couldn''t find Silvia anywhere, she panicked. She thought that Silvia got pissed after seeing Emily and left the place alone but later when Rocky told me that even Kevin was missing and so was there car, Janet felt a bit relieved. Thinking about what had happened last night, Silvia''s face turned red and she started feeling hot again. After having dinner and their healthy conversation, Kevin got turned on again when Silvia accidentally touched his relaxed member and they ended up doing it all over again and again until Silvia passed out in his arms. "Hello, Sil? Are you there?" Janet asked when Silvia did not say anything. Silvia cleared her throat and said, "I am okay and we are not fighting anymore. We sorted things out yesterday." "You both solved it over s.e.x didn''t you?" Janet asked Silvia before letting out a chuckle. Ignoring her indecent question, Silvia cleared the throat and asked, "What do you want Jan?" Yes, they did solve it over s.e.x but Silvia would never say that loud because she was very shy. " Let''s go over to Ron and talk to him. I feel like he is hiding many things, we have to question him." Janet suggested. Silvia nodded her head and said," Alright, I''ll come over in an hour." ¡­.. Ron''s apartment. "Okay now stop." Mia yelled before pushing Ron away. Balancing himself, Ron leaned against the bathroom door and chuckled, "What? Even I need to take a shower." Glaring at his perverted and monster-like fianc¨¦, Mia yelled, "You are sleeping on the couch tonight." Throwing his head back, Ron let out a hearty laugh, "Didn''t you want proof of my straightness and when I gave you one, why are you complaining?" Brushing her fingers over the bluish-red marks which Ron had left on her neck, shoulder and chest, Mia pursed her lips. He was so wild and energetic last night that Mia did not even know when she passed out. Walking inside the washroom, Ron hugged her behind and planted light kisses all over her neck, "We can go for one more round-" "Get lost." Mia shouted before pushing him away. Ron helplessly shook his head and chuckled, "I''ll go make breakfast for us, what do you want you to have?" " Make something healthy because you sucked out or rather burned out all the energy cells in my body." Mia complained. Sticking his tongue out, Ron chuckled and left the room, he seriously lost control last night. Seeing Mia and feeling her softness after almost eight months made him go crazy and no matter how many times they did it, Ron wanted more and more of her. He caressed her body and cuddled with her until dawn. ¡­. Downstairs. Ron was busy preparing breakfast for Mia when the doorbell rang and when Ron opened the door, he widened his eyes in shock. Looking at his shocked and horrified expression, Silvia curiously asked, ''''What happened? Did you see a ghost?" before stepping into the apartment along with Janet. Stopping them from walking forward, Ron asked anxiously, "What are you both doing here?" He couldn''t let them see Mia in his apartment. This wasn''t the right time or place to tell them the truth. "What do you mean? Can''t we come over and visit our friend?" Janet raised her eyebrows, waiting for his reply. "Of course you can but now you should go." Ron blurted out before pushing them away. "Babe do you have a hair dryer I-" wearing Ron''s oversized t-shirt when Mia came down, she widened her eyes in shock and turned around, ready to run back to her room. "Hold on." Janet shouted stopping Mia from taking another step forward. "Jan, Sil you-" Cutting Ron off, Janet and Silvia snapped, " Shut up." before walking towards Mia. Biting her lower lips in nervousness, Mia tried to pull the shirt up to her neck so that they wouldn''t see those evident dark love marks all over her neck. Looking at Mia from head to toe, Janet enquired, "Who are you?" Mia thought for a while and shamelessly lied, "I am paid one night woman that Mr Ron hired to check whether a woman can turn him on or not." Janet: *_* Silvia: o_O Ron: o_0 "Paid one night woman? Babe, what nonsense are you spouting? Do you even know what that means?" Ron shouted before rushing towards her. Cursing him under her breath, Mia glared at her stupid fianc¨¦. She knew he didn''t want them to know about the truth yet so she was just trying to make things earlier for him. ¡­. Chapter 260 - Does a women turn you on? Ron understood what Mia was trying to do but he didn''t want her to be called a one night woman. She was his fianc¨¦ and he loved her. What would his friends take her as in the long run when he would introduce her as his better half? Ron''s secret was a different thing but Mia''s image was more important to him. Looking at the evident mark on Mia''s neck, Janet said, "Well, it seems like you both had an awesome night." Massaging his temples, Ron decided to give up, "Alright, this is my fianc¨¦ Mia." " WHAT?" Silvia and Janet shouted. " But you-" wasn''t Ron always interested in men? " See, I''ll explain everything but not now okay? Maybe some other day." Ron tried very hard to convince and calm his friends down. Placing her hand in her waist, Janet fronwed, "You already have a fianc¨¦ and you did not tell us?" " Exactly and what about the times when you kissed-" Silvia stopped midway thinking that Mia has no idea about Ron''s weird actions. " Ehhh that he kissed men?" Mia completed Silvia''s sentence. " You know?" Janet asked. Mia nodded her head and chuckled, " Yes, I know." " Then-" " Sil, Jan please give me some time and I''ll explain everything." Ron pleaded. " Is he really your fianc¨¦?" Sil and Jan asked Mia. Mia vigorously nodded her head and agreed, "Yes, I know it''s hard to believe but he is." "Hey, why is it hard to believe?" Ron asked. Ignoring him, Janet asked Mia, "You know about his man-affairs right?" Mia chuckled and enthusiastically agreed, "Ahh yes I do." "And you are still with him? You are beautiful and smart too, you will easily get a pure man who hasn''t been touched by at least a man." Silvia said. Ron, who was standing beside them with his brows furrowed snapped at his two best friends who were bad mouthing about him in front of his fianc¨¦, "You both- how can you be so mean? How can you bad mouth me in front of my fianc¨¦?" Rolling her eyes, Janet said, " Duh huh Ron, we are bad mouthing you in front of you." "It''s fine honey, I love you." Mia cheekily explained before giving him a peck on his cheeks. Placing her hand on her chest, Silvia gasped, "Am I the only one or does it really feels weird when you see Ron with a woman?" Janet shook her head and chuckled, "Well, it''s not just you." Frowning at his friends, Ron asked grumpily, "Are you both done insulting me?" " No." Janet and Silvia snapped in unison. Thinking for a while, Janet started throwing her curious questions at Ron, "Are you really straight? Can you do it like other men? Does a woman really turn you on?" Placing her hand on Ron''s shoulder, Mia chuckled, "I think I should answer those questions. Yes, he is straight, he is f.u.c.k.i.n.g awesome at it and I don''t know about other woman but I definitely turn him on." Throwing her head back, Janet let out a hearty laugh, "Ahh I like her." Just then the doorbell rang. Helplessly shaking his head, Ron started walking towards the door. Ron sighed when he saw Evie and Edward standing right in front of him with their hands intertwined together. Gesturing them to come inside, Ron patted Evie''s head, "I thought you left." Giving Ron a hug, Evie shook her head and smiled, "I couldn''t leave." "Evie." Mia shouted before rushing towards her. "Sister-in-law." Evie squealed in excitement before giving her a hug. "Ahh I was about to call you but Ron told me that you left." Pulling away, Evie smiled, "I almost left but a few things held me back this time." " Ahhh thank God my lecture worked." Silvia exclaimed. Janet fronwed and asked," Wait, am I missing something here?" "Come on now give me a hug Evie, I cannot come there because you know, "Looking at her foot, Silvia sighed. "Oh my God, how did this happen?" Janet gasped when she saw Silvia''s bandaged foot. "Don''t tell me you did not realise that I was limping all the way here." Silvia asked. "How did this happen Sil?" Ron asked. "I sprained it yesterday." Grabbing Janet''s hand, Silvia started walking towards Evie. Giving her a hug, Silvia patted her back, "You have no idea how proud I am." "All thanks to you." If not for Silvia''s lecture, maybe she wouldn''t have seen through certain things. Pulling away, Silvia smiled, "It''s alright, you don''t have to thank me." Turning towards Ron, Evie tucked onto his sleeves and pleaded, "I am planning to take Ed home today, you will help me right?" Ron widened his eyes in shock, "Why today? Isn''t that too early?" "It has already been so many years, how much do you want them to wait? It''s okay Evie, we will go together and talk to dad." Mia assured Evie. Evie excitedly hugged Mia, "You are a sweetheart sister-in-law." ... Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. It was almost past lunchtime when Kevin arrived home. Silvia, who was busy reading a book, raised her eyebrows when she saw a huge grin plastered on her handsome husband''s face. " Okay, did you win the lottery or something?" Silvia curiously asked. Sitting beside her, Kevin took off his suit and chuckled, "Sweetheart, I am a lottery." Keeping the book down, Silvia turned towards him and murmured, "Yeah Mr Richie Rich." " You should be happy that your husband is a rich man babe." Kevin proudly said before removing his tie. Taking the tie from his hand, Silvia smiled, "I am the first wife who doesn''t even know how fat her husband''s bank account is, so strange." Placing his head on her lap, Kevin grabbed her hand and placed it on his hair, "Whatever I have is yours. I can show you the numbers if you want to or do you want me to transfer the entire money in your account." Running her fingers through his silky soft hair, Silvia chuckled, "There is no need for that Mr Richie Rich because whatever I earn is enough to deal with my expenses." "Then you must give me some of your money too." Kevin shamelessly demanded. "You-" Silvia stopped and frowned when she saw a white bandage wrapped around his left chest. Peeping through his shirt, Silvia panicked and asked," Kev what is this? What happened? Did you get hurt?" ¡­.. Chapter 261 - ‘SILVIA’ Peeping through his shirt, Silvia panicked and asked," Kev what is this? What happened? Did you get hurt?" Without waiting for his reply, Silvia started unbuttoning his shirt to have a closer look. Grabbing her hand, Kevin groaned, "Don''t touch it." " But what happened?" Silvia was on the verge of crying. Getting up, Kevin cupped her face and tried to coax her, "It isn''t anything serious, you don''t have to worry." "But-" cutting her off, Kevin grinned and exclaimed excitedly, "Actually this is something super awesome and you are going to love it." "What do you mean?" Silvia asked wondering what he was talking about. She could clearly see the thick white bandage wrapped around his left chest and yet he said it wasn''t something serious. Taking off his shirt, Kevin tossed it aside and started removing the bandage off his chest. Silvia gasped and widened her eyes in shock, "This-" Slowly brushing her fingers through his swollen red chest which had a beautifully calligraphed ''SILVIA'' written on it, her eyes reddened, "Why? Why would you do this?" Grabbing her hand, Kevin kissed her knuckles and smiled, "So I thought about what happened yesterday for a long time and I concluded that maybe you felt that way because you still have doubts and may be I never did anything to make you feel secure so I decided to get your name tattooed on my left chest to tell you that you are the only woman who owns my heart and my body." Smacking his arm, Silvia yelled, "Are you mad? Why did you do this?" " You don''t like it?" Kevin asked nervously. He took all the trouble and pain to get her name tattooed because he wanted her to like it. "You are mad." Silvia shouted before pouncing into his embrace and bursting into tears. This wasn''t something she had expected from him. The feeling about having her name tattooed on his chest made her feel special and loved but the thought about the pain that he might''ve been through made her heart ache. Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin smiled, "Yes, I am madly in love with you." Pulling away, Silvia brushed her fingers across the tattooed part of his chest, " Does it still hurt?" Kevin shook his head and assured her, "A little but I''ll be fine." ¡­.. Evans Mansion. Stopping right in front of the main door, Edward took a deep breath and said, "You should go in first and then call me in later." Pulling his cheeks, Evie chuckled, "Ahhh honey, are you scared now? Are you nervous?" Edward vigorously nodded his head and pouted his lips, "I am very nervous, what if uncle shoots me for stealing his daughter again?" Hooking her arms around his neck, Evie gave him a peck on his cheeks, "Then we die together." " I don''t want us to die just like this. I mean how can we die without a wedding, reception and kids? I want four kids, two boys and two girls and-" "Alright man you can save the family planning for later." Ron who was already pissed by their PDA snapped. Mia cheekily smiled and sighed, "Ahh I think he is cute." Knocking his fianc¨¦s forehead, Ron frowned, "I can hear you." " Obviously you can, I know you are not deaf." Mia casually said before entering the mansion without waiting for Ron. ¡­. Inside. Father Evans was sipping his evening tea with Grandpa Evans discussing a few matters which concerned SPIRIT. " You don''t have to if you don''t want to. The moment Sabrina faked her death, you are no one responsible for her." Grandpa Evans said. Placing the cup back, Father Evans nodded his head, "I know but it''ll be nice if I stay close to her. It''s not like I don''t trust Ron or doubt his capabilities but you know how Sabrina is. If she can frame her own daughter than who are we? It''s better to be safe than sorry." Grandpa Evans frowned and snorted, "That Jones fellow called me today and asked me to come over. He wants to discuss a few things, huh as if I don''t know what he wants to discuss." " So are you not going over?" Father Evans asked. "Of course I will. Even I want to know how low that man can stoop." The Evans family did not have a really good image of grandpa Jones. For them, he was a sly man who didn''t mind being unreasonable and unfair when it comes to his loving daughter. Back then Sabrina tricked and killed Matilda Brown, his second son''s girlfriend, Jeremiah Jones did not say anything. When his daughter decided to abandon her daughter Silvia, Jeremiah Jones helped her fake the accident and leave the country. And even now he was trying his best to keep his daughter away from the mess. According to grandpa Evans, a man like Jeremiah Jones wasn''t a man at all. " And what if-" Cutting his son off, Grandpa Evans grumbled, "I''ll deal with him accordingly but first why don''t you deal with your daughter and the man standing next to her." Pointing his chin towards the main door and gesturing to his son to leave him in peace, Grandpa Evans kept on sipping his tea ignoring all the negativity around him. " Dad, Grandpa." Mia shouted before rushing towards him. Grandpa Evan quickly placed his cup down when he saw his happy pill running towards him. He liked Mia a lot and according to him, Mia was the only optimistic and jolly person in the entire Evans family. Ron and Mia were yet to marry but grandpa Evans had already accepted her as his granddaughter-in-law and dotted on her a lot. " Ahhh look who is here? When did you come back?" Grandpa Evans enthusiastically asked. Giving grandpa Evans a hug, Mia replied with equal enthusiasm, "Yesterday night." " It''s good to see you after so many days darling." Father Evans said. Mia smiled and gave father Evans a hug, "It''s good to see you too dad." "Did Evie force you to come here with her?" Father Evans asked. Mia vigorously shook her head and explained, "No dad she did not say anything, in fact she wanted me but to interfere in this but I forced myself in." Chapter 262 - Are they planning to kill me? When Ron and Evie saw Mia talking to father Evans, they looked at each other and sighed. Only Evie had the patience and special overbearing techniques to pull out a healthy conversation with their father unlike them. Pushing her brother in the fronts Evie murmured, "You said you would help." "Yes I said but not now. You know I am still having a thing with him regarding that matter and-" Interrupting him, Evie snapper, "You are such a useless brother." Ron frowned and murmured, "Hey, don''t say that okay? I never said that I won''t help you but at least don''t expect me to try and butter dad up all of a sudden. You know how we don''t talk for days when we have an angrument." " Dad, why don''t you think about it again? I mean I know that Edward is- anyway but the conclusion is that he loves Evie and Evie loves him. Who better than you knows about the strong feelings that Evie has for him? And even if you forcefully separate them, what about their future? Will Evie ever be happy in her life?" Mia tried very hard to state the facts and convince father Evans to give Edward and their relationship a chance. When Father Evans did not say anything, Mia was about to spill more wise words when suddenly Father Evans smiled and patted her head, "Child, why don''t you knock some sense inside that stupid fianc¨¦ of yours too?" Sticking her tongue out, Mia chuckled, "I am trying." Seeing father Evans and Mia laughing and happily talking to each other, Edward frowned, "Are they planning to kill me?" " What? Why will they plan to kill you? Don''t they have anything else to do?" Ron snapped. " I bet they are making fun of Ron." Evie murmured. " Hey you-" " Oh they are coming here." Edward exclaimed anxiously. Stopping right in front of Evie and Edward, Father Evans kept on staring at them for quite some time. "Dad-" "Back then your father came looking for me." Edward fronwed and asked, "What?" Grabbing Evie''s hand, Father Evans tried to separate them but when Evie refused to let go Edwards hand, father Evans took a deep breath, "I see you have made up your mind to stay together but let me tell you one thing, it isn''t like I am okay with this relationship but I am not against it as well. For my kid''s happiness, I can sacrifice and deal with anything even if it is being in-laws with the Collins but will your father ever compromise?" Edward frowned and asked, "I don''t understand, I don''t remember my father telling me anything about Evie, in fact we never even talked about it." Yes, though father Collins knew about his relationship with Evie but he never interfered or talked about it apart from mentioning it from time to time. "Five years ago, it was your father who came looking for me and told me about your relationship with Evie. He suggested that I should ask Evie to leave you otherwise he would get someone to her killed. Not that he can touch my daughter until I am alive but I didn''t want to take chances. Anyway, my daughter is beautiful and young so I thought she would definitely find another man but-" father Evans sighed and continued, "Your father wanted Evie to leave you because he knew that you would never do it. Since it''s your father who is silently creating a ruckus, I want you to look for him and solve this problem. After that you can come and look for my daughter." Edwards expression darkened after hearing everything. He felt bad and disgusted with the fact that it was something related to him that they had to suffer for so many years and it wasn''t Evies fault. " You are a smart boy so I don''t think so I have to tell you what to do and how to make things right." After explaining himself, Father Evans turned towards his son, "And you, do not think that your situation is similar to that of Evies. What you are doing is very dangerous and you have to understand that. Either you detest Janet Brown and protect Silvia properly or you leave Silvia to die and keep being friends with Janet Brown. Remember one thing Ron, if Silvia Green dies during the competition, you have to kill yourself right there too." Patting Ron''s shoulder, Father Evans sighed, "Don''t forget that you''ve a responsibility towards Mia too. You can''t stake your life or Silvia''s life for unreasonable things." "I don''t think so Janet will do anything like that. I met her today and she seemed nice." Mia tried to defend Janet because she knew how important Janet and Silvia were for Ron. " Even Sabrina Green and Matilda Brown were best friends but what happened? Things turned out to be super ugly. Don''t let history repeat itself and stop it while you can. Silvia needs training and you have to take her away from here. There isn''t much time left Ron, you have to understand." Father Evans helplessly shook his head when Ron did not say anything. He knew how stubborn his son was but as a father, he had to stop him from doing something stupid which would harm him in the future. "I know what I am doing." Ron said in a very calm and firm voice leaving no room for negotiation or suggestions. No matter what father Evans says, he was not going to change his mind. " I''ll take my leave then." Tightening her grip around his hand, Evie pursed her lips and enquired. Kissing her forehead, Edwards said with full determination, "I''ll go and come back soon okay? And this time, no one will be able to separate us, I promise." Letting go of his arm, Evie nodded her head, "I''ll wait for you." Giving father Evans a polite nod, Edward left. ¡­. Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. Placing her head on his right chest, Silvia was caressing the tattoo of her name also blowing it from time to time. Seeing her like that, Kevin chuckled, "Will you stop worrying? It''s not hurting at all." "Stop lying, it''s swollen and red." Chapter 263 - THE FISH HAS TAKEN THE BAIT Kissing the top of her head, he caressed her arm and assured her, "It will be alright in a few days." "You didn''t have to do this." Silvia still felt it was totally unreasonable for him to get her name tattooed on his chest and bear all the pain. " Do you not like it?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and sighed, "It''s not like I don''t like it. It''s nice and I am feeling so touched too but-" Cutting her off, Kevin pressed his lips against hers, "I am glad that you liked it." " You know that you are mad, right?" Silvia asked. Kevin chuckled and nodded his head, "Yes, I am madly in love with you." " How cheesy Mr Austin." Silvia remarked. Pulling her closer, Kevin took a deep breath, "I don''t want to leave this bed but we have to go back to the mansion for dinner and to discuss the arrangements for the banquet." " Hey, is your aunt who isn''t fond of me still there?" Silvia enquired. Kevin chuckled and nodded his head, "Yes,she will leave after the banquet." " And what about that woman?" " She is there too." Kevin replied casually. Silvia frowned and smacked his arm, "What are you happy about? Huh? Do you want to attend the banquet with that woman?" Kevin widened his eyes in shock and defended himself, "Wait what? Happy? I am not happy. I mean I am happy with you but what? I don''t even know her name." Putting her finger on his nose, Silvia flared at him, "You better not know her name if you don''t want to be single again." " Yes Ma''am." ¡­.. Steve''s place. " Happy birthday Jeren." Amy yelled before giving her a hug. Placing her finger on her lips, Jeren gestured to Amy to keep quiet. Finding it strange, Amy frowned, "But why? What happened?" Jeren lowered her head and sighed, "I did not tell anyone that it''s my birthday today." " But why? Steve also knows so maybe he already told uncle and aunty." Jeren shook her head and explained, "I already told Steve not to tell anyone about it." " But why?" Amy asked. Sitting down on her bed, Jeren lowered her head, "I don''t to aunt Lily to take extra trouble for me. If I tell them about it they will definitely try to do something special." Sitting down beside her, Amy explained, "Jeren you have to understand that they don''t see you as a trouble or detest you for anything. They are taking care of you because they genuinely care for you." Jeren sighed and nodded her head, "I know but I just don''t to trouble them." Amy helplessly shook her head and took a deep breath, "Alright but at least we can go and celebrate right? You, me and Steve?" Jeren smiled and vigorously nodded her head. Amy got up and excitedly clapped her hands together, "Great, I''ll plan things out with Steve. We will throw you a surprise party." Jeren smiled and chuckled, "Okay." Aunt Lily, who was standing near the door, smiled and left. ¡­. Uptown cafe. " What do you want and who are you?" Emily curiously asked. The woman sitting in front of her seemed very suspicious. She was emitted a strong aura which was making her nervous. Emily was having lunch with one of her f.u.c.ker boys when a random guy at the hotel passed her a note which said: Meet me at the cafe across the road if you want what you lost back. At first she didn''t want to go but later decided to check who it was. Taking a sip from her coffee, the woman smiled, "I knew you would come." " Who are you?" Emily asked curiously. Taking off her sunglasses, the woman smiled, "I am Sabrina Jones, Silvia''s biological mother." Emily raised her eyebrows and curiously asked, "What do you want?" "I want to help you." " You want you to help me? But why?" Why would Silvia''s mother want to help her? Didn''t she know that she was her son-in-laws ex? Sabrina nodded her head and smiled, "Yes, I will help you get Kevin back into your life and you have to comply and work with me." Emily frowned in disbelief, "Are you really Silvia''s mother? Why would you want me to have your daughter''s husband?" Sabrina smiled and chuckled, "Smart but I have better plans for my daughter and Kevin is ruining them for me so I want to get rid of him. The deal is simple Emily, you will Kevin and I''ll have my daughter back." Emily helplessly shook her head and snorted, "You are kidding right?" " Do you think I am?" Sabrina questioned her back. " So you are really going to help me get Kevin back?" Emily tried to confirm for the last time. When Sabrina nodded her head, Emily thought for a while before saying, "Give me some time, I''ll think about it." Emily wasn''t so dumb to accept Sabrina''s suspicious offer at once. She had to think about it first before giving an answer. Sabrina got up and nodded her head, "Give me a call after thinking about it." before passing Emily her card. After accepting the card, Emily left the cafe. Wearing her sunglasses, Sabrina smirked and murmured, "Foolish girl." before taking out her phone. ''THE FISH HAS TAKEN THE BAIT'' After sending the message to an unknown number, Sabrina left the cafe. ¡­.. Collins enterprise. " Did you or did you not approach uncle Evans five years ago?" Edward asked. Father Collins frowned and denied, "I don''t know what you are talking about." Banging the table, Edward yelled, "You know exactly what I am talking about dad." Father Collins frowned and snapped, "Is this the way you talk to your father?" " Last chance dad, did you or did not-" Cutting him off, father Evans shouted, "Yes yes I approached him and asked him to force his daughter to to leave you because I could not digest the fact that you were in a relationship with an Evans despite knowing the situation between the two families." ¡­.. Chapter 264 - Unhappy How could he just sit back and watch his only son fool around with a woman who is a member of the family he detested the most? There was no way he would let his son marry Evelyn Evans. But he also knew how stubborn his son was and would never leave Evie if he asked him to. So to make things easier and less complicated, he approached Father Evans and told him to ask his daughter to let go of his son. But who would''ve thought that his son wouldn''t let that woman out of his mind. No matter how much father Collins tried, Edward refused to be with any other woman no matter how beautiful she was. Fathers Collins kept on trying but all his efforts went down the drain because of his sons indifferent and pretentious cold behaviour towards other women. Edward gritted his teeth and slammed the table again. "How dare you? Who gave you the right to interfere in my personal affairs?" Edward was disappointed with himself more than his father. Back then, how could he just let Evie leave him so easily? " You- I am your father and I have all the right to make decisions for you. You are not going to keep any kind of connection with that Evans woman and you are going to marry the girl I chose for you." Father Collins yelled. There was no way he would let his only son marry a woman who would bring him nothing. Edward helplessly shook his head and smirked. "You are one delusional man I have ever met. You think you can control my life? Really? You raised me for twenty five years and yet you don''t know me well. Have I ever listened to you? Have I ever agreed to what you say? Have I?" Father Collins pursed his lips and did not say anything. " I always forced myself to forgive you because you are my father. No matter what you did, I never raised any kind of objection but not anymore. I love Evie and no matter how much to detest her, she is going to be my wife and your daughter-in-law. So I give you two options, step down from your position and let me run this company all by myself or I''ll step down from the CEO position, submit my resignation and also give away my shares to your little brother for free." Sitting down, Edward continued, "Decide fast dad because I don''t have time. Your daughter-in-law is waiting for me and probably wants to have dinner with me." Father Collins frowned and yelled, " You- how can you even say that? You want to give away your shares to that illegitimate bastard? Are you nuts? Do you even know what will happen if you do that?" Father Collins had a younger half brother who was the illegitimate son of his father. After Father Collins mother died, his father married his mistress and brought her home along with his other son whom father Collins detested. The remaining shares of the company were divided equally amongst the two brothers but father Collins tricked his younger brother and transferred a huge number of shares which belonged to his father and mother under Edwards name when he was five which made him the biggest shareholder. Father Collins younger brother was trying very hard to snatch the company back but couldn''t. But now if Edward recklessly decides to give away his shares to him then wouldn''t father Collins suffer a loss under that illegitimate son of his fathers? " I do but do you know what will happen if I do that?" Edward asked. Of course Father Collins knew what would happen after that. No matter how much he detested Edward marrying Evie but Edward was still his only son and as a father, he wanted his son to take over the company he had worked so hard for instead of his illegitimate brother''s son. When father Collins did not say anything, Edwards smiled. "You don''t have a choice father. I know you don''t want your brother to take over this company and for that you have to step down." Edward had planned it all. In order to stop Father Collins from creating any other problems or mingling unruly methods to secure deals and to live a happy and peaceful life with Evie, he had to force his father to step down. Father Collins frowned and shouted. "If you give away this company, not just me but even you will suffer." Edward helplessly shook his head and chuckled. "Suffer? You think so? I already have backup plans and so many assets under my name dad. All that I have is enough for me to give my future wife and kids a lavish life without working. You still think that I care about this company?" Father Collins frowned and grumpily sat down in his chair before calling his lawyer. ¡­.. Steve''s place. Jeren, who had been staring at her phone for a really long time, sighed. It was almost 3 in the afternoon but neither of her parents had called to wish her. They did not even send her a message which made her feel very sour and unhappy. Brushing the negative and sad thoughts aside, Jeren started getting ready for the birthday bash that Amy and Steve had planned for her. Picking up a plain top and her favourite jeans, Jeren was about to get changed when she received a message from Amy. ''THERE IS A HANDSOME MAN STANDING OUTSIDE. ALLOW HIM TO CHAUFFEUR YOU TO THE VENUE. COME SOON'' Jeren smiled and kept her phone aside before walking towards the washroom. ¡­.. Outside. When Jeren stepped out of the house, she saw a handsome man dressed in a dark brown suit leaning against the car and scrolling down his cell phone. Though he had his head lowered, Jeren could still see his sharp features and handsome face. When the man saw her, he shoved his phone inside his pocket. "Are you Jeren?" the man asked. " I guess?" Jeren said in a questionable tone. When the man raised his eyebrows, Jeren cleared her throat and answered awkwardly. "I mean yes, I am Jeren." "I was waiting for you, come one hop in," the man said before pulling out the car door for her. "You are-?" " Lucifer." ¡­. Chapter 265 - Shameless and thick skinned "Lucifer? The devil Lucifer?" Jeren asked wondering why a handsome man like him had such a devilish name. "The fallen angel Lucifer." After correcting Jeren, Lucifer gestured her to enter the car. "What''s the difference? He is still a devil," Jeren questioned him again before getting into the car. Without saying anything, Lucifer boarded the car and drove away. ¡­. Galpon resort. After almost an hour journey, Lucifer and Jeren arrived at the venue. Throughout the whole journey, Jeren tried to extract a little information about the surprise party and where they were going from Lucifer but the latter completely ignored her and kept on driving with a straight face. After hopping out of the car, Lucifer guiding Jeren towards a hall which was located in the west side of the resort. ... Inside the hall. As soon as Jeren entered the hall, everyone screamed in unison. "HAPPY BIRTHDAY JEREN." Jeren gasped when she saw Amy and Steve along with others including Silvia and Kevin. Taking a bag from Kevin''s hand, Silvia made her way towards the birthday girl who was still in shock. Passing her the bag, Silvia gave her a hug, "Happy birthday Jeren." "This? Sister Silva? You-everyone-" Jeren couldn''t believe what was happening. She had never expected her birthday to be such a big affair. Cutting her mumbling sister off, Silvia shoved the bag in her hand. "Don''t ask any questions now, you should go and change first. Your birthday cake is waiting for you." " I''ll help her." Amy volunteered herself. "But-" Grabbing her hand, Amy started dragging her outside saying, "You ask too many questions Jeren. It''s your birthday and look what you are wearing? We have to get dressed. I need to take pictures with you and then I''ll post them on Instagram." After Jeren left, Kevin approached Silvia and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Don''t worry, she will like it," he tried to assure her. Leaning against his chest, Silvia took a deep breath and murmured, "I hope she does. What if she doesn''t like that colour?" Silvia was worried about Jeren not liking the dress she had bought for her. " Are you mad? That is the sweetest colour I have ever seen. Well, if I wasn''t a man, I would definitely give that dress a shot. It was so beautiful." Turning towards him, Silvia cupped his face and chuckled, "Why are you so cute Kevin? Why?" Pressing his forehead against hers, Kevin chuckled, "You think I am cute? Well yeah I am but only for you." Silvia helplessly shook her head and pinched his cheeks. Inching closer, she murmured, "Mr Austin, you better let me go otherwise judging by the way your aunt is staring at us, she is definitely going to thrash me with her trashy words." Pulling her closer, Kevin brushed his nose against hers and murmured, "Hmmm let me see who has the guts to say trashy things about my beautiful wife." Brushing his lips against hers, Kevin proudly said, "And you are my wife and I am your husband so we can touch each other anywhere and anytime we want irrespective to the place and people around us. I don''t know whether you know this or not Mrs Austin but our marriage certificate is our official license to act all lovey dovey and touchy even in public places." Hitting him on his chest, Silvia accused him of being too thick skinned and shameless. "Rubbish, let me go Kev. Mom and dad are here too." Tightening his grip around her, Kevin smiled. "As if I care." Placing her hand in his chest, Silvia widened her eyes in shock and pushed him away. "Kevin uncle Jackie." Throwing his head back, Kevin chuckled, "You think I''ll fall for that again? Really Silvia? You should change your tricking methods because this one is seriously old. So where was I...hmmmm yes I was about to kiss¡­.." *COUGH* *COUGH* "There are elders watching you kids, you should control your feelings until you get yourself a room." Uncle Jackie shamelessly said without restraining or filtering his words. Kevin quickly let Silvia go and awkwardly scratched his forehead and cleared his throat continuously before running away saying, "I think I need some water." Seeing his horrified and embarrassed expression, Silvia could not help but chuckle. After Kevin left, Uncle Jackie patted Silvia''s head and smiled. "I am glad to see how happy you both are and I am proud of you too. I never expected you to throw a party for Jeren. I thought you would think a lot before treating her as your younger sister but I was wrong. You have a very big heart, my child and I am really very proud of you." " Whatever happened has nothing to do with Jeren. She is as innocent as I am and why should I blame her? In fact she wasn''t even born when everything happened." Silvia explained. She wasn''t the kind of a person who liked to hold grudges or detested someone for a silly reason. Silvia was a very forgiving person until someone crossed her limit. She was all cute and sweet but also a badass when needed. " Hey Sil," Janet shouted before rushing towards Silvia. Silvia knocked Janet''s forehead before giving her a hug. "You are super late." Sticking her tongue out, Janet chuckled, "Sorry but we had to wait for aunt Liza. Her flight got delayed." " Aunt Liza?" Silvia asked. " Ahhh right you don''t know her, let me introduce you to aunt Liza. She took care of brother Mathew when he was sick and even after that." Janet explained. Just then Mathew walked in along with Veronica and a woman. Giving Silvia a nod, Matthew introduced her, "Aunt Liza this is Silvia. She is Janet''s childhood best friend." Silvia smiled and politely said, "It''s nice meeting you and I am glad you are here." Giving Silvia a hug, Aunt Liza smiled," It''s a pleasure meeting you darling." Pulling away, Silvia turned towards Jackie. "Uncle, he is brother Matthew Janet''s big brother and she is aunt Liza." Looking at Liza, Jackie smiled. "I never thought we would meet again Ms Liza." Stretching her hands towards him for a shake, Aunt Liza smiled, "It''s a pleasure meeting you again Mr Jackie." ¡­.. Chapter 266 - You nag when you are guilty "Wait, you both know each other?" Silvia surprisingly asked. Smiling at Liza who also had a smile flashed on her face, Jackie nodded his head, "Yes we did meet before." Matthew raised his eyebrows and smiled when he saw them smiling at each other. When a very sly and silly thought crossed his mind, he couldn''t help but chuckle. Glaring at her husband who was smiling and chuckling like a mad man, Veronica gave him a ''Stop laughing'' look. Placing his finger in his lips, Matthew shook his head and wrapped his hand around his wife''s shoulder. "Where is the birthday girl?" Janet asked before looking around. "She is changing, why don''t you go in and meet everyone else until she is done?" Janet nodded her head and guided everyone inside. Walking beside aunt Liza, Matthew cleared his throat and then chuckled. Raising her eyebrows, Aunt Liza warned Matthew. "Whatever you are thinking, it''s nothing like that." Matthew chuckled and grinned, "How do you know what I am thinking aunt Liza? Ohh do you even know what Uncle Jackie is thinking?" Smacking his arm, aunt Liza snapped, "This boy- will you ever stop acting childish? You are a father now, what will the kids learn from you if you behave like this in front of them." Wrapping his arms around Liza''s shoulder, Matthew grinned, "You nag a lot when you are guilty." Pulling his cheeks, Aunt Liza smacked his arm, "You are becoming bolder everyday. Teasing your aunt like that." Aunt Liza and Matthew shared a mother son relationship and were very close. Not only aunt Liza took care of him when Matthew was recuperating but also guided him in every phase of his life like a mother. What Matthew liked about aunt Liza was her kind and loving nature and the way she handled different situations with ease. She was a strong and optimistic woman who always looked at the brighter side of everything. ¡­.. After quite some time, Amy and Jeren stepped into the hall. She was wearing a light blue dress with a pair it black stiletto heels. She had her hair tied into a loose bun and had applied a very light makeup which of course Amy urged her and threatened her to wear. When Jeren saw Silvia standing near the door waiting for her along with Kevin, her eyes watered and she rushed towards her elder sister. When Silvia saw Jeren, she smiled. "There you are, Ahh you book so beautiful." Giving Silvia a hug, Jeren sobbed and murmured, "Thank you so much sis." When Amy told her that aunt Lily had heard their conversation and how everything was arranged by Silvia at the last minute, Jeren felt warm, happy and emotional at the same time. Who would''ve thought that her parents whom she had been with for eighteen years now would not even wish her but her biological elder sister she reconciled a few weeks back would actually take all the trouble and throw a surprise party for her. Patting Jeren''s back, Silvia smiled, "You don''t have to thank me Jeren. It''s your birthday and you deserve to feel special." Pulling away, Silvia helped her wipe her tears away. "Now don''t cry anymore and let''s cut your birthday cake." Kevin patted Jeren''s head and added, "And don''t think that it will be troublesome for us if you share your problems with us. We are family and you shouldn''t hide anything okay?" Jeren nodded her head and gave Kevin a hug. "Thank you brother-in-law." Patting her back, Kevin smiled, "Come let''s cut the cake, everyone is waiting for the birthday girl." Jeren nodded her head and started walking inside along with Amy, Kevin and Silvia. " Ahh this child, why didn''t you tell your aunt that it''s your birthday. I would''ve made your favoured pie at home in the morning." Aunt Lily couldn''t help but nag. Jeren lowered her head and sighed, "I am sorry, I didn''t want to trouble you." "Why would you ever trouble us? You are a family and families are supposed to share everything with each other." Uncle Thomas explained. He also never detested Jeren and considered her as a family. No matter what had happened, Jeren was still a Green and his niece. "I am sorry uncle." " Okay now dad and mom stopped nagging the birthday girl, let''s go and cut the birthday cake because it looks so tasty and I am hungry," Rubbing his stomach, Steve mumbled. Passing the knife to Jeren, Silvia whispered, "Make a wish." As everyone was busy singing the universal happy birthday song for Jeren, a particular someone was not liking the happy atmosphere and how everyone was ignoring. "Aunt it''s alright, you don''t have to get hyped up." Melissa tried to calm aunt Morgana down. " What does this lowly commoner think of herself? She did not even ask her sister to greet me and what sister? Didn''t they just meet a few days ago? Why is she making her birthday such a big affair? Booking an entire hall in this luxurious resort. This woman really knows how to leech off my rich nephew." Aunt Morgana grumbled. ¡­.. Uptown cafe. Sitting opposite to each other, Grandpa Evans and Grandpa Jones had already finished gulping down their third cup of coffee but neither of them said anything. When the waiter brought the fourth cup, Grandpa Evans frowned, "Did you call me here so that I end up drinking lots and lots of caffeine and die?" "It''s coffee not drugs." Grandpa Jones hissed. Coming straight to the point, Grandpa Evans asked, "What do you want?" " I heard that Darkus said that he still wants to help Sabrina?" Grandpa Jones asked. Grandpa Evans smirked and mocked grandpa Jones. "What? Don''t tell you are scared because you think my son will betray your daughter. Betraying people is in your blood not mine. Are you here to confirm whether Darkus will genuinely help your loving daughter or not? Then the answer is yes." Placing the cup down, Grandpa Jones took a deep breath to calm himself down. "I don''t want Darkus to help Sabrina." ¡­. Chapter 267 - For Mr Walker Grandpa Evans raised his eyebrows and yelled, "What did you say? I think too much caffeine has blocked my eardrums and is forcing me to hallucinate and hear weird things." Ignoring Grandpa Evans sarcastic tone, Grandpa Jones continued, "Ask Darkus not to help Sabrina and be a part of it. Let her do whatever she wants for the time being and I''ll deal with her accordingly." Grandpa Evans raised his eyebrows and gasped dramatically. "You? You will deal with her? Seriously? From when did you become like this?" Grandpa Jones had always blindly protected and supported his daughter without judging and analysing the situation. When Sabrina tricked and killed Matilda Brown, Darkus refused to continue being Sabrina''s shadow. At that time, Jeremiah Jones pressured the Evans, threatening them by reminding and bringing up the history forcing Darkus to keep protecting his daughter. But now hearing such words from him made Grandpa Evans wonder what he was up to. "I will deal with her accordingly." Though Jeremiah Jones did not reveal his plans, Grandpa Evans vaguely understood what he was up to. "I''ll talk to Darkus about it." Grandpa Evans did not agree to Grandpa Jones'' condition straightaway. He had to talk to his son and of course because he did not trust this sly man sitting right in front of him. " How reliable is your grandson?" Taken aback by Grandpa Jones'' sudden question, Grandpa Evans frowned, "What do you mean by that? My grandson is the best." Without saying anything, Jeremiah Jones got up and left leaving Grandpa Evans wondering what he was up to. ¡­.. Galpon resort. Everyone started showering Jeren with their gifts except for Aunt Morgana who had been standing somewhere in the corner like a frozen fat pea. "Just look at that fat cat of yours, doesn''t she have sense? Why is she standing there like dead meat?" Aunt Julie couldn''t help but nag her husband. It had been more than a month since Aunt Morgana was staying with them along with Melissa which was annoying Aunt Julie a lot. Her kids had stopped visiting the mansion because Kevin didn''t want Silvia to feel ignored or bad in front of Aunt Morgana. There were times when Aunt Julie asked her husband to send his annoying sister away but uncle Herpi coaxed her and promised her that he would send away after the banquet. Coaxing his wife, uncle Herpi wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "Don''t get angry, I''ll go and talk to her." Slapping his hand away, Aunt Julie ignored him and started walking towards Silvia and Jeren. Uncle Herpi helplessly shook his head before walking towards his sister. "Morgana, what kind of behaviour is this? You have come here for a birthday celebration and you did not even wish the birthday girl yet? When will you start acting like your age?" "Alright I''ll go and wish her," aunt Morgana said in a very carefree and casual tone before walking towards Jeren and Silvia. "Rocky who is that lady?" Janet curiously asked. " Oh she is Kevin''s aunt." Janet raised her eyebrows and pouted her lips. "She seems annoying." Rocky chuckled and nodded his head, "Oh yes honey she is." Stopping right in front of Silvia and Jeren, Aunt Morgana flipped her hair and gave the pair of sisters a mocking look. Silvia helplessly shook her head and sighed in disbelief. How can a man like uncle Herpi have a sister like that? Assuming that aunt Morgana was waiting for her to introduce her to Jeren, Silvia decided to give her some face. " Jeren this is aunt Morgana Kevin''s aunt and aunt this is my sister Jeren." Silvia politely introduced them with the most decent and sweetest way she could. Jeren gave Aunt Morgana a respectful bow and smiled, "It''s nice meeting you aunt Morgana." "Hmmm...happy birthday, I didn''t not bring any gift for you because I think my brother has already given you something expensive which is surely enough for someone like-" "That''s enough Morgana." Interrupting her sister, uncle Herpi grabbed her hand and dragged her out of the hall. "Don''t mind her." Silvia patted Jeren''s back and continued, "I will give you your gift after the party ends okay?" Jeren nodded her head and smiled. ¡­.. A few hours later. All the women along with uncle Herpi, uncle Thomas and uncle Jackie were having fun inside while the remaining men were having their own secret meeting. Pouring some wine for everyone, Kevin was discussing a few things about ''Shadow'' with Matt. "So how is it going? Are you having a hard time understanding everything?" Matt shook his head and grinned, "It''s not tough at all. Lucifer already gave me a heads up about everything that was going on. Right now I am working on merging my clan with Shadow and-" "Wait what? Did you say ''SHADOW''?" Matthew asked curiously. Matt vigorously nodded his head and grinned from ear to ear, "Yes, I own the invincible, lowkey Shadow organisation now." Rocky chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "Matt finally found someone he can brag about these things with." "Look at how happy he is man. Are we too ignorant and useless to understand all or this?" Chris wondered. Matthew''s expression turned super pale as if he had seen a ghost. "W-what did you say? Shadow? Ahhhh Shadow still exists?" Matt chuckled and answered enthusiastically, "Ahh yes it does in fact you have no idea how lavish and luxurious it''s base is. Ahhh I was completely mesmerized by its beauty and their weapons, oh my God it''s breathtaking." Munching a chicken piece, Rocky murmured, "I used to talk about chicks that way." "Try talking about chicks that way again and we will see what Janet will do to you." Without saying anything, Rocky ignored Chris and kept on eating his chicken. Just then Lucifer entered the room along with a box in his hand. Placing the box on the table which had a ''For Mr Walker'' written on it, Lucifer wore a pair of gloves and started unboxing it. "Is that for me?" Chris curiously asked but after seeing the content of the box, his expression darkened. ¡­.. Chapter 268 - Liza Adams involvement "Is that for me?" Chris curiously asked but after seeing the content of the box, his expression darkened. Inside the box was a mini broken car which had a small mini female doll in it. The doll was also covered in blood. Picking up a neatly folded note which was lying on the bonnet of the mini broken car, Matt examined it. "Where did you find this?" "It was lying on Mr Walker''s car''s rooftop. I checked the CCTV footage but found nothing. It''s like mysteriously the box suddenly appeared there," Lucifer explained. Looking at the box, Matthew started examining it. "I think I know who sent this." Rocky frowned and curiously asked, "You know?" Showing them a small ''S'' symbol at the bottom of the box, Matthew murmured, "It''s from SPIRIT." Kevin frowned and decided to take a closer look at the symbol. "How do you know that it is from SPIRIT?" "Not everyone knows about it but a few people who are very close to them and know them inside out would definitely know like the Evans family. If you ask Ronald Evans he will tell you about it too." Matthew explained. "How do you know about this symbol then? Are you close to SPIRIT too?" Ron knowing the symbol was quite acceptable by Matthew recognising it at once made Kevin wonder what more he knew about SPIRIT. If he knew about the symbol then he definitely knew about other things too. Placing the box, Matthew shook his head, "I am not close to SPIRIT neither do I know much about them but I have seen this box before." "Did you receive one too?" Rocky asked. Matthew shook his head and added, "I didn''t but-" "My husband did." Walking towards them, Aunt Liza picked up the broken car and smiled. "They sent my husband a mini office chair with a mini male doll sitting on it. That doll was also covered in blood." "Then what happened after that?" Chris asked anxiously. The car looked similar to the one Martha drove and he was sure that the female doll inside it was his wife. Sitting down, Aunt Liza poured some wine for herself. "He was brutally killed by them in his office and I found him dead in the exact same position." Chris froze and got goosebumps all over his body. The thought about something similar happening to his beloved wife was giving him creeps and was making his heart ache. Shifting towards Liza, Matthew side hugged her. He knew how painful it had been for her back then. Liza was all alone at that time and had to deal with everything alone. Her brother who was her only family, Victor Yugen was out for an overseas meeting back then and couldn''t make it on time. He arrived only after the funeral of Liza''s husband Josh Adams. Liza was the youngest daughter of the Yugen family. After their parents death, her big brother Victor Yugen took care of her. Liza always had a rough idea of what her brother did and she was never against it. Though she never detested it, she also wished to lead a peaceful and normal life without being involved in any kind of unruly thing. Liza was seventeen when she met her late husband Josh Adams. They coincidentally bumped into each other several times in different places and eventually fell in love and decided to get married. They didn''t want to hold a banquet until Victor Yugen, who had gone for an overseas meeting, would come back so they decided to collect their marriage certificates first. Josh was a businessman and had started a small company not too long ago which he wished to expand. They were having a very good time together until a day before their wedding, Josh received a box from an unknown source along with a small folded note. Liza got terrified and asked him to go and report it to the police but Josh shrugged it off saying it was just a prank from someone and when she tried to ask about the note, he shrugged it off saying that it was nothing. Next day after collecting their marriage certificates, Adam received a call and immediately left for his office. He told Liza not to worry and he would come back for lunch, Josh Adams left home forever and never came back. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Matt asked, "How did you know that the box was sent by SPIRIT? Was uncle Josh involved with SPIRIT too? If he was really killed by them then why?" Not only Matt but everyone present were equally curious to know what the exact truth was. " Aside from running a company Josh was also involved in an illegal business just like my brother. When I tried to investigate deeper, I found out that it was something to do with the darker side of his business. I was determined to find out everything and that is the time I came across SPIRIT." Coming from a family who had always been involved in such businesses, Liza pretty much knew how things worked. She was young but was a very brave and courageous woman. Victor Yugen had trained his sister well. Negotiating with people and washing her hands off a few stubborn one''s, Liza found out about SPIRIT. At first she mistook SPIRIT to be a small organisation but later when her brother told her how huge and deep it''s roots were, Liza was taken aback. She always wondered how Josh got involved and targeted by them. Taking a sip of her wine, Liza added, "Though it was almost impossible to find out anything about SPIRIT, I still did not give up. Digging deeper and travelling almost everywhere, I found a person who could help me. He promised to tell me everything if I helped him escape and also give him a new identity but he betrayed me. After taking my help, he disappeared. I tried to find him everywhere but couldn''t.l "Who was that man?" Rocky asked. "His name was-" Cutting Aunt Liza off, Kevin tapped his fingers on the armrest if the couch and exclaimed, "His name was Morris." ¡­.. Chapter 269 - Justus will only speak the truth Aunt Liza raised her eyebrows when Kevin mentioned Morris'' name. "His actual name is Justus. Morris is the fake name I gave him." Slamming the armrest of his chair, Matt cursed, "Damn I knew that man was definitely hiding something." A few days back when Matt, Chris and Kevin interrogated him, Morris refused to tell them anything saying that he had already told Kevin what he knew which was obviously not the truth. What Morris told Kevin was a big piece of information but not the complete truth. SPIRIT being a legendary organisation definitely had a high number of skeletons hidden in their closet. And it wasn''t as simple as Morris claimed it to be. Swirling her wine glass, Liza took a sip and smiled, "I wish to meet Justus." Matt nodded his head and readily agreed. "You can meet him whenever you want." "Aunt you don''t have to-" Placing her hand on Matthews shoulder, Liza shook her head, "Don''t worry about me son, I''ll be alright. Your aunt is not that weak and I have to solve this for your uncle''s sake." "I''ll accompany you." Matthew firmly said leaving no room for negotiation. Understanding Matthews concern, Aunt Liza agreed. Matthew was like her son and there was nothing that he did not know. Turning towards Chris, Aunt Liza asked, "Did you offend them in some way or do you have any connection with them?" "My wife is the supposed future heir of SPIRIT and Janet is a competitor," Kevin calmly explained the entire situation to aunt Liza. Massaging his temples, Chris sighed, "This isn''t the first time something like this is happening and I don''t understand why me? Even Rocky and Matt are involved in this so why are they just trying to threaten only me?" Yes, it was indeed very strange of them to do that. Shouldn''t they be threatening Kevin or Rocky first because their woman were directly involved in it unlike him, who was just helping his friends deal with them. Matt nodded his head and agreed with Chris. "Even I think that this is very strange. Why only Chris? Why not me who can actually help them gather much deeper information about them?" Turning towards Chris, Kevin insisted, "I think you should stop involving yourself in this. Leave everything to us and we will deal with it. It''s better to back out while it''s safe." Kevin did not want to put his friends into danger. Yes, they were stronger while working together but they couldn''t ignore the consecutive threats from the other side. Chris frowned and snapped, "Hey, I am not backing out okay? What does whoever sent this thinks that I''ll get scared and back out? SPIRIT is also a secret mission that we have been appointed for Kevin and I cannot back out. I know that I shouldn''t take these threats lightly too so I''ll increase the number of men and also tighten up the security around her." " Yeah even i think that running away or backing out is the solution for this. What if they want us to go separate ways so that they can take advantage of that and attack us?" Matthew nodded his head and agreed, "I think Rocky is right. I think that we shouldn''t fall for this." "I think we should talk to Morris and try to extract more information from him." Matt suggested. Placing the glass down, Aunt Liza murmured, " Leave that to me, this time Justus will only speak the truth." ¡­.. A few hours later. After the party, everyone decided to take a rest in their respective rooms. They were staying at the resort for the night. ¡­. Jeren''s and Amy''s room. "Are you sure you don''t want to come?" Amy asked for the last time. Taking off her makeup using her wet wipes, Jeren shook her head, "I feel tired so I''ll take some rest and besides, I don''t want to see you both getting or cuddly and cozy. It makes me sick." " Hey, we never do that," Amy defended herself. When Jeren did not say anything, Amy sighed, " Alright, I am leaving then. Lock the door properly." After Amy left, Jeren quickly changed into the set of pj''s which Amy had bought for her. Grabbing her phone, Jeren decided to check it for one last time before going to sleep but again ended up getting disappointed. Tossing her phone aside, Jeren mocking laughed at herself. Was she still expecting that they would call her? Her expectations from her parents were still pretty high. Just then someone knocked at the door. "Jeren it''s me, Silvia." " Coming." Jeen yelled before walking towards the door. When she saw Jeren already dressed in her pjs, Silvia asked, "Did we disturb you? Were you sleeping?" " No I wasn''t, please come in." After inviting Kevin and Silvia inside, Jeren sat beside them. "Steve and Amy were saying that you don''t want to join the same college as them?" Startled by the sudden question, Jeren awkwardly scratched forehead inwardly wracking her brain to think of something. When Silvia sensed her hesitation and awkwardness, she sighed. "That is a really good college Jeren and I think you should give it a shot. Didn''t you come here because you wanted to study there? Then why did you change your mind?" Jeren lowered her head and awkwardly explained, "That college is really expensive and previously grandpa had told me that he would arrange for everything so I had agreed. But now the situation is a bit different so I decided to join an average college. I am also looking for a part time job so that I can easily pay the fees and-" "So you have it all planned." Silvia interrupted her. "Look Jeren, you just turned eighteen and this is the time you are supposed to enjoy life not work and focus on earning money. It''s the time you only study hard so that after a few years, you can manage to get a decent job which will help you lead a comfortable life darling." ... Chapter 270 - My sister killed her Without waiting for her reply, Kevin took out a brochure from his pocket and gave it to Jeren. "All the date and time of the entrance examination is written in here. Now I want you to stop thinking about everything else and focus on studying more. Everything else I''ll handle." "But-" Cutting her off, Silvia snapped, "No ifs and buts. Listen to your brother-in-law and start studying. I don''t want you to think about anything else." Cupping Jeren''s face, Silvia tried to comfort her. "I know why you are feeling hesitant. Everything happened so quickly that both of us did not get anytime to think about it. All of a sudden I got a little sister and you got an elder sister. But leaving everything aside, we are sisters right? Neither you nor me can change this fact. Since you refuse to go back to your parents then let me do what a big sister should. And it''s not like I cannot pay for your college. Your brother-in-law is Richie Rich so both of us can leech off him. I am sure he will not mind, right honey?" Kevin vigorously nodded his head and happily agreed, "Of course, you can leech off me all your life." Looking at Silvia with teary eyes, Jeren hugged her. "Thank you so much sister Silvia. I am so glad that I found you." Patting her back, Silvia smiled, "I am glad that I found you too." "I''ve already asked someone to get the books for you and you''ll get it by tomorrow. Your admission form has already been submitted and accepted. Now all you have to do is study hard." Kevin is explained before taking out a card from his wallet. " I''ll be waiting outside." Passing the card to Silvia, Kevin left. After Kevin left, Silvia shoved the card in Jeren''s hand. "Your brother-in-law arranged this for you. You can use it whenever you want to okay? You''ll be joining college soon so you''ll be needing one." Jeren widened her eyes in shock and vigorously shook her head before giving the card back. "I can''t take this." " I did not ask whether you want it or not. It''s a command and you''ll have to follow." Leaving no room for any further negotiation or discussion, Silvia shoved the card in her. "You don''t have to be so formal with me okay? Just stop it. The more you think about it, things will become more complicated. Let the bygones be bygones." Tightening her grip around the card, Jeren murmured, "You are doing so much for me sister Silvia. You let me stay at your place, willingly accepted me as your younger sister, you also threw me such a heartwarming and lovely party and you are paying for my college and now this card. I don''t know how to thank you. You really have a very big heart." Wiping her tears away, Jeren continued, "We just met recently and yet you made my birthday such a huge affair but mom and dad did not even bother wishing me. I was actually accepting a call or even a small text from their side but I-" "Ssshhh don''t cry anymore. You have so many people who love you now so what are you upset about? It doesn''t matter okay? Don''t think about it anymore and take some rest. I''ll come tomorrow morning and then we can go for breakfast together." After calming Jeren down, Silvia left. ¡­.. Resort garden. "Late night walk?" Uncle Jackie asked. Aunt Liza smiled and nodded her head. "I wasn''t feeling sleepy so I decided to take a short walk." Turning towards him, Aunt Liza asked, "What about you? Not feeling sleepy?" Jackie nodded his head and sighed, "Yeah something like that. I sleep late usually so it doesn''t really matter." Without saying anything, Liza and Jackie kept on walking until they saw a small lake. Looking at the lake, Jackie smiled, "I never thought there was a lake here." "It''s a beautiful one." Liza exclaimed. With the moonlight hitting its surface, the lake water was sparkling like a diamond making it look more beautiful and heavenly. "Hmm it is." Jackie agreed. "How did you lose her?" Looking at the lake and it''s sparkling water, Jackie sighed in grief, "My sister killed her." ¡­.. Silvia and Kevin''s room. Lying in each other''s embrace, Kevin was caressing Silvia''s back who had been abnormally quiet after coming out from Jeren''s room. "What happened?" Kevin questioned Silvia patiently waiting for her reply. "They did not wish Jeren." Understanding who she was talking about, Kevin pulled her closer and planted a light kiss on her forehead. "It''s alright, didn''t you arrange a wonderful party for her and made this day a memorable one for her?" Silvia sighed and nodded her head. "So it doesn''t really matter." "Why are they like that? I understand they have no attachment with me because they left when I was seven but what about Jeren? She was there with them for so many years. How can they treat her this way? Aren''t parents supposed to love their kids and cherish them? Why are they so indifferent?" There were so many questions that Silvia wanted to ask Sabrina and George her so-called biological parents but at the same time, she didn''t wish to see them. " Well, everyone is different. Not everyone is as good as uncle Herpi and aunt Lily." Kevin reasoned out. Not only Sabrina and George were different but they were selfish and self centered. They were failures as parents and were not even worthy to be called one. Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Silvia popped her head up and nervously asked, "Kev, we will be great parents right?" Caressing her cheeks, Kevin smiled and nodded his head, " Yes, you will be the coolest and prettiest mommy in the whole world and I''ll be the most handsome and dashing dad. We will rock as parents." Placing her head on his chest, Silvia smiled. Kevin was right, they would turn out to be the best parents for their kid or maybe kids. Kevin would definitely want more than one. ¡­. Chapter 271 - Hello, Justus Somewhere in UK. Holding a brown envelope in his hand, a young man stopped in front of a big metal door. After scanning his thumb and eye, the man unlocked the door and entered the room. "Elias my boy." A middle-aged man enthusiastically squealed and rushed towards him. "How are-Ahhhhh looks like you found them. Give it to me, let me caress it and go through it." Carefully taking the envelope from Elias'' hand, the man pressed it against his chest and rushed towards his chair. Elias'' brows slightly frowned and his lips twitched when he saw man clapping his hands and excitedly opening the envelope. "That is not something that you wanted Gorus, it''s just a little evidence stating that she is alive." Gorus pouted his lips and huffed. "Is it? No pictures of her? Even after sending you, the most capable man of our invincible clan? No results at all?" With a straight face, Elias replied, "Nothing." Tossing the envelope aside, Gorus hissed, "What a pity but you don''t seem to be affected by this first failure of yours. Why?" Without waiting for his reply, Gorus got up from his chair and slowly made his way towards Elias who had an unreadable expression on his face. One would never be able to predict or even guess what was going on inside that head of his. Inching closer, Gorus whispered, "Or is it because you saw her but you don''t want to tell us that you did? You can trust me Elias," He then giggled and added, "I won''t tell Gorus." "If I had seen her, why would I not tell you? What will I get if I hide the truth from you? Wouldn''t that stop my promotion? Why would I incur a loss because of someone whom I don''t even know?" Bringing his hands closer, Gorus tapped his fingers together and agreed, "Indeed, indeed why would Elias hide anything from us. Elias is a loyal man and is loyal to his first family. And Elias very well knows what will happen if he stops being loyal to his family. Elias is a smart boy. Isn''t he?" When Elias did not say anything, Gorus dramatically sighed. "Ahhh why is it so hard to get a picture of hers? Why? I am dying to know what Sabrina''s daughter looks like. What do you think? Does she look like Sabrina? Or does she look like George?" "I don''t know." Elias answered without changing his expression. Smiling cheekily, Gorus clapped his hands together in excitement. "I think she looks both like Sabrina and George. I want her to inherit Sabrina''s eyes because that will make her look more beautiful." Not wanting to be a part of the conversation, Elias asked," Is there anything else? If not then I''ll take my leave." Waving his hand, Gorus smiled, "Bye bye Alias." Elias nodded his head and left. Just then Gorus grabbed a paper holder and threw it towards Elias using all his strength. Swiftly turning around, Elias grabbed the paper holder with his right hand. "You want something Gorus?" Gorus chuckled and shook his head, "I was just checking if you are as capable as you were before." Tossing the paper holder aside, Elias started walking towards the door again. "Someone stole our special box yesterday night from the control room. Do you know who did that Elias?" Gorus asked. "I don''t know Gorus." Elias answered. Placing his finger on his cheeks, Gorus pretended to think, "Hmm should I ask Joseph about it too? Or should I ask our dear Eva? Ohh ohh why don''t you ask them on my behalf?" " I''ll pass the message to them." Gorus gasped and smiled, "You are such a sweet heart Elias." ¡­. Lagoon regency. Silvia and Kevin''s apartment. " You are leaving? But it''s Sunday." Passing him his coat, Silvia couldn''t help but nag him for going to his office on a Sunday. After wearing his coat, Kevin cupped her face and gave her a peck on her lips. "I''ll be back in an hour." Fixing his tie, Silvia pouted her lips and complained, "We were supposed to bake cupcakes together." Wrapping his arms around her waist and sighed, "Hmmm cupcakes, why don''t I come back fast and then I''ll bake the cupcakes and also your favourite steak." "Nachos too?" Silvia cheekily asked. Kevin chuckled and nodded his head, "Nachos too." Giving him a peck on his lips, nose, cheeks and his chin, Silvia chuckled, "Alright, you are allowed to leave." "I''ll be back soon and if you are bored, go to Martha or Bella''s place. Oh and there is Janet too." "Don''t worry about me and come back soon." Silvia reminded him before seeing him off. ¡­. Matt''s base. Inside the base. " Again you all are here? Why don''t you all get this, I don''t know a f.u.c.k.i.n.g thing apart from that I told you. You all are forcing me to make things up and lie to you." Morris frowned and yelled as soon as he saw Kevin, Matt, Chris, Rocky and a new man. "And who is this new man? Are you people trying to gang up on me? Ahhh I was doing better on my own. Why did I even accept your offer? And you lied to me too." Morris yelled before pointing towards Kevin. When Kevin gave him a sly and mocking look, Morris frowned, "Didn''t you tell me that you would give me a new identity, a new passport and identification cards? You also said that you will set me free if I tell you everything but you didn''t. Instead you''ve locked me up here." " Are you sure no one has ever given you a new identity?" A woman asked. Morris frowned when he saw a woman walking towards him. Wearing a black dress and with her hair tied into a neat ponytail, Aunt Liza sat down facing Morris whose expressions had already turned pale. "L-Liza." Morris mumbled. Placing her bag on the table. aunt Liza gave him a very sweet smile, "Hello Justus, long time no see." ¡­.. Chapter 272 - Rogue Spy Morris gulped in nervousness when he saw Liza smiling at him. For some odd reason, he found her smile very dangerous and threatening. Looking at his pale and horrified face, Liza chuckled, "Ehhh what happened Justus? Aren''t you happy to see me?" Slowly nodding his head, Justus revealed a very awkward and silly smile, "Hehe no no I am happy." Aunt Liza let out an affirmative sound and pouted her lips, "Well, you don''t seem happy." Justus gulped in nervousness and sighed inwardly. Obviously he wasn''t happy. How could he be happy after seeing the person he had cheated? In fact he was scared. He was super scared of Liza breaking his neck. Liza''s lips curled upwards when he saw sweat trickling down his forehead. "Since you are so happy, why don''t we start talking about what happened several years ago. Don''t you think you are forgetting something?" Without waiting for his reply, aunt Liza chuckled, "How can you be so forgetful? I mean the deal between us was that I will help you out of that crinkly place, a place that would give anyone chills and in return you would give me details about SPIRIT and how Josh Adams was related to them. Hmmm I think you remembered only the part where you were supposed to take my help but forgot the part where you were supposed to feed me with the details. Ahhh Justus, how can you betray me like that?" Justus vigorous shook his head and denied with everything. "No no I didn''t betray you actually-" Cutting him off, Liza chuckled, "See I knew our Justus would never betray me deliberately. Maybe you got super excited after hearing the beautiful name I gave you that you ran away in excitement and prolly forgot your way back. Right Justus?" Clearing his throat, Justus looked towards Kevin, "Can I get some water and please can someone turn on the A/C? Ahhhh it''s so hot here." "It''s 5 degrees outside." Matt snapped before gesturing to one of his subordinates to get a glass of water. Fanning himself, Justus widened his eyes in shock, "Really? It doesn''t seem like 5 degrees here though." "The heat of guilt and betrayal is prolly burning you from the inside." Liza said in a very mocking tone. Taking the glass of water from the subordinate''s hand, Justus gulped it down in one go. "Now since you forgot your way back last time, why don''t you start giving me the details? I want to know each and everything that you know about them and also my husband. And please think before you speak because this is your last chance. You remember what I did to your dear friend back then right? Or do you want me to refresh your memories?" Justus widened his eyes in shock and vigorously shook his head, "No no I know and there is no need to refresh anything." He could be considered as a crazy man if he wanted Liza to refresh those dreadful memories. Tapping her nails on the table, Liza smirked, "Start spilling Justus, I don''t have time." Opening and closing his mouth several times when Justus refused to say anything, Liza took a medium sized knife from her bag and placed it on the table. "You remember this right?" Justus gulped in nervousness and slowly nodded his head. How could he not remember it? Liza smiled and faked a clap, "Justus has a really good memory, Justus is great." "I-I really don''t know anything about your hus-ahhhhhh." Justus screamed his lungs out and closed his eyes when he saw Liza picking up the knife and throwing it towards him. Placing them knife down, Liza chuckled, "What a useless piece of shit you are and you call yourself a spy? Really? If all spies were pitiful and useless like you, what would happen to organisations like SPIRIT?" Rocky, Kevin, Chris and Matt couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock as well. They never thought of Aunt Liza to be such an overbearing person. The way she was dealing with Justus clearly showed that she wasn''t a noob and had been doing this for a really long time. "I did not expect her to be like this," Rocky whispered. Chris nodded his head and agreed, "I think we should stay away from her for safety purposes." Placing his hand on his chest, Justus tried to calm himself down. "Don''t scare me like that, I thought you would kill me." "Say that you don''t know anything about my husband and we''ll see if I can really kill you or not." Justus did not know whether to cry or laugh. First, he regretted meeting Liza and taking her help but if not for her, he would be dead a long time back. Liza had saved him from the deep clutches of SPIRIT several years ago and in return he promised to tell her everything about her husband and what had exactly happened between him and SPIRIT. At first, Justus mistook Liza as a pitied woman who was baselessly trying to seek revenge for her husband. He wanted to make use of the power and money that Liza had to get himself a new identity and later feed her with some nonsensical information and make his way to peace. But things changed when he saw how fierce, dangerous and heartless Liza was. She could kill people without batting an eye and did not even feel guilty after taking a life. In order to stay away from Liza, he ran away the very day he received all the doc.u.mentation from her. Justus had never thought that after so many years, he would again crossways with this fierce woman he had betrayed but now when he did, he realised that she had become more dangerous and this time, he could not run away. Running his hands through his face, Justus took a deep breath. "I am Justus Govello, a rogue spy of SPIRIT. I was very small when I was brought to the organisation and since then they trained me and later allocated me in the spy section. I was appointed by Molly Jerkoff in fact I was the last person she appointed before passing on her leadership to her daughter Sabrina Jones." ¡­.. Chapter 273 - She killed Josh Helplessly shaking his head, Justus chuckled, "What a funny world isn''t it? Molly Jerkoff''s daughter turned out to be so different from her. They were poles apart from each other. Molly Jerkoff was kind, humble and always followed her principles but Sabrina Jones was different. She was cruel and had a heart of stone. Where Molly Jerkoff treasured old members of SPIRIT, Sabrina despised them and degraded them. Both mother and daughter had different ways to rule the same organisation. I have worked with both Molly and Sabrina and I still cannot believe how Molly Jerkoff ended up giving birth to such a vicious woman." Pausing for a while, Jukus continued, "As soon as she entered SPIRIT, Sabrina changed the entire way it worked. She shuffled everything and divided everyone into two groups. SPIRIT never took part in vicious activities. We killed only when needed. Killing someone without having a valid reason was forbidden and whoever did that would be punished but Sabrina Jones changed the law. Now the members of SPIRIT can kill anyone they like. This new law created an uproar amongst the members. The agent, spies, detectives and the members of various other departments started taking lives viciously even without a reason." "Then why didn''t anyone object that? I mean there are a few members who hold more power than the leader right?" Matthew asked. Justus nodded his head and agreed, "Yes there are but they could do nothing. Everyone knew how Sabrina had tricked and killed Matilda Brown so no one had the guts to tell her anything and those who did were mercilessly killed. Soon the elderly heads were either killed or took an early retirement and left and were replaced with vicious people like Gorus." Kevin frowned and asked, "Gorus?" "You are Sabrina''s daughters husband right?" Justus asked. When Kevin nodded his head, Justus chuckled, "You''ll meet him when time comes. Gorus is Sabrina''s..hmmm what is that word?.....ah yes, right hand. Gorus is Silvia''s right hand man. In fact, he is the one who is leading SPIRIT after Sabrina faked her death and left. If I am not wrong, Gorus is already looking for your wife so you better keep her safe." "You don''t have to tell us what to do we know it better than you. Now why don''t you tell me how my husband is involved in all of this?" Aunt Liza asked. Taking a deep breath, Justus continued, "Josh Adams used to supply arms, granites, RDX and other explosive substances to SPIRIT. He actually had a very huge business in the underworld. When I was working under Molly, I met Josh many times. He was a great man. But when Sabrina took over, she asked Josh to double the supply of the ammunition and explosive substances. At first Josh agreed but later when Sabrina asked him to triple the supply, Josh refused. He asked Sabrina the reason behind the increase of supply but when Sabrina refused to reveal her plans, Josh completely stopped the supply. Later when Josh found out that Sabrina was using his ammunition and explosives to bomb various remote places which had very less population to capture the land and had already killed thousands of people, he had a really huge fight with Sabrina which ended up in a very ugly note. Josh threatened Sabrina saying that he would make sure that SPIRIT doesn''t receive any kind of ammunition or other explosives. Since the entire ammunition market was in his hand, SPIRIT started running short of ammunition." "What happened after that?" Rocky asked. Justus took a deep breath and said, "She killed Josh." Clenching her hand into a fist, Liza closed her eyes to control her over-shelling feelings. She wanted to kill Sabrina Green and one day she definitely would. Placing his hand on aunt Liza''s shoulder, Matthew asked, "Are you fine?" Looking at him, Liza nodded her head, "I am fine." "What about you? How did you become a rogue agent?" Matt asked. "After Josh''s death, Sabrina found a new supplier. With the ammunition''s flooding in again, everything became normal. One day Sabrina decided to bombard a village school because she wanted that land to expand SPIRIT''s base. S-she wanted me to disguise myself and work there as a teacher so that I can easily place the bombs in different places." Massaging his temples, Justus sighed, "I am cruel and I have killed people too but I would never harm those who are innocent especially kids. I told Sabrina that this was a very bad idea and that we shouldn''t harm the kids but she told me that she didn''t care and just needed the land. I also had a really big fight with her which did not end well. I decided to leave SPIRIT but before I could, Sabrina sent her loyal guards to capture me. She falsely accused me of leaking internal information and I was announced a rogue. I somehow managed to escape but ended up getting caught by then in Melbourne. Luckily before getting caught, I met Liza there. When she told me that she was Josh''s wife, I promised to help her only if she helped me. She was the one who saved me from Sabrina''s men and gave me a new name Morris but I betrayed her." When Liza let out a mocking chuckle, Justus explained, "I didn''t want to get involved in all of this again. I just wanted a peaceful life, is that too much to ask? No, right? Look I felt bad when I ran away but that was the only option I could opt for. Nobody left me with any other choice." "What happened after Sabrina Jones faked her death? And now that she is back now, what will happen? Is there a way my wife can get out of this?" Kevin asked. When Justus did not say anything, Liza asked, "What else do you know Justus?" "That''s all-" "I hate lies. Say the truth and I might spare you after a few whacks." Picking up her knife, Liza cladded, "Or may be one or two stabs." Chapter 274 - Spider web Justus gulped in nervousness and shook his head, "I wasn''t a part of SPIRIT when Sabrina left. In fact I was shocked when I heard that she actually gave up everything and decided to leave. Rumours said that she left because of her husband and also because she was pregnant but I know that it is bullshit. A woman like Sabrina cares for no one. She does love her husband because I had seen fear in her eyes when the higher ups of SPIRIT wanted to kill him. The kind of fear that is very rare for Sabrina to show. Even if she decided to retreat, it''s mainly because George was in trouble and not because she was pregnant. A vicious woman like her can give up everything for power and authority, even her own kids. And now that she is back, I am sure she is planning something big. Since her lies have already been revealed, she will surely return and try to grasp everything back." "So now that Sabrina is back, does the whole competition thing need to happen? Since they already have a leader, they don''t need a new one right?" Rocky asked. Justus shook his head and explained, "There is always a particular period and age till a leader can lead the organisation. SPIRIT needs to evolve with time and generation and for that it needs new ideas and plans. Sabrina Jones was twenty when she joined SPIRIT and her daughter is already twenty-five. The selection of the new heir is bound to happen." "Come straight to the point Justus." Liza snapped before tapping her nails on the table. " She is definitely planning to make one of her daughters take over the position and then use her like her puppet to make things work. Since she can''t lead the organisation directly, she will use the other method. Remember one thing, Sabrina doesn''t care about her daughters at all. They are just mere tools for her for taming and always keeping SPIRIT in her hands. She wouldn''t even cry or even bat an eye if she loses her daughter during the competition. This is like a gambling for her. She doesn''t know the result but she definitely doesn''t give a shit about the outcome either. You people have to be very careful while dealing with her. Do not fall for her pity acts. That woman is very vicious and sly." Kevin frowned and asked," Both daughters? So even her youngest daughter can take part in the competition?" Justus shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Why not? Even if Sabrina has ten daughters, all of them can take part in the competition." Pausing for a while, Justus murmured, "And you all should also know that Sabrina has a special backing." Matt frowned and asked, "Backing?" Justus vigorously nodded his head and said, "Yes, she has a very strong backing." " Who is it?" Rocky asked. Justus shook his head and explained, "I don''t know but people say that he is a very strong man and can be considered as invincible. Rumours also say that he was Sabrina''s f.u.c.kbuddy but alas, they are only rumours. I won''t be shocked if that man is backing Sabrina because of her beauty. I mean she is gorgeous even I was fl.u.s.tered when I first saw her. I bet her daughters are very beautiful too. Beauty runs in their family and their beauty genes are pretty strong." "So you think that man is still backing her?" Chris asked. Looking at Chris, Justus chuckled before helplessly shaking his head, "Ahh what a small world." Chris raised his eyebrows when Justus kept shaking his head while mumbling something. "Why are you laughing?" Looking around, Justus chuckled, "You know how funny this small group looks? Each and everyone of you are directly or indirectly related to SPIRIT. This is either going to be super easy or super hard. You know it''s like a little spider web." "What do you mean Justus?" Liza asked. Justus chuckled and shook his head, "What is the fun if I tell you people everything? And don''t worry it''s nothing dangerous, well maybe a bit dangerous but it''s interesting." before looking at Chris. ¡­.. Evans mansion. Rolling his eyes for the 100000th time at the newly reconciled couple, Ron kept on mumbling something which wasn''t clear. "Will you both stop? It''s been more than two hours since you have been doing this. What the hell is wrong with you both?" Ron yelled. Looking at Evie and Edward, Mia pouted her lips. Evie was sitting in Edwards lap with her arms wrapped around his neck and her head placed on his shoulder. While Edward had his arms wrapped around her waist and his lips pressed on her neck. Turning towards her fianc¨¦, Mia pouted her lips and tucked onto his sleeves. "Seriously Mia? You too? But why?" Ron asked who was clearly not at all interested in doing any kind of PDA. Mia puffed her cheeks and turned to the other side. She had the most boring fianc¨¦ in the whole world. Helplessly shaking his head, Ron grabbed her waist, lifted her up and placed her on his nap. Caressing her cheeks, Ron asked, "Happy?" Hooking her arms around his neck, Mia excitedly nodded her head, "Very happy." Placing her head in his shoulder, Mia sighed, "This feels so good." Caressing her back, Ron kissed her neck before pulling her closer. "Mia." "Hmm." "What if it really happens?" Ron asked. " Happens what?" " What dad said, what if it really happens? What if Janet and Silvia-" pausing for a while he continued, "I am Silvia''s shadow and if she dies then I have to kill myself too. And if that happens we-" Cutting him off, Mia grabbed his shoulders and excitedly suggested, "Let''s get married then." "Mia I-" Cupping his face, Mia smiled, "I don''t know what will happen in the future Ron and I don''t care about it either. I just want to spend and cherish each and every moment with you. I don''t want to make you weak by crying and asking you not to indulge yourself in this mess because I know how important this is for you. I know how important Silvia and Janet are in your life honey. All I want to do is stand beside you and support you no matter what decision you take. It''s either we live together or we die together." ¡­. Chapter 275 - Benefactor "You are crazy Mia and I love you a lot." Ron murmured before burying his face in her neck. Running her fingers through his hair, Mia smiled, "You can''t shrug me off so easily. I am gonna stick to you forever." "I don''t dare to do that." Ron considered himself very lucky for finding someone like Mia to share the rest of his life with. She was by far the most understanding and sweetest woman in the whole world. She was even okay with them not seeing each other for several months. They had been together for so many years and she never nagged him for anything. Since Ron had to follow Silvia everywhere and also hide his identity, he couldn''t stay with Mia. In fact, he did not even remember the last time he had taken her on a date. Ron often felt bad for Mia as well. Women wanted their partners to dote on them, take them out and make them feel special but there was Mia who was happy and okay with everything. "Let''s go on a date today." Ron suggested. Mia widened her eyes in shock and excitedly shouted, "Really?" Ron nodded his head and smiled, "Hmmm, I''ll take you out on a date today." "Ahhhh this is going to be so exciting, I''ll go and start getting ready." Mia excitedly jumped out of his lap and rushed towards her room. Seeing her so excited and happy, Ron chuckled and helplessly shook his head. ¡­... Somewhere in UK Massaging his temples, Elias was trying to calm down the two most close people in his life who were getting hyped and excited after seeing a mere photo which was taken from a far distance. "Do you both even realise that he is a very famous man and you can find his pictures all over the internet? This picture is not even clear. I had taken it when he was entering the resort with his wife and-" "Wife? You saw his wife too? How does she look? Well, I bet she is beautiful and-" "She is quite famous too so why don''t you both look for their picture in the Internet?" Elias suggested. The man took a deep breath and sighed, "The picture doesn''t do justice to how handsome he is and besides that we cannot search for his pictures because Gorus has access to all our computers." Elias helplessly shook his head and sighed, "I am sorry, I couldn''t get a proper picture. The security around them was so tight that I had a really hard time sneaking in." The woman smiled and breathed a sigh of relief, "Well, since Elias had a hard time then their security system is quite nice." "We cannot stop worrying just because he has good security around him Eva. It''s still dangerous." Joseph reasoned out his main concern. "Your son seems stubborn and daring too. I gave him two threats but nothing seems to work on him." Anyone who would encounter two consecutive threats would try to stay away from everything and chose to live a happy life but Chris didn''t seem to care about anything. Despite the first threat, he still kept on getting involved and now with the second threat, Elias had a hunch that Chris wouldn''t stop. "I don''t understand what that boy is thinking. He has no idea how dangerous this is. He has to stay away from this mess." Joshed hissed before curling his hand into a fist. Placing her hand on her husband''s shoulder, Eva tried to calm him down, "It''s alright honey, our boy is a strong boy. Father had raised him well and-" "It''s not about being strong or not Eva. Didn''t we leave him because we didn''t want him to get involved in all of this? We left our only son to keep him safe and now he is getting involved in the same thing." Joseph snapped. "I think they will deal with it according and already have a plan. To be precise, I think they know what they are doing." Elias had been observing them since a really long time and knew about their connections. "I am worried that what if they find out that our son is alive and-" Cutting Joseph off, Elias assured him, "There is a really slim chance if then finding the truth. If Gorus was as capable as he was several years back then by now he would''ve known where Silvia is and would''ve killed her a long time back. But now that Sabrina is back, I don''t think so Gorus will still dare to touch her daughter until Sabrina allows him to." "Did you see her?" Eva asked. Elias smiled and nodded his head, "I did." Pausing for a while, Elias gave Eva a weak smile, "She is very happy with her husband." Eva gasped and asked, "She is married? Oh my boy, I am so sorry." Waving his hand, Elias shrugged it off saying, "It''s alright, it wasn''t serious anyway." "But-" "You both don''t have to worry, I''ll handle Gorus and I''ll also make sure that Chris is safe. Just leave it to me and both of you stay out of it okay? Gorus will never pressure me for anything but you both are different. If he gets a hunch about you two being involved in anything then things are going to get ugly. I''ll go and take some rest, I haven''t slept properly for several days." Without waiting for their reply, Elias left. ¡­.. Richard and Emily''s place. Lying on the couch with a wine glass in her hand, Emily was still thinking about Sabrina''s offer. She wanted to take it but at the same time found it really very strange. Why would a mother want her daughter to leave such a capable man like Kevin? Didn''t her mother know that Kevin was a rich man and owned a multinational company? But if Sabrina''s offer was really genuine then Emily would be the main benefactor. With Sabrina''s help, she could easily manage to snatch Kevin back. .... Chapter 276 - Along with Andrew Browns dead body Emily''s lips curled upwards when she thought about all the possibilities of having Kevin back into her life. Even if Sabrina was trying to trick her and didn''t actually mean to help her, Emily would still take advantage of the situation. Wouldn''t Kevin despise Silvia and her family if she tells him how Silvia''s mother approached her and told her that she didn''t want Kevin as her son-in-law? Right now all Emily wanted to somehow create a difference between Kevin and Silvia so that she could take advantage of it and lure them away from each other. Picking up her phone, Emily started looking for Kevin''s number and tried to call him but little did she know that Kevin had blocked her servals months ago. Angry and frustrated, Emily tossed her phone aside and started thinking about ways to contact him. ¡­.. Matt''s base. "Chris are you sure that your family has no ties with SPIRIT?" Matthew asked. Chris frowned and shook his head, "As far as I know my family has nothing to do with SPIRIT." "Maybe Justus is trying to confuse us? Or he is just playing with us." Rocky reasoned out. Aunt Liza who was quiet all the way long, took a deep breath and let out a sigh. She was feeling a turmoil of emotions in her heart which she couldn''t express. She was feeling sad, angry, frustrated and guilty. She wanted to kill Sabrina Green but she knew this wasn''t the right time. She had to know more and deeper things about Sabrina before attacking her. "You people have to be careful. I don''t know what Justus said is the complete truth or not but we can''t take things lightly." ¡­. Liverpool Brown mansion. "I don''t want to eat this, I want to meet my kids." Mother Brown yelled before smashing the bowl of soup on the ground. Placing his newspaper down, Andrew smiled at his wife. "Darling our kids don''t want to meet us. They are all grown up now and don''t need us, you have to understand that now it''s just you and me." Aurora lowered her head and murmured, "But I miss my kids. Matthew, Janet and Amy, I miss them so much." Andrew smiled and shook his head, "No missing anyone okay? Be good and eat our food." Turning towards the special caretakers that Andrew had hired for his mentally and physically sick wife, he ordered, "Get another bowl for your madam." The caretaker nodded her head and quickly started preparing another bowl for her. Taking the bowl from the caretaker''s hand, Andrew ordered, "Go and get Madam''s medicine." The caretaker nodded her head and left. "Drink this and then take some rest first oaky?" Scooping a spoonful of soup, Andrew blew it for a couple of times before feeding his wife. Just then Markus arrived and gave Andrew a brown envelope, "Elder master is back and is with elder miss and young miss right now." Andrew smirked and helplessly shook his head, "Kids these days don''t even come to greet their parents. Aurora, you really did not raise our kids well." Andrew chuckled when he saw Aurora playing with the napkin with her head lowered. Just then the caretaker arrived holding a small packet in her hand. Giving it to Andrew, the caretaker stepped back. Pushing the bowl aside, Andrew opened the packet and squeezed Aurora''s cheeks and emptied the entire content inside her mouth. The maids who saw it couldn''t help but sigh. They pitied their Madam for having such a cold and cunning husband who refused to get his wife''s mental condition treated in big hospitals or in other countries. It wasn''t like Andrew couldn''t afford it but he chose to feed his wife some kind of a white powdery medicine instead. It had been more than ten years since Aurora was taking that medicine but her condition seemed to worsen even more. " Take your madam upstairs." Andrews ordered. The caretaker nodded her head and left along with Aurora. ¡­.. Aurora''s room. As soon as they entered the room, the caretaker locked the door while Aurora ran towards the washroom. "Madam, I am so sorry," the caretaker murmured before rushing after Aurora. After throwing up for quite some time, Aurora rinsed her mouth and asked, "What was that Linda? You almost killed me today." Sticking her tongue out, Linda chuckled, "Salt and my face powder." Aurora widened her eyes in shock and shouted," What? Why would you do that? And what happened to our fake packets?" Scratching her forehead, Linda grinned, "I forgot to notice but we were already out of it so I had to immediately make one so I ended up using whatever I saw. I am sorry." Aurora sighed and helplessly shook her head. "I almost choked in front Andrew today. Anyway tell Jubba that we need more of them and also help me contact Matthew too. That boy, he did not even tell me that he is back." "Madam what about master then? I mean since he knows that Matthew is here wouldn''t he-" "He wouldn''t dare. Andrew knows what Matthews position is right now so he won''t dare to touch him." Aurora snapped. "Then what about you? How long are we going to continue like this?" Linda asked. It had already been more nine years since Aurora had been acting in front of Andrew. "We will leave soon along with Andrew Browns dead body." Aurora hissed with hatred and disgust in her eyes for her so-called husband. Andrew had been feeding her with some kind of a weird medicine which could make one hallucinate at first and then slowly shut down one''s brain and kill them if taken continuously. If not for Aurora''s good luck that she find out about the medicine earlier, she would''ve really gone crazy by now. Aurora Riguna was the only daughter of a very famous and powerful underworld mafia Hocus Riguna from the western part of Germany who also had his business spread in each and every part of the world. Initially the Brown family were not as powerful as they are now. Their powers were nothing different than the other significant families and were limited but things completely changed when Andrew Aaron Brown married Aurora Riguna. Chapter 277 - Aurora’s struggles Aurora''s father, Horus Riguna forced her to marry Andrew after he saved his life during a sudden ambush during a secret meeting which was being held at Italy. At that time since Aurora had no one she liked or loved , she decided to comply with her father and follow his plans. Initially everything was okay, Andrew was nice to her and treated her really well but that lasted only until her father was alive. After her father died mysteriously, they found out that Horus had passed on his entire legacy to his daughter. For a few years, Aurora handled everything quite well all by herself but when he got pregnant with Matthew, Andrew asked her to stay at home and prepare for her pregnancy while he would look after everything.Thinking that it was the best, Aurora started staying at home. Even after Matthew was born, Aurora decided to stay at home and take care of her first born child than to leave him alone and go for missions. Slowly, Aurora completely detached herself from the outside world and devoted all her time in taking care of her kids and her husband. When Janet was five years old, Aurora''s father''s most loyal employee Jubba called her and hesitantly told her about all the bad deeds and illegal missions that her husband was sending their men to and how it was staining her father''s name, Aurora completely lost it. When Aurora investigated deeper, she found out that Andrew had started several illegal businesses and was also using her father''s name to deal with inappropriate people. When she confronted Andrew, he told her that it was just a way to expand the business. He told her several things and tried to reason things out but nothing worked because Aurora was smart enough not to fall for it. From that day onwards, Aurora started going on missions and took over her father''s business again. A few months later when both Andrew and Aurora were out for a mission, they received a call saying that Matthew had fallen down from the terrace and was in the hospital. His condition was really very serious. Leaving the mission half way, Aurora rushed back to the hospital. Seeing her son lying on the hospital bed with a thick bandage around his head, Aurora''s heart ached for her son. She blamed herself for not taking care of her kids properly. Taking advantage of the situation, Andrew persuaded Aurora to stay at home and take care of the kids promising her that he would not do anything bad that would taint her father''s name to which Aurora did not agree straightaway and said that she needed some time. After a few days when Aurora found out that it was Andrew who had asked someone to push their son from the terrace, she felt terrified. How could a father do that to his son? Scared that Andrew would try to harm her kids again, Aurora decided to stay at home and take care of them. What was the use of staying outside and going on missions when she couldn''t even keep her kids safe? As years passed by, Aurora kept on maintaining her distance from Andrew. She knew about all the bad things that he was doing outside but decided not to say anything. She was scared that he would harm her kids again. A mother''s kind and loving heart and feelings completely overshadowed the fierce and cold hearted Aurora she once used to be. Her kids became her biggest weakness. Aurora''s body became very weak after giving birth to Amy and she was bedridden for several months. At that time, Andrew started feeding her with a very strange kind of medicine saying that it would help her recuperate faster. As time passed by, Aurora started hallucinating things. At times she would scream and shout or would randomly throw things in the air shouting and yelling at someone. Everyone thought that she was going crazy. Auroras condition worsened day by day until Jubba, her father''s most loyal man sent Linda as her caretaker. Linda first exchanged the white medicine that Andrew used to feed Aurora with a fake one. She also secretly started giving her the right medicines which would help her flush down the effects of the other harmful medicine. By the time Aurora became all well, it was too late to make any move against Andrew as the latter was clever enough to take advantage of her situation and take away everything that was meant to be hers. The only reason why Andrew couldn''t kill Aurora was because she was his biggest benefactor. It was because he was Aurora''s husband that everyone listened to him and followed his commands. Since he couldn''t kill her, he decided to mentally disable her. Since Aurora couldn''t deal with him directly, she decided to use other methods. With the help of Jubba and a few other men, Aurora was slowly invading Andrews territory. Their movements were slow yet every effective. Everything was going according to their plan and they were ready to attack Andrews main base but things took a drastic turn when Andrew pulled his gun out at Matthew. ¡­.. Aurora closed her eyes and clenched her hand into a fist when the image of her son covered in blood flashed in front of her eyes. If not her fast reflexes and Victor Yugen''s help, Matthew wouldn''t have survived. "Madam, we will definitely succeed in this." Linda assured Aurora. Aurora nodded her head and asked, "What about Janet?" "Janet is doing well too and Amy is with her. It''s good that all three of them are together now. Madam may be Mather will tell Janet and Amy that you-" Cutting Linda off, Aurora shook her head, "It''s okay even if he doesn''t. I am just glad that they are doing well." Aurora''s heart ached when Janet left her and the mansion forever but she did not stop her because that was the best for her. She didn''t want her daughter to stay under the same roof as Andrew. Aurora''s heart felt more at ease when she heard that Amy was with Janet now. It had been years since she had last seen her kids together but Aurora didn''t mind. She also knew that Janet and Amy were not so fond of her and thought lowly for her but Aurora did not complain because as long as her kids were safe and happy, she didn''t want anything else. That is how a mother''s love is, putting her kids happiness and safety first and making them her first priority. Aurora could''ve easily escaped and would''ve managed to live a peaceful and happy life leaving her kids back to suffer under Andrews hand but she didn''t. She chose to give up her freedom and let her kids live a happy life outside. ¡­.. Chapter 278 - Your sister killed my husband Inside a cafe. After buying a cappuccino for herself and a donut for Amy who was waiting for her at Steve''s place, Jeren was about to step out of the when someone called her out. "Jeren." Turning around when Jeren saw who it was, her expression turned ugly. She had bumped into someone whom she didn''t wish to see. Without giving any kind of reaction, Jeren kept on standing near the door. Sabrina quickly approached her and excitedly garrbed Jeren''s hand. "It''s just been a few weeks but you''ve already lost so much weight. Taking her hand back, Jeren asked, "What do you want?" Seeing how different Jeren was acting and uninterested in having a conversation with her, Sabrina pursed her lips. "I wanted you to come back home with me. It had already been so many days and your dad and I really miss you. And how many days are you planning to stay in your uncle Thomas'' place? You also have to join college soon. Who is going to pay for your college if not us? Don''t expect your uncle Thomas'' or your brother-in-law to pay for your college fees too." When Jeren did not say anything, Sabrina grabbed her shoulders and tried very hard to pollute her mind. "Jeren you are too young to understand these tactics and games honey. They are just using you to look down on me. They want me to lose my other daughter as well. Thomas and Lily polluted Silvia''s mind and they are now doing the same for you and you shouldn''t fall for it. You are much more dear to your father and me than your elder sister. I cannot do anything with Silvia but with you it''s different. I cannot just stay back and watch them take advantage of my precious little princess." Suppressing the strong urge to roll her eyes and throwing up, Jeren took a step back. "I think I am big enough to understand what is good for me and what is not." Unwilling to give up, Sabrina took a step forward and kept on spouting nonsense. "You don''t understand Jeren they are using you to replace Silvia in that competition. They take you as a replacement and nothing else. You shouldn''t fall for this, mommy won''t let you fall for this. You are leaving with me." "Are they looking for a replacement or are you looking for a replacement Mrs Green?" Lucifer asked before standing right beside Jeren. Sabrina''s expression darkened when she saw Lucifer. "Who are you? I am talking to my daughter and I don''t want any interference." Lucifer chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "You call this talking? Well, judging from what I heard, this is called manipulating or rather polluting your daughter''s mind by ranting out your shitty analysis." Pointing towards Lucifer, Sabrina asked, "Jeren is he your new boyfriend?" Without waiting for her reply, Sabrina added, "Oh my God, can you not stay without a man even for a few weeks?" Jeren widened her eyes in shock. "Mom what nonsense are you spouting? Do you even realise how bad that sounds?" Without paying any heed to how bad her words were making Jeren''s character look, Sabrina kept on blabbering. "California was different but here everyone knows that you are Jeremiah''s Jones grandfather. At least don''t taint your grandpas name like this. You are not even an a.d.u.l.t yet and look at you already playing around with so many men. Give some face to your parents and have some shame for yourself and come with me. You''ve really become-" "Enough," Jeren shouted. "You are questioning my character? Have you not seen or you don''t know what kind of a character you have? I would rather prefer having loose character than being someone like you who is a failure as a mother and a human being. Someone who is selfish and doesn''t care about anyone else, not even her own kids. After everything that you did, you still have the cheek to say that you love me or sister Silvia? You sure have a very thick skin mother." Gritting her teeth, Sabrina shouted, "Stop it." "Why should I stop? Are you feeling ashamed now? Ashamed that I know what kind of a woman you really are? Initially I thought you did all of this because you had your own reasons but I was wrong. You only did this because you are selfish. And now instead of feeling sorry you are still trying to act all pitiful. I am not shameless but you-." *THASH* "How dare you talk to your mother like that?" Sabrina shouted after throwing a tight slap right across Jeren''s face. Jeren who was not ready for the sudden slap, staggered and would definitely fall down if not for Lucifer who acted fast and caught her waist. "Are you alright?" Lucifer asked. Wiping her tears away which were running down her swollen cheek, Jeren slowly nodded her head. "You are going home with me right now." Sabrina yelled before grabbing Jeren''s hand. But before she could, Lucifer grabbed Sabrina''s wrist. "I think she already said that she is unwilling to go with you. So you better back off before things turn more ugly." Lucifer''s grip around Sabrina''s wrist was very firm and strong making her wince in pain. When Sabrina''s eyebrows scrunched, Lucifer smirked and let her wrist go. Wiping her tears away, Jeren took a deep breath before looking at her so-called mother. "Never come looking for me ever again. I already lost the last string of hope that I had for you both yesterday when you did not even bother wishing me on my birthday. And you what? I deserved this slap. I deserved it for even hoping that maybe you aren''t as bad as others think. But I was wrong, you are even worse." "Birthday? Jeren I-" Without waiting for Sabrina to finish her sentence, Jeren turned around and left the cafe. After giving Sabrina a disgusted look, Lucifer followed Jeren outside. ¡­.. High Spirit Bar. Jackie was about to leave the bar after meeting a friend when he saw a familiar figure sitting all by herself with a glass of wine in her hand. After bidding his friend goodbye, Jackie made his way towards Liza who was sitting in a daze. "Hey, what are you doing here all alone?" Jackie asked. "Refreshing my mind may be. I don''t know, I just felt like drinking today." Liza reasoned out. "Do you want me to accompany you?" Jackie asked. Taking a sip from her glass, Liza chuckled, "Well, I don''t mind someone who is equally heartbroken as me accompanying me for a drink." After ordering a drink for himself, Jackie asked, "What happened? You look a bit off today." Placing the glass down, Liza smiled. "Remember I told you how my husband was found dead inside his office the very day we got married?" When Jackie nodded his head, Liza added, "For all these years, I have been looking for the person who killed my husband and the reason behind it but I never succeeded but guess what happened today?" Without waiting for his reply, Liza continued, "I finally know who did that and why." Jackie raised his eyebrows and asked, "You do? Who is it?" Looking at Jackie, Liza smiled and then chuckled. "Well, your sister killed my husband." ¡­.. Chapter 279 - Cute name:Manly name Outside the cafe. Looking at Jeren who had been silently sobbing, Lucifer gave her his handkerchief. "Let me drop you home." Taking the handkerchief, Jeren wiped her tears away and shook her head. "It''s alright, I can go on my own." "I bought your books and a few other necessities which madam has sent for you. They are quite heavy so let me drop you home. You won''t be able to carry it anyway." Without waiting for her reply, Lucifer started walking towards his car. Wiping her tears away, Jeren quietly followed him and got into the car. ¡­. Inside the car. Tapping his fingers on the steering wheel, Lucifer patiently waited for Jeren to settle down. "Buckle your seat belt." Jeren nodded her head and followed his instruction. When Lucifer started the car, Jeren kept looking out of the window trying to sort her feelings out. She couldn''t believe her mother would try to slander her in a public cafe. Didn''t she worry about her daughters image? Aren''t mother''s supposed to protect their daughters from getting slandered? Turning towards Lucifer, Jeren lowered her head. "That- what my mother said about you and me-I-" Cutting her off, Lucifer assured her saying, "Don''t worry about that. I didn''t believe what she said anyway." "Why were you there? I mean in the cafe?" Jeren asked. Lucifer thought for a while and answered, "I wanted to give you the books so I came looking for you." "You could''ve just left it at uncle Thomas'' place." Lucifer awkwardly cleared his throat and did not say anything. Kevin had asked Lucifer to keep an eye on Jeren and protect her well. This is the reason why Lucifer tracked her down and followed her to the cafe. ¡­.. Kevin and Silvia''s place. "This Sunday?" Silvia asked. When Kevin nodded his head, Silvia frowned. "It''s already Friday Kev and there are so many things we have to do." "This is the reason why we are going to the mansion to discuss things with mom and dad." Wrapping his arms on her shoulder, Kevin guided her towards the main door. "Now?" Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and was about to say something when his phone buzzed. "Wait for a sec," Kevin said before taking out his phone from his pocket. After receiving the call, Kevin took a deep breath and instructed, "Come to the main mansion. There are a few things I would like to discuss with you." Before hanging up the call. "Who was it?" Silvia asked. "Lucifer." Kevin answered before walking out of their apartment along with Silvia. ¡­.. Inside the car. Running her fingers against the seat belt, Silvia asked, "So why Lucifer?" "What do you mean?" Kevin asked. "I mean why Lucifer? Why would anyone name their kid Lucifer." Silvia had always believed that there was a reason behind Lucifer being named Lucifer. Kevin chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. "Why? I like Lucifer. In Fact, I was thinking of naming our first son Lucifer." Silvia rolled her eyes and snapped, "You wish Mr Austin. There is no way I would let you name my son Lucifer at any cost." Kevin smiled and asked, "Then what name would you like to give him?" "John, Tim, Tom, Markus, Jim, Jimmy anything but Lucifer." Silvia retorted. Kevin chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "Are you naming our son or a dog?" "Hey, those are cute names." "Cute? Our son needs a tough and handsome name like Kevin." Kevin shamelessly and proudly blurted out. Smacking his arm, Silvia pinched him. "Self praise is donkey praise Mr Austin and our son will have a cute name." "Our daughter can have a cute name but not our son." How could he let his son have a cute name too? According to Kevin boys were supposed to have a very tough name and Jim, Tim and Tom would definitely not work. Silvia narrowed her eyes and snapped, "Well, you can''t decide that. Since I am the one who will be giving birth to him then it''s totally my call." Kevin frowned and asked, "Hey what do you mean by it''s only your call? If not for my healthy seeds, how will you fall pregnant? You are a nurse and you very well know how things work right?" "I don''t care, it''s definitely my call." Kevin vigorously shook his head and denied. "He is going to have a tough and manly name." "Cute name." "Manly name." ¡­.. Austin mansion. Aunt Julie was in a very nice mood today as Kevin and Silvia were coming over for dinner and would also stay over for the night. The maids were naturally in a very good mood too when they how happy their madam was. Aunt Julie was also humming a tune while baking a chocolate cake for her daughter-in-law. Just then aunt Morgana entered the kitchen and ordered a maid to bake an apple pie for her. The maid lowered her head and apologetically said, "Madam is baking a cake right now so will it do if I will make a pie for you later?" "Baking a cake? Is it some kind of a special occasion?" Aunt Morgana asked. The maid nodded her head and smiled. "Young madam and young master are coming over for lunch so madam is baking young madams favourite cake for her." Aunt Morgana frowned and let out a mocking laugh. "Why is that commoner receiving such a special treatment? Isn''t it enough that she got this lovely opportunity to get married into our family? And why do you people even refer to her as young madam? Does she even deserve this title?" The maid slightly frowned and pursed her lips. "And who are you to decide whether my daughter deserves that title or not?" Aunt Julie who had just finished making the batter asked. Without waiting for Aunt Morgana''s reply, Aunt Julie added, "She is Kevin''s wife and the daughter-in-law of this house. In fact, she is our daughter. Herpi and I have always treated her as our daughter and not just our daughter-in-law. Though it doesn''t matter whether an outsider likes her or thinks she doesn''t deserve to be here with us, I am still curious. Why do you dislike my beautiful daughter so much?" ¡­. Chapter 280 - Are you pregnant? When aunt Morgana did not say anything, Aunt Julie smiled. "Or is it because your daughter-in-law is not as beautiful as Silvia? Oh wait a second, do you even know what your daughter-in-law looks like? Well, I don''t think so." Aunt Morgana narrowed her eyes but couldn''t say anything. Aunt Julie chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "You know what Morgana? You shouldn''t bitch about others when there are actually more than a hundred reasons that someone can use to shut you up." Aunt Morgana clenched her hand into a fist but chose not to say anything because she knew aunt Julie wasn''t someone she could mess with. Not only was aunt Julie fierce and a cunning woman but she also had uncle Herpi wrapped around her pinky. Though he was aunt Morgana''s biological brother but she knew how scared uncle Herpi was off his wife. "Morgana though you are my Herpi''s sister, I have never liked you and you know that very well. If not for Herpi''s sake, I would''ve never even allowed you to step into my house. But since you are already here, let me warn you for the last time. You slandered my daughter last time and I tolerated it because Herpi stopped me but this time, if you create any kind of trouble for her then trust me when I say that I will ask my guards to throw you out of my house along with your things and your stupid guest. This house belongs to Silvia as well and I don''t want my daughter to feel uncomfortable because of you or anyone. And no one better than you knows this that I can really throw you out without any hesitation. So be good and behave like a grown up civilised lady. Eat what is served and drag your ass to your room and sleep." Aunt Julie continued to work on her cake after threatening Aunt Morgana. Aunt Morgana pursed her lips and left without saying anything. .... Jones mansion. "How could you forget our daughters birthday?" Sabrina shouted at George. George frowned and narrowed his eyes. "Is it my fault? Aren''t you also supposed to remember our daughters birthday? How is it just my fault?" "There are so many things I have to deal with George. Can I not expect you to not make things more difficult for me? You know what my plans were but now everything is ruined. Jeren doesn''t even want to see our face let alone coming back to us. She hates us and I could see it in her eyes. Now how am I supposed to ask her to take part in the competition and replace Silvia?" Sabrina shouted before slamming her hand on the table. After thinking and sorting things out, Sabrina had decided to replace Silvia with Jeren because she thought Jeren would be easier to deal with rather than her elder daughter who was stubborn and also hated her. George frowned and snapped, "I told you this before that Jeren is too small for this. She just turned eighteen. I don''t want to involve her in all of this. I already half heartedly gave up my elder daughter for your sake and I don''t want to give up my second daughter as well." Several years ago when Sabrina proposed the idea of running away and saving their unborn child while leaving their elder daughter behind, George initially rejected the idea but later when Sabrina asked him to think about it and reasoned things out, George reluctantly agreed and decided to give up his first daughter and take care of the new life that was yet to be born. But now when Silvia''s life was already at stake and there was nothing that he could do to save her because he was powerless, he didn''t wish to push his other daughter to the mess as well. Sabrina frowned and gritted her teeth. "Do you think I have a choice? We will lose out if we give up." "We can lead a simple life like we have been doing all these years. We can still go back and-" Cutting him off, Sabrina shouted, "Going back? Have you gone crazy George? How can we go back? I have already involved myself in all of this and there is no way I am going back." When George did not say anything, Sabrina added, "All I have to do is kick that Austin guy out because he is the one protecting both Silvia and Jeren. With him gone, it will be easy to manipulate at least one of them to follow my orders." "Why would you do that? Can''t you see how happy Silvia is with him? Look Sabrina we have really failed as parents for both our daughters especially Silvia. And now that she is happy and is also living a blissful life, why would you want to destroy it? Doesn''t it ease your guilt a little bit when you see her happy with her husband?" Geogre asked. Sabrina mocking laughed and asked, "Do you even love me anymore George?" George took a deep breath and sighed, "I wouldn''t be here supporting you even though we both know that whatever you are doing is wrong if I didn''t love you." Sabrina was about to say something when a maid knocked at their door. "Come in." George shouted. "Young madam, the eldest master is here and wishes to see you." "Ask him to wait." ¡­.. Austin mansion. Aunt Julie rushed out of the kitchen when someone told her that Kevin and Silvia he arrived. Taking off her apron when Aunt Julie stepped into the living room, she frowned when she saw her kids who had just arrived arguing amongst themselves. "Cute name." Silvia shouted. Kevin helplessly shook his head and sighed, "No babe, a tough and more manly name for a boy and a cute name for the girl." Silvia frowned and vigorously shook her head. "No Kev, a cute name." "Babe-" "What is happening here?" Interrupting them, Aunt Julie asked. Silvia rushed towards Aunt Julie and complained, "Mom Kevin doesn''t want to give our son a cute name. He wants him to have a manly and tough name." "Well mom don''t you think a boy should have a tough and manly name? A girl can have a cute one." Kevin tried to defend himself. Aunt Julie widened her eyes in shock and asked excitedly, "Wait what? Are you pregnant honey?" Silvia and Kevin shook their heads and snapped, "No we aren''t." Aunt Julie frowned and yelled, "Then what are you both fighting for?" Kevin: -_- Silvia: *_* Chapter 281 - Family planning When Silvia and Kevin did not say anything, Aunt Julie fronwed. "Work harder and give me a grandchild first. We are so desperate to play with our grandchild." Kevin awkwardly scratched his forehead and cleared his throat. "We haven''t thought about it yet and-" Cutting him off, Aunt Julie snapped, "So you can fight over my grandchild''s name but you still haven''t thought about giving me one?" "Mom-" "Oh you shut up. If you had worked harder, I would''ve had a grandchild to play with by now." Aunt Julie hissed at her useless son. When Kevin and Silvia did not say anything, Aung Julie added, "Or is it because you both don''t want to have a kid?" Silvia shook her head and explained, "It''s not like that mom, actually we haven''t thought about it yet." "Then you both should start thinking." Aunt Julie couldn''t help but bug them. "What are you guys talking about?" Uncle Herpi asked. "I am asking your son to work harder and give us a grandchild." Aunt Julie excitedly exclaimed. Running his fingers through this hair, Kevin helplessly shook his head. "We are not having this conversation okay? Don''t you think it is something that Silvia and I need to decide? Even we have our family plans and when we feel it''s the right time to have a child, we will." "But-" Just then a maid interrupted them. "Madam, your cake is ready." "Cake? You are baking a cake?" Uncle Herpi excitedly asked. "Yes, I am baking Silvia''s favourite cake." Silvia excitedly hugged aunt Julie and squealed. "Thank you so much mom." Patting Silvia''s back, Aunt Julie smiled and said, "Come back often and I''ll bake all kinds of cakes and cookies for you." ¡­.. Jones mansion. "Why did you come back?" William Jones asked. Sabrina mockingly smirked and helplessly shook her head. "I was expecting a warm hug or at least a welcome back pat but it seems you are not at all happy to see me." William Jones narrowed his eyes and slammed the table. "It has only been a few days but you are already stirring trouble for everyone? Why did you meet Darkus Evans? Why are you trying to find ways and contact them once again? Can''t you just stay back and enjoy the peaceful life that father has given you?" Sabrina frowned and asked, "You have people following me?" Placing his hand on his h.i.p.s, William narrowed his eyes. "What makes you think that I''ll let you loiter around recklessly? You just know how to bring trouble Sabrina." "Trouble? Are you it''s trouble? Isn''t it because now the slim chance you had to make your son the leader of SPIRIT is gone?" Sabrina mocking asked. William pursed his lips but did not say anything. "What? Aren''t you going to say anything now? Or are you still in shock because the last chance you had to take over SPIRIT has been taken away by me once again?" William has always wanted to take over SPIRIT since he was young. If not for Sabrina who willingly volunteered herself to take part in the competition and lead SPIRIT, grandpa Jones and grandma Jones had decided to make William the next heir. A few years later when Sabrina faked her death and left, William knew she was still alive but chose not to do anything because he thought Sabrina would never come back. He was also trying to get rid of Silvia who was the supposed heir of SPIRIT because with Silvia gone, William could easily make his son take part in the competition but Sabrina''s unexpected return ruined everything. "Go away or back off before you regret coming back." William warned Sabrina. Sabrina chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "Oh big brother I don''t really understand where you get so much confidence from. Why don''t you just focus on dealing with your broken family and your spoiled son and leave SPIRIT to me?" "You-" "Enough you too, if you both want to argue then don''t do it inside my house. Get out." Jeremiah Jones yelled at his two extremely disgraceful kids. "Dad, you are finally back, I wanted talk to you about-" Cutting his daughter off, Grandpa Jones waved his hand indicating her to stop. "Later Sabrina, I need some rest." before walking towards his room. Sabrina gritted her teeth but didn''t say anything. It had been a few days and she realised that her father had been ignoring her. He wouldn''t pick up her call or talk to her properly. Sabrina needed her father''s help for a few things so she had to find out what was wrong with him. ¡­.. Austin mansion. Having her food, Silvia occasionally kept on eyeing at Aunt Morgana who had been behaving and was extremely quiet unlike other days. Neither did she taunt Silvia or said anything bad about her, instead she smiled at Silvia twice. Kevin, who had been noticing his wife for a really long time, leaned towards her and whispered, "If you keep looking at her like that she might think you''ve fallen in love with her." "She smiled at me Kevin, didn''t you see that? Ahh I still can''t believe it." Silvia murmured. "Well, you should thank mom later then." Kevin murmured before placing food on her plate. "Silvia I have already discussed everything with Thomas and we already prepared a list of the people who will be coming from Thomas'' side. Make a list of the people whom you want to invite from your workplace or anyone else after you finish eating okay? Do not hold back because this is going to be a huge banquet. I am inviting all our business partners and army officials, my old comrades and the entire Glory staff will be attending the banquet." Uncle Herpi excitedly exclaimed. Shoving a piece of steak into his mouth, Kevin asked, "And what about the Wilson family?" Uncle Herpi frowned and yelled, "Who is going to invite Ceaser Wilson to my son''s banquet? Huh I don''t want to dirty the place by inviting a sc.u.mbag like him." ¡­.. Chapter 282 - Aunt Morgana’s son Uncle Herpi frowned and yelled, "Who is going to invite Ceaser Wilson to my son''s banquet? Huh I don''t want to dirty the place by inviting a sc.u.mbag like him." "Herpi stop it." Julia snapped. Uncle Herpi frowned deeper and gritted his teeth. "There is no way I am inviting him for the banquet." Without leaving any room for negotiation,Kevin said, "Rocky is coming so I have to invite uncle Caesar as well." Uncle Herpi frowned and was about to say something but aunt Julie interrupted him, "Do you not care about your image in front of Silvia? What is wrong with you?" "But-" "Say one more word and I''ll walk out of this house leaving you alone and I''ll never come back." Aunt Julie threatened her husband. Uncle Herpi pursed his lips and kept on eating without saying anything. Turning towards Kevin, Aunt Julie said, "Go and give out the invitation with your father tomorrow to all our business partners and employees. I''ll send out invitations to all our friends and relatives. Later in the evening go around with Silvia and give out the invitation as well." "I am not going to send an invitation to Caesar." Uncle Herpi retorted. Leaning towards Kevin, Silvia asked, "Father seems to not like the Wilson family. Why?" Kevin chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "Long story short, something happened when they were in college so they hate each other. But before that, they were good friends." Aunt Morgana who had been quiet for a really long time finally opened her mouth. "Herpi did you send Samuel an invitation as well?" Uncle Herpi nodded his head and looked at his wife. "I did call Samuel in the morning and he will be coming over with his wife and daughter tomorrow morning." Aunt Julie explained. Without saying anything, Aunt Morgana kept on eating her meal. ¡­. Silvia and Kevin''s room. "A little to the centre." Silvia instructed. "Ummmm yeah right there¡­" she m.o.a.ned. Applying a little pressure at the centre of her right foot, Kevin chuckled. "Are you liking it honey?" With her eyes closed and her right leg placed on his thigh, Silvia nodded her head. "You are becoming better and better everyday." Recently Kevin had started giving her foot massages before going to sleep which actually helped her sleep better. "Why don''t you just stop wearing heels if it hurts you so much?" Kevin suggested. He very well knew how much Silvia struggled whenever she wore heels. "Because it makes me feel confident and also good." And also because Kevin was taller than her but she didn''t reason that out. "Do you want me to invite the whole hospital staff over?" Kevin asked. Silvia widened her eyes in shock. Inviting the whole hospital over, wasn''t that a bit too much? "Umm isn''t that a little too much? I mean the whole hospital staff will-" "I was planning to make your work easier and send an invitation to the higher ups and of course your department from Glory''s side. This way you don''t have to go around sending out invites and hurt your legs. And don''t you want to see a surprised look on their face when they see you in the beautiful gown and-" Cutting him off, Silvia excitedly asked, "What? A gown?" Kevin smiled and nodded his head. "It''s almost ready. I''ll take you there for a trial tomorrow." "Why didn''t you tell me about it?" Silvia asked. Kevin shrugged his shoulders and pursed his lips. "It was supposed to be a surprise." Shifting to the other side, making some room for him to lie down beside her so that she could cuddle with her human warmer. Wrapping her arms around her, Silvia placed her head on his chest and asked, "Babe who is Samuel?" Running his fingers through her hair, Kevin said, "Samuel is Aunt Morgana''s only son." Raising her head, Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked, "She has a son?" Kevin chuckled and pinched her nose. "Why are you so shocked? Can''t she have a son?" "I thought your aunt was prolly frustrated because she did not have a family or love in her life. Well, I never expected her to have a family." Silvia found it really very strange. Aunt Morgana did not seem like she had a family let alone a son. "Well, she did marry when she was eighteen and her husband was pretty rich. Uncle Nicholas had a heart disease and died unexpectedly. Samuel was twenty back then. After his father''s death, he had to take over their family business in a hurry. Four years ago when Aunt was out on a trip, Samuel married his assistant Clara. Aunt Morgana disagreed and refused to accept their relationship because-" Cutting him off Silvia cleared her throat and continued, "Because Clara was an ordinary girl like me who did not have any special background." Kevin chuckled and nodded his head. "Your aunt''s nature is pretty predictable." Silvia said. "Aunt wanted Samuel to leave Clara and marry someone else but Samuel refused to do so. Aunt Morgana created a ruckus for quite some time but when Samuel stopped talking to her and refused to keep any kind of connection with her, she left home." Kevin explained. "That''s it? She just left? Mom was saying that they have a daughter too." Silvia asked. Kevin nodded his head and continued, "After a year when Clara gave birth to an adorable daughter, Samuel brought his daughter all the way to where aunt Morgana was but she refused to even look at her because it was a girl." Silvia frowned and snapped, "What? Are you serious? Oh my God this is insane. I hate her more now." "She also said that she will accept Clara only if she gives her a grandson. And from that day onwards, Samuel never came looking for her. He does share a very healthy relationship with us. He treats my father like his own." Kevin explained. Helplessly shaking her head, Silvia sighed, "Your aunt is unbelievable. I hope karma hits her so hard that she loses all her teeth or at least the front ones." ¡­.. Chapter 283 - You kids are unbelievable Rocky''s and Janet''s place. "Aunt Liza isn''t back?" Matthew fronwed and asked. "Wasn''t you and aunt Liza together?" Veronica asked before glancing at her watch. It was almost half past nine and aunt Liza wasn''t back yet. Taking out his phone, Matthew tried calling her but the call did not go through. "She was with me but she left around 3. I thought she left for home but-" "Big brother what''s wrong?" Janet asked. "Aunt Liza hasn''t arrived yet." Matthew said before calling Aunt Liza again. "Maybe she got stuck somewhere. I''ll go and check downstairs." Grabbing his coat, Rocky was about to leave when the doorbell rang. Walking towards the door, Rocky said, "I think it''s aunt Liza." Matthew breathed a sigh of relief when he saw aunt Liza. "I''ve been calling for a really long time. What happened to your phone?" Looking at everyone, Aunt Liza helplessly shook her head. "I am not a small kid kids, so why are you people so worried about me?" "Where did you go?" Matthew asked. Crashing on the couch, Aunt Liza took a deep breath. "I needed a cold bottle of beer to clear my head." "So it took you six hours to finish a bottle of beer?" Matthew asked. When Aunt Liza did not say anything, Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked, "Aunt, were you alone?" "Of course I was alone." Aunt Liza snapped. *DING* *DONG* "I''ll get it." Rocky yelled before rushing towards the door. Rocky widened his eyes in shock when he saw uncle Jackie standing at the door holding something. "Mr Jones-I mean uncle Jack? Oh this isn''t Silvia''s place. It''s-" Cutting him off, uncle Jackie shook his head. "Oh no, I am here to see Liza. She stays here right?" Rocky nodded his head and asked him to come inside. When Matthew saw uncle Jackie, he grinned and got up. "Ohh hey Uncle Jackie, it''s nice to meet you again. Are you here to see aunt Liza?" Jackie smiled and nodded his head. "Yeah, Liza left her purse in my car so I am here to give her." "Left her purse in your car? How did that happen?" Matthew asked before looking at aunt Liza whose face had already turned super red out of embarrassment. "I guess she dropped it when we left the club and-" "Ahhh so you both were together?" Matthew asked. Uncle Jackie nodded his head. "We had a couple of drinks together." Matthew was about to say something but Aunt Liza interrupted him, "Jack...mmmm thanks for getting my purse and sorry for the trouble." before taking her purse from uncle Jackie''s hand. Jackie smiled and said, "It''s alright. I''ll take my leave now." "Uncle why don''t you have dinner with us?" Janet asked. Uncle Jackie smiled and shook his head, "Maybe next time, I am in a hurry right now." Turning towards aunt Liza, uncle Jackie smiled and added, "I''ll see you tomorrow then." Aunt Liza smiled and nodded her head. After uncle Jackie left, Matthew cleared his throat and grinned at his aunt. "So you went alone huh?" Janet excitedly clapped her hands together and sniffed, "Ahhh do you all smell something? Ahhh I smell love." Aunt Liza sighed and helplessly shook her head, "You kids, we just had a few drinks together." "Okay so if it was just a few drinks then why did you lie? Why did you say that you were alone?" Matthew asked while grinning from ear to ear. Smacking Matthews arm, Veronica scolded him, "Will you stop teasing her? So what if she went out with uncle Jackie? Isn''t it normal for a single beautiful woman to date a single handsome man? Aunt Liza is young and she also needs some change and refreshment in her life." Aunt Liza widened her eyes in shock, "Veronica what are you saying?" Wrapping his arms around his wife''s shoulder, Matthew nodded his head, " Mu Vero is absolutely right." "I cannot wait to share this special news with Silvia ahhh this is so exciting." Janet squealed. Massaging her temples, Aunt Liza sighed. "You kids are unbelievable." ¡­.. Austin mansion. Kevin''s study room. "There are people following Jeren Green as well. We managed to catch one of them and after interrogating him for quite sometime, he revealed Sabrina Jones'' plans to us." Passing Kevin an envelope, Lucifer sat down. "What plans?" Kevin asked before opening the envelope. Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Lucifer added, "She has plans of abducting Jeren Green." Going through the photographs, Kevin sighed. "This is unbelievable." Tossing the photographs aside, Kevin helplessly shook his head. Sabrina Jones had really crossed all the boundaries. Not only did she allot people to follow Jeren but also had plans of abducting her. How low can this woman stoop? "Jeren will be joining college soon and at that time things will become even more dangerous. Jeren is your madam''s sister so I cannot let her suffer as well. I want you to protect Jeren starting today. Make sure she is safe and nothing happens to her. I only trust you Lucifer and I hope you will never let me down." Lucifer nodded his head and assured Kevin, "Don''t worry sir, Jeren is my responsibility starting today and I''ll take care of her." ¡­. Inside Kevin''s room. "Where did you go?" Silvia asked before closing the book she was reading. "I thought you were asleep." Silvia raised her eyebrows and asked, "So if I am asleep, you have the right to walk out of the room leaving me alone to freeze in this cold weather?" Kevin chuckled and vigorously shook his head, "No it doesn''t." Before pulling her into his embrace. Snuggling against his chest, Silvia pouted her lips and asked, "How are you always so warm?" "Because I am hot." Kevin cheekily said. "Haha very funny Mr Austin. You are hot because your wife is hot." Kevin chuckled and asked, "What kind of logic is that?" "That is my logic." Just then Silvia''s phone rang. "It''s Janet." Kevin said before passing her the phone. Silvia frowned and wondered, "At this time?" before picking up the call. ¡­.. Chapter 284 - Spark Silvia frowned and wondered, "At this time?" before picking up the call. "Sil, where are you?" Janet excitedly asked. "We at the main mansion, what''s up?" Silvia asked. "You won''t believe what I am about to say." Janet excitedly squealed. Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head. Janet has always been like this. More exciting sequels than words. "First calm down and tell me what happened." When Janet squealed again, Silvia chuckled and instructed, "Jan take a few deep breaths first." After taking a few deep breaths, Janet cheekily smiled. "You won''t believe what is actually happening around us." "What is it?" Silvia asked. "Something is going on between Aunt Liza and uncle Jack." Silvia excitedly widened her in shock. "You gotta be kidding me." Janet again squealed in excitement and chuckled. "I was shocked too but trust me babe, it''s true." "Start spilling Jan." Silvia impatiently and excitedly said. Janet chuckled and narrated the entire thing to Silvia in one go. "You see? There is definitely something going on. Okay maybe not something but there is at least a spark between them." "Ahhh this is so exciting, they will look so cute together." Silvia exclaimed. "Should we or should we not?" Janet asked. Silvia chuckled and vigorously nodded her head. "Hell yeah we have to. Let''s include Martha and Bella in this too." "What about Ron?" Janet asked. "I think we should let him spend some time with Mia." Silvia suggested. Janet nodded her head and agreed, "Yeah I think you are right. By the way Sil, I am resuming work again from next week. What about you? Working or not?" "Of course I will, work is important. What about Ron?" Silvia asked. "He will join too. By the way I heard Dr Johnathan has requested the hospital authority to transfer you to his department. Marvin had called today and gave me a few new gossip from the hospital and this was one of them." Janet explained. Silvia frowned and asked, "Why would he do that?" "Do who what?" Kevin asked before placing his head on her lap and hugging her waist. Running her fingers through this hair, Silvia said, "I''ll talk to the authorities after I return back. There is no way I am changing departments Jan. I like our emergency department so much. There is you and also Ron too so it''s more convenient for me." "Seems like your lover boy hasn''t given up on you. He knows that you are married to a handsome man but still. Tch¡­.he still wants to leech over you." Janet really despised men who kept clinging onto women who were happily married. "Don''t stress over it, I''ll manage." Silvia assured Janet. After talking about a few random things, Silvia and Janet called it off for the night and decided to talk more when they met. "What happened?" Kevin asked. Running her finger through his hair, Silvia sighed. "It''s nothing, just work." "Mrs Austin, you do know that your husbands company is the biggest shareholder and the biggest sponsor of the hospital you work in right?" Kevin smiled asked. Smacking his arm, Silvia said, "It''s my workplace Kev so no exercising powers." "I will if they try to bully my wife." Kevin would never let anyone who even tries to bully his wife go. "No one is bullying me it''s just that Dr Johnathan-" Cutting her off, Kevin frowned and asked, "That touchy bone doctor?" Silvia nodded her head and added, " He wants to shift me to his department." Kevin frowned deeper and asked, "Why would he do that? And I don''t like that man." How could he like anyone who fancied his beautiful wife and kept looking for ways to touch her? "Well, I did not say anything back then because we were not ''WE'' but now it''s different. If he even tries to come near you, I''ll break his legs." Or rather kill him. Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "You want to break an orthopedic doctor''s legs? He can easily treat himself." "I''ll break his hands too then." Kevin snapped. Kissing his forehead, Silvia brushed her nose against his. "Then I don''t have anything to worry about, I have my husband protecting me." Caressing her cheeks, Kevin smiled. "I''ll always protect my wife no matter what." ... Helis restaurant. After having dinner, Chris and Martha were about to leave the restaurant when someone spilled a glass of champagne on Martha''s dress. "I am so sorry miss I-" the woman panicked and tried to dab Martha''s dress with her hand. Martha smiled and stopped her. "It''s alright." Turning towards Chris, Martha said, "I''ll go and wash this." "You want me to accompany you?" Chris asked. "It''s alright, why don''t you get the car ready while I deal with this?" Martha assured him before walking towards the washroom. After gesturing a bodyguard to follow Martha, Chris left. ¡­. Inside the washroom. After dabbing some water on her dress, Martha was washing her hands when a woman entered the washroom. She was wearing a very formal dress and looked quite smart and beautiful. "Are you Martha Jelvis?" The woman asked. Martha nodded her head and asked, "Yes, sorry do I know you?" "Are you Chris Walker''s wife?" The woman asked. When Martha nodded her head, the woman smiled. Martha raised her eyebrows when she noticed something. The woman standing in front of her resembled Chris a lot, especially her eyes. Her eyes were exactly like Chris''. "Do I know you?" The woman shook her head and smirked. "No you don''t know me but I know you and your husband very well." Martha fronwed and asked, "What do you want?" when she saw the woman take out a small knife from her bag. "What if I say that I want your life or may be your husbands?" The woman asked. When Martha did not say anything, the woman added, "Your husband is very daring I must say. Ignoring our threats, he is still doing what we asked him not to. What a brave and stupid move?" ¡­. Chapter 285 - Threats When Martha did not say anything, the woman added, "Your husband is very daring I must say. Ignoring our threats, he is still doing what we asked him not to. What a brave and stupid move." Martha fronwed deeper and wondered when did Chris receive the second threat? She had no idea about it and why didn''t Chris tell her. "Well, I have no idea about the second threat but since my husband decided to ignore it so I guess he doesn''t care who you are or what you want and neither do I." The woman smiled and said, "Hmmm I like your confidence. I was expecting a shocked or panicked expression from you but-anyway. I just want to tell you that you must ask Chris to stay away from the mess that his friends are trying to drag him into. He isn''t supposed to enter or be a part of it and if he does, he is inviting trouble." Martha chuckled and asked, "Wait, is this a threat or a warning?" "What do you think?" The woman asked. "Seems none to me." Pausing for a while, Martha added, "My husband is not a child, he knows what he is doing." "You don''t understand, it''s dangerous. He isn''t supposed to be there. He is supposed to lead a healthy life he-" Cutting her off, Martha asked, "Who are you? And why are you so concerned about Chris?" Martha could see fear and concern in the woman''s eyes, something that a stranger would never have someone he doesn''t know. The similarities between their facial features and eyes were telling Martha a lot of things but she didn''t want to jump into a conclusion. She wished what she was thinking wasn''t true because if it was, it would be a huge blow for her husband. "I am one of the people they are trying to mess with." The woman said. "Why only Chris? Why aren''t you threatening others and asking them to stay away?" Martha curiously asked. When the woman did not say anything, Martha added, "Listen to me, I don''t know what your exact motive is but I have this feeling that you mean no harm. And I think you decided to approach me because your consecutive threats didn''t work on my husband so maybe you wanted to scare me so that I would force Chris to stay away but that is not going to happen. I have a rough idea about everything that is happening and I know that Kevin and Silvia need all their friends right now. It would be selfish and mean of me to force Chris to discard his long time friendship with Kevin and just back off. Chris always says that when they are together, they are the strongest. I don''t know what the outcome of this might be but I don''t want to live with the lifelong regret of not helping my friends when they need our support and help." Pausing for a while, she continued, "My father has always taught me not to step down or give in if someone tries to threaten us because that is what cowards do. He always taught my brother and me to fight back and win of course. Maybe you mistook me for a rich, timid and a scary cat heiress but I am not. I may look ladylike, delicate and gentle but trust me this is just the appearance I choose to show to the people in and around me. And it''s not like I am going to let Chris get into this all by himself. Initially I wasn''t so interested in what was going on because Chris told me it''s nothing but after talking to you, I wish to no more. You just sky-rocketed my dim curiosity over this matter." Just then the bodyguard entered the washroom and asked Martha, "Is everything okay ma''am?" "It''s alright, just give me two minutes." Martha said. The bodyguard nodded his head and left. Grabbing her bag, Martha smiled at the woman. "It was nice meeting you." "Are you not gonna run away if Chris gets into trouble? Are you willing to suffer with him?" The woman asked. Turning around, Martha smiled, "Well, Chris and I know very well how strong our bond and relationship is so I don''t think so I have to explain this to an outsider or rather an enemy." before walking out of the cafe. After Martha left, the woman took a deep breath. Just then her phone buzzed. "Eva where are you?" Joseph asked. Eva smiled and said, "I just met our daughter-in-law." Joseph widened his eyes in shock and asked, "What? You met Martha? How is she? I mean-" "Joseph, our son chose the right woman for himself." Eva proudly exclaimed. ¡­.. Inside the car. "When were you planning to tell me about the second threat you received Mr Walker?" Martha asked. Chris scratched his forehead and cleared his throat. "Well, I was going to tell you." "When?" Martha asked. Chris sighed and stopped the car. "Look babe I am sorry for hiding this from you but I didn''t want you to worry." "Hiding things from me would make me panic even more and may give me more anxiety attacks. I would rather die knowing everything than not knowing anything at all." Martha reasoned out. Martha hated when someone kept things away from her thinking that she would freak out. Well, at first maybe she would freak out but later she will definitely try to work on it. "I am sorry for keeping things away from you, I shouldn''t have." Chris never liked keeping things away from his wife but he didn''t want her to keep worrying about everything all the time. Martha sighed and hooked her arms around his. "It''s alright just don''t hide things from me in the future okay?" Chris nodded his head and readily agreed. "I promise I won''t. Hey but who did you know about you?" "I met someone at the washroom." Martha decided not to hide anything from him. Chris frowned and asked, "Who?" ¡­.. Chapter 286 - Do you want one? While narrating the entire encounter, Martha purposely skipped the similarity that she noticed between Chris and that woman because it was a big thing and Martha wasn''t even sure whether she had seen things right or not. She wanted to confirm everything and then talk to him about it. Chris frowned and started examining her body. "Are you fine? Did she-" "She did not even touch me so relax." Martha assured him and placed her head on his shoulder. "No going to washrooms alone in the future. I''ll accompany you." Though there were many guards around her all the time, Chris still never felt at peace until she was with him. Martha chuckled and asked, "Will you enter the ladies washroom for me?" Chris vigorously nodded his head making the latter raise her eyebrows. "Seriously Chris? Don''t you care about your reputation at all?" "I just care about you." Giving her a peck on her cheeks, Chris intertwined their hands together. Unbuckling her seat belt, Martha took off her shoes and pounced into his embrace. Snuggling in his lap, Martha buried her head on his chest. "I hate it when people threaten me." Tightening his grip around her, Chris sighed. "Hmm, I''ll take care of it." Martha shook her head and cupped his face. "No Chris I don''t want you to deal with this alone. We are doing this together no matter what happens." When Chris did not say anything, Martha added, "Appointing extra bodyguards for me is useless until I am also cautious about the things happening around me. And I''ll be cautious only if you tell me what is happening in detail." Chris took a deep breath and asked, "Okay, what do you want to know?" "Everything." ¡­.. Janet''s and Rocky''s place. "Why would you want to meet her?" Janet fronwed and asked. Matthew sighed and tried to convince his sister and change her perspective about their mother, Aurora. "Jan sometimes things aren''t the way you see them. Sometimes it''s different and totally different from what you had expected it to be." "She is exactly how I think she is, selfish and full of herself. All she cares about is her cunning husband." Janet yelled. She hated how her mother never stood up for them. She hated how as a mother, she never supported them and allowed their father to torture and ill treat them. Instead of stopping her husband and protecting her kids, she chose to stay shut and follow her husband''s instructions. For Janet, Aurora and Sabrina were the same. Matthew sighed and helplessly shook his head. He wanted to tell Janet the truth but Aurora had asked him not to because that would hinder the plans she had to take Andrew down. Matthew still decided to give Janet a few hints which did not go well. He didn''t like how Janet looked down on their mother though he did not blame Janet because under the current circ.u.mstances, it was obvious for Janet to hate Aurora because she did not know how their mother had always secretly helped and protected them. Placing his hand on Janet''s shoulder, Rocky tried to calm her down. "Honey, calm down and listen to brother Matthew first." "You know what, I don''t want to talk about it." Janet said before walking towards her room. "Jan-" "She''ll be okay by morning. You should go and take some rest, I''ll talk to her." Rocky assured Matthew. Matthew nodded his head and left. ¡­.. Next morning. Austin mansion. When Silvia woke up, Kevin was still sleeping with his arms protectively wrapped around her. Silvia smiled and snuggled closer before giving him a peck on his lips. With his eyes still closed, Kevin smiled. "Such a lovely morning kiss to begin my morning with." "You were awake." Slowly opening his eyes, Kevin buried his head on her neck. "Hmmm Good morning Mrs Austin. Can I know the reason behind that early morning kiss?" "No reason, I just thought that you deserve the kiss." Silvia cheekily smiled and kissed him on his lips again. Kevin smiled and pulled her closer. "Your mood is quite good today." "I am always in a very good mood." Silvia snapped. "Hmm, your mood is extra good today. Any good reason? Something that you are thinking and I don''t know?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and said, "I saw a very beautiful dream." Kevin smiled and asked, "Beautiful dream? Did you see me n.a.k.e.d?" Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head, "I can you see you n.a.k.e.d anytime and anywhere I want. It''s my right and I don''t have to rely on my dreams for that." "Yeah that is true. You just have to tell me and then I''ll strip myself n.a.k.e.d anytime, anywhere you want." Kevin shameless said. Running her finger through his chest, Silvia smiled, "I''ll keep that in mind my stripper." "Okay so what did you dream about?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and started telling Kevin about her dream. "I saw you, me and our little baby who looked just like you chilling on the beach. Our little one was busy building his sand castle while we were helping him. We looked so perfect and beautiful together." It was the best dream Silvia has ever had. Though they had no plans of having one but the thought about having one made Silvia feel happy. Supporting his head with his elbow, Kevin asked, "Do you want one?" "What?" Silvia asked. "A baby, do you want to have a baby?" Kevin asked. Silvia thought for awhile and answered, " Well, I don''t know and it''s not about whether I want one or not. It should come from both of us. So the question should be, do we want to have a baby?" Hugging her tighter, Kevin sighed, "I don''t know, I don''t think so I am ready to share you with anyone. I want to keep you all by myself. No sharing my beautiful wife." Silvia chuckled and smacked his arm, "Hey, don''t be so stingy. The baby will be a part of both of us and it will belong to us." "But still, it will definitely take away half of your time, love and attention. I don''t want to get ignored and helplessly watch the baby take you away from me." Kevin pouted his lips and complained. ¡­.. Chapter 287 - So you don’t want one? "But still, it will definitely take away half of your time, love and attention. I don''t want to get ignored and helplessly watch the baby take you away from me." Kevin pouted his lips and complained. "So you don''t want one?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and said, "I want one but-" Was it the best time to have a baby? With everything that was going on, Kevin didn''t want to welcome a new life in such a chaotic situation. He wanted to clean up everything and then live a peaceful and happy life with his wife and kid or kids may be. Silvia smiled and nodded her head, "Let''s plan things accordingly then." "Or let''s not plan anything at all. I mean if the little one comes let it come. Let''s continue everything like we normally do okay?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. She was already very satisfied with the pace and way their relationship was progressing and didn''t want to interrupt it. Kevin was right, the baby would come when it wanted to so there was no need to plan anything. Looking at the watch, Silvia widened her eyes in shock. "Ahhh Kev it''s already 9:30, we have to go down for breakfast." Kevin groaned and shook his head. "I don''t wanna go." "Isn''t your cousin coming over with his wife and daughter? What is wrong with you Kev? We have to go." Pushing him away, Silvia quickly got down from the bed. "You care about someone whom you haven''t even met but you don''t care about your husband who loves you a lot and wants to do nothing but hug you for sometime?" Kevin asked. Silvia chuckled and shook her head. "Your morning hugs always lead to something else and we don''t have time for that." Kevin puffed his cheeks and clumsily got down from the bed. ¡­.. Downstairs. "Did you have a smooth flight?" Uncle Herpi asked Samuel who had just arrived along with his wife Clara and his three years old daughter Kathy. Samuel nodded his head and smiled. "Yes uncle, the flight was alright." Samuel Wallis was aunt Morgana''s only son and the CEO of Wallis enterprise. He was a couple of years older than Kevin and had married his assistant Clara Winston. They had an adorable little daughter together whose name was Kathy. "It''s nice to meet you again uncle." Clara politely greeted uncle Herpi. Uncle Herpi smiled and patted Clara''s head. "Ahh look at you, you have become more beautiful than the last time I saw you. No wonder Samuel is so fond of you." Clara smiled and said, "And uncle looks as young as ever." Uncle Herpi let out a hearty laugh. "Ahhh you don''t you flatter you old uncle." Uncle Herpi was very fond of Clara because she was a really nice and understanding girl. Uncle Herpi never judged anyone through the background they came from so Clara''s simple family background never bothered him. He always wondered why his sister refused to acknowledge such a wonderful girl as her sister-in-law. "Grandpa Austin." Kathy shouted before rushing towards uncle Herpi. Squatting down, Uncle Herpi scooped the little one his arms and gasped. "Oh you have grown big. Booking her arms around her grandpa''s neck, Kathy giggled. "I drink milk every morning and night." "Ahhh that is good, our little angel is a good girl." Uncle Herpi praised the little one earning a kiss from her. Slipping down from father Herpi''s embrace, Kathy ran towards the kitchen shouting, "GRANDMA." Aunt Morgana who was standing not too far away from the kitchen door froze when she saw the little adorable thing running towards her with a gorgeous smile flashed on her face. This was the first time she was seeing her granddaughter and she realised that her granddaughter was much more beautiful than she had expected her to be. Thinking that the little one was coming towards her, Aunt Morgana was about to smile when Kathy ran towards the kitchen door, brushing her shoulders against Aunt Morgana''s dress. "Ahhh look who is here? Our little angel." Aunt Julie smiled and quickly scooped her into her arms. Hugging Aunt Julie''s neck, Kathy kissed her on her cheeks. "I missed you so much grandma." Aunt Morgana felt very sour and weird when she saw her granddaughter with Aunt Julie. Suppressing her sourness, she started walking towards the living room to see her son. When Samuel saw his mother, he narrowed his eyes and glared at her. He was about to say something when he felt a pair of soft hands in his arms. Turning towards his wife when Samuel saw her shake her head, Samuel nodded his head and decided to ignore his mother. When uncle Herpi told him about his cousin''s wedding banquet, Samuel readily agreed to be part of it but when he heard that his mother would be there too, he didn''t want to go but for his uncle, aunt and cousins sake, he decided to bear with it. Stopping right in front of her son whom she hadn''t seen for so many years, Aunt Morgana''s eyes teared up. "Sa-" Cutting her off and ignoring her presence, Samuel asked uncle Herpi, "Uncle where is Kevin and sister-in-law?" "Ahh they are upstairs in their room. I think they will come down soon." Uncle Herpi said. "I see, I badly want to see my sister-in-law. When Kevin called me a few days ago, he sounded so in love. I want to see what kind of woman made my cousin fall head over heels for her. In fact Clara is excited to meet her too. Right honey?" Samuel asked. Clara smiled and nodded her head. When Aunt Morgana heard a very familiar name she noticed the presence of a beautiful woman who was standing right beside her son with her arms wrapped around his. Looking at her daughter-in-law whom she refused to acknowledge, aunt Morgana understood why Kathy was so beautiful. With her son''s and Clara''s genes together, Kathy was bound to be beautiful. When Clara noticed aunt Morgana staring at her, she gave her a polite smile only to earn a frown from the other side. ... Chapter 288 - I want it Clara sighed and lowered her head. This was the first time she was meeting her mother-in-law and she would be lying if she said that she wasn''t nervous. Infact nervousness skyrocketed when she realised that her mother-in-law hated her to the extent that she refused to acknowledge her and her daughter as well. When Samuel saw Clara''s sad expression, he glared at his mother. Aunt Morgana''s heart bloomed with excitement when her son looked at her but the excitement lasted only for a few seconds. She could see disgust in his eyes. There was no love and no longing for motherly love in his eyes. Samuel protectively wrapped his arms around Clara''s shoulders and kissed her on her forehead. "Are you okay love?" Clara smiled and nodded her head. "I''ll go and help aunt Julie." Samuel nodded his head and let her go. After Clara left, aunt Morgana wanted to initiate a conversation but as soon as she moved her lips, Samuel excused himself saying, "Uncle I''ll go check on Kev." Uncle Herpi nodded his head and let him go. After Samuel left, uncle Herpi turned towards his sister. "Morgana I don''t what do you want? You still don''t wish to accept Clara and Kathy? What is wrong with you? Can''t you just get along with the fact that Clara is Samuels lawfully wedded wife and Kathy is granddaughter, your son''s own flesh and blood. How long are you planning to disdain them? Clara is such a wonderful girl but yo¡ªahh I don''t know what to say." Uncle Herpi was sick and tired of his sister. "I just want to tell you one thing, Morgana your useless stubbornness is destroying your happiness and pushing your son away. You are going to gain nothing from this but you''ll definitely end up losing everything. And what is so great about women coming from a high class background? One should never judge someone with their background or materialistic things." Pointing towards his heart, Uncle Herpi added, "Always judge everyone by their heart. And what background are you always boosting about? Remember how our family was nothing but just a big name. Our father chose to live an ordinary life and how our childhood was nothing so luxurious but we were still happy. And if not for your sister-in-laws persuasion and support, I would''ve never been able to the Herpi Austin that I am now. Even your sister-in-law doesn''t belong to a very high class background but she is the most strongest and lovely woman that I have ever known and she is so much better than those high class women who have a pea-sized brain. Without Julie by my side, I wouldn''t have been what I am now. We had nothing much when we started our business but she helped me build this huge company from scratch. Her moral and mental support is what gave me extra strength. And Clara is no different from Julie." Pausing for a while, he continued, "Not only does that girl is taking care of Samuel and their daughter but also helps Samuel with the company''s matters. They take major decisions together and are working as a team which is taking the company''s revenue higher and higher. There is still time Morgana, you can still fix things. Go and accept everything. Embrace what God has given you and be thankful before it''s too late." After saying that, uncle Herpi left. Aunt Morgana pursed her lips and sighed. She never wanted her son to marry someone ordinary but he did and aunt Morgana hated how he left her because of his wife. According to Aunt Morgana, Clara took away her son from her and she would never forgive her for doing that. ¡­. Kevin''s and Silvia''s room. After getting dressed, Silvia unlocked the door and was about to leave when Kevin suddenly pulled her towards him and pinned her against the wall. "Ahhhh Kev what are you doing?" Silvia asked. Burying his head in her neck, Kevin groaned, "I am sad." "Why?" Silvia asked. "I did not get what I wanted." Kevin complained. Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "Don''t act like a small baby." Placing his hand on her waist, Kevin pulled her closer and puffed his cheeks. "I want it." Smacking his shoulder, Silvia said, "We have to go down there are people waiting for us." Kevin pouted his lips and shook his head, "I''ll be quick." "Quick? You? You gotta be kidding me Mr Austin." Silvia retorted. There was no way she was falling for his ''I''ll be quick'' this time. His definition of quick was way more different than what quick actually meant. "Please." Kevin pleaded before burying his head on her neck and nibbling her skin. Clutching onto his shirt, Silvia gasped and closed her eyes. Tilting her head to the other side, Silvia gave him better access. Kevin grinned and sucked harder when Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck and ran her fingers through his hair. Taking his other hand downwards, Kevin slipped it inside her t-shirt and cupped her b.r.e.a.s.t. Silvia gasped and m.o.a.ned when Kevin started massaging her b.r.e.a.s.t. Taking his other hand further down, Kevin was about to slide it inside her pants when someone slammed the door open. "Heyyy Kev¡ª¡ªwoahhhhh." Turning around, Samuel chuckled and covered his mouth. "I am so sorry." Widening her eyes in shock, Silvia pushed Kevin away and ran towards the washroom and locked herself inside. Being interrupted and half aroused, Kevin wanted to break his cousin''s head for spoiling the previous moment he had been waiting for since morning. "Didn''t anyone teach you to knock on the door while entering someone''s room?" Kevin grumbled. Turning around, Samuel smiled at his cousin who had a huge frown on his face. "Well, didn''t anyone teach you to always lock the door while doing THOSE things? My daughter keeps running around and you don''t want a three year old to catch you in that situation and position don''t you?" Ignoring Kevin''s dark face, Samuel looked around and asked, "Hey where did sister-in-law vanish?" ¡­. Chapter 289 - Super scared Kevin couldn''t help but roll his eyes at his cousin. Not only did he interrupt his blissful chance of fooling around with his wife but he also scared her away. Samuel widened his eyes in shock and gasped. "Dude did you just roll your eyes at me? Did Kevin, the anti-eye roller man just rolled his beautiful eyes at me? Oh my God where the hell did the sun rise from? North?" "You are too noisy." Kevin grumpily commented before walking towards the washroom where Silvia had locked herself. "Hun come out." Kevin coaxed his wife, he knew she was embarrassed but she couldn''t stay there all day. "Yes sister-in-law come out, I did not see anything." Samuel grinned from ear to ear. Oh yes, he had seen everything. From where Kevin''s hands were and what they were trying to do but of course he had to lie because he didn''t want his sister-in-law to feel more embarrassed. "Sam, didn''t you hear what I said?" Kevin asked. "What?" "You are too noisy." Kevin repeated his sentence. "Huh and you are too horny." Samuel murmured in a very low voice but it definitely did not miss Kevin''s sharp hearing skills. ¡­. Inside the washroom. With her back pressed against the door, Silvia had covered her face with her hands. She was feeling super embarrassed and had no guts to even show her pinky to Kevin''s cousin whom she was actually supposed to meet for the first time. He had already seen her in such a bold and intimate position and the first impression of her had probably turned into a bizarre and dirty one. Silvia couldn''t help but blame Kevin for putting her in this situation. If not for his seductive ways and tricks, she wouldn''t be feeling so embarrassed. But it''s alright, she wouldn''t have to face anyone if she locks herself inside the washroom for the rest of her life. "Honey, everyone is waiting for us." When Silvia heard Kevin''s words, she was so tempted to open the door and knock Kevin down. He still had the cheek to act so normal. "Sister-in-law I am hungry, please come out." Samuel pleaded. After calming herself down, Silvia realised that she couldn''t lock herself inside forever. After fixing her clothes which had been crumbled by her naughty husband, Silvia opened the door. ¡­. Outside. "I think sister-in-law is too shy." Samuel couldn''t help but tease Kevin who had a huge scowl on his face. Just then Clara entered the room and said, "Everyone is waiting for you all downstairs." Before giving Kevin a polite smile. Just then Silvia opened her door and stepped out of the washroom. Her face was flushed red with Kevin''s teasing and the embarrassments she had to face a few minutes ago which made her look like a cute little scared kid. Wrapping his arms around her shoulder, Kevin pulled Silvia closer. "Silvia this is my cousin Samuel and this Clara, his wife." "Hello." Clara politely greeted Silvia. Silvia returned a polite smile. "Hello, it''s a pleasure meeting you." "Ohh babe you just missed a very interesting scene. You were late." Samuel shamelessly grinned. Silvia lowered her head and blushed. She wanted to dig a hole and hide somewhere. Smiling at his cousin, Kevin grinned. "Well at least we had our clothes on when someone discovered us. Not like someone who is n.a.k.e.d but still forgets to lock the door-oh I mean his office door." Samuel widened his eyes in shock while Clara''s face turned crimson red. How could they forget the time when Kevin caught them making out in Samuels office? Thankfully Clara still had her pants and her bra on otherwise she would''ve never had the guts to face Kevin again. But it was a different case for Samuel who only had nothing on. Seeing Clara''s embarrassed face, Silvia smacked Kevin''s arm and glared at him. Her husband was surely the most shameless in the entire world. "What? He teased you first." Kevin reasoned out. He would''ve never taken that incident out if Samuel behaved and didn''t make things more difficult for his wife. "You promised that you will never take that thing out." Samuel glared at his cousin. He was beaten to plump by Clara after Kevin left for not locking the door properly. "I''ll go and check on Kathy." Clara said before rushing out of the room. "See you embarrassed her." Silvia scolded Kevin before following Clara. "Dude, why would you bring that up? You know how embarrassing it was for Clara." Samuel complained. "You started it and I ended it." Kevin snapped before walking out of his room. Samuel sighed and followed his cousin out. ¡­. Dining room. "Kevin, when are you taking Silvia to the store today?" Aunt Julie asked. "In the evening mom." Kevin said. "Hmm, take Samuel and Clara with you. I have already asked Tammy to arrange everything. I''ll take Kathy with me to the store after breakfast, Lily is accompanying me." Aunt Julie explained. "Rocky, Chris and Matt are taking their wife''s to Uncle Tammy''s store today in the evening so we were planning to go together." Kevin said. "Hmm, take Jeren, Amy and Steve with you too." Aunt Julie instructed. Kevin nodded his head and readily agreed. "Okay mom." "Herpi don''t forget that you have to go out and give invitations along with Kevin." Aunt Julie reminded her husband. Uncle Herpi frowned and was about to say something but when aunt Julie raised her eyebrows at him, he could only nod his head in agreement. When Silvia saw this she couldn''t help but chuckle. "What are you laughing at Mrs Austin?" Kevin whispered. "Dad listens to everything Mom says and it''s so cute." Silvia said. "Well, even I listen to everything that you say. So am I cute too?" Kevin shamelessly asked. Kathy, who was sitting beside aunt Julie, asked, "Is grandpa scared of grandma? Grandma is very sweet so why is grandpa scared of her?" "No I am not scared of your grandma." Uncle Herpi defended himself. Kevin chuckled and nodded his head. "Yeah right, you are not scared of mom. In fact you are super scared of her." ¡­.. Chapter 290 - Smooth liar Uncle Herpi frowned and snapped, "You-it''s nothing like that." "Ahh no uncle, I support Kevin in this. Remember how you used to hide your golf sticks from aunt though you used to buy them with your own money because you were scared that she would thrash you?" Reminiscing what had happened in the past, Samuel started laughing hard. "And what about the time when you accidentally broke a flower vase while you were playing with us and started panicking like a small kid because that was Mom''s favourite." Kevin added. "And one day when you came home super drunk and aunt locked you outside. Remember how you started crying like a baby saying that aunt doesn''t love you anymore?" Samuel added. "And and-" "Okay now stop." Uncle Herpi frowned and yelled. "So what is wrong with that? Aren''t all husbands supposed to feel scared of their wife''s?" Aunt Julie asked. "No." Samuel exclaimed. Placing her hand on her husband''s shoulder, Clara asked, "What did you say honey?" Samuel vigorously shook his head and pouted his lips. "I did not say anything babe." "Good, finish your food." Clara said before pouring a glass of orange juice for him. Kathy chuckled and pointed towards her dad. "Even dada is very scared of mommy. Mommy sometimes kicks him out of the room and also punishes him." Clara pursed her lips in embarrassment before looking at her mother-in-law who had a huge frown on her face. Turning towards her daughter who was ready to spill a few more things, Clara shook her head. "Kathy, you must not talk while eating. Come one finish your food." Kathy nodded her head and quietly ate her food. ¡­.. Matt''s and Bella''s place. "In the evening?" Bella asked. "Yes honey, we have to buy outfits for tomorrow''s function. So I''ll pick you up in the evening and then we will leave along with others." Matt explained the entire plan to Bella. "Okay, are you sure you don''t want me to tag along? Are you sure you''ll manage?" Bella asked. Matt wanted her to take a long break from work for a few months but Bella was still not sure about it. "It''s just a suggestion honey, If you don''t want to then don''t. And-" wrapped his arms around her waist, he added, "I don''t mind adding a couple of hours for an intense pleasurable afternoon exercise in my schedule." Smacking his arm, Bella chuckled, "You are becoming more and more bold and naughty Mr Davis. You mustn''t forget that in the office I am your assistant and it''s strictly professional." "Which boss doesn''t have an extra affair with his assistant? And if the assistant is as hot and alluring like mine then I really cannot keep my hands all by myself." Matt shameless said. Pushing him away, Bella said, "Go to work." Matt sighed and helplessly shook his head. "I don''t think you love me anymore. And why do I feel like after we got married, you''ve stopped taking any kind of interest in me?" "Why so?" Bella asked. "You don''t touch me or let me touch you." Matt complained. "Ahh what a smooth liar you are Mr Davis? You touch-no not only touch, you torture me all night. I barely get any chance to sleep." Bella placed her hand on her waist and charged him. "But that is not enough. I want a morning, afternoon and evening exercise too. I think we should fix a schedule." Matthew suggested. "If you don''t leave right now, you are sleeping on the floor tonight." Bella threatened him. Matt puffed his cheeks and complained, "How rude." "Martha, Janet and Silvia are coming over and we might go out." Bella said. "Oh that is nice. Hmm so if you people go out, why don''t you call me and then we will come and fetch you from where you are?" Matt suggested. Bella nodded her head and agreed, "Alright, I''ll let you know hubby." Matt raised his eyebrows and pulled her closer, "What did you just say?" "Hmm what? I said that I''ll let you know." Bella pouted her lips and repeated her sentence. Matt shook his head and asked, "What did you just call me?" "What?" Bella asked, acting all innocent and naive. She knew that the word ''hubby'' would turn Matt on anytime and anywhere. She just wanted to tease him a little before he left for work so that he would think about her all day. "You did that purpose didn''t you?" Matt asked. Hooking her arms around his neck, Bella inched closer. "I don''t know what you are talking about HUBBY." "You-" *DING* *DONG* "Oh I think it''s Martha and Jan." Wiggling out of his embrace, Bella rushed towards the door. Matt sighed and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. "Honey you should leave first otherwise you are going to be late." Bella reminded Matt. Walking towards her, Matt whispered, "I''ll definitely deal with you tonight." Bella chuckled and fixed his tie. "Well, I''ll be waiting." "Oh come on, stop your PDA because my husband just left for work." Martha rolled her eyes. "I''ll take my leave now ladies and have fun." Matt said. After Matt left, Bella asked, " Is Sil not coming?" Janet nodded her head and said, "She is on the way." "What is it Martha? What do you want to talk about?" Bella asked. "Let''s wait for Silvia." Martha wanted time to discuss a few things with Bella, Janet and Silvia. ¡­.. Austin mansion. "Then I''ll pick you up from Bella''s place." Kevin said. Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "Kev, Bella''s place is our place. I mean it''s the same floor and same building." Kevin shrugged his shoulders. "Ya I know but still." "I''ll call you." Silvia said. "Where should Clara and I meet you?" Samuel asked. "Directly at the store. Wait for my call." Kevin institutes Samuel who was about to go out along with his wife. When Silvia saw uncle Herpi grumpily coming out of the mansion, she chuckled. "Dad doesn''t seem to be in a nice mood." "We are going to the Wilson Mansion to give the invitation and he isn''t really very happy about that." Kevin explained. ¡­.. Chapter 291 - PDA Samuel chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "No wonder uncle has that weird expression on." "What''s going on between father and Rocky''s dad?" Silvia was getting more curious about what had happened between them. "I''ll tell you about it tonight okay babe?" Kevin said before giving her a quick peck on her cheeks. Just then Samuel also gave Clara a peck on her cheeks. He then grinned and raised his eyebrows at Kevin, "Don''t forget now I have a wife too unlike the previous times. You can''t irritate me with your PDA anymore." Kevin widened his eyes in shock and glared at Samuel cursing him under his breath while Silvia raised her eyebrows and gave Kevin a ''Seriously'' kind of look. Samuel gasped and covered his mouth when he realised what he had said. Since this is the first time he was meeting Silvia, the PDA that he was talking about was definitely with someone else and everyone knew who that ''someone else'' was. "No no sister-in-law I did not mean that. Hahah stupid me, this PDA doesn''t mean public display of affection. This PDA means project¡­.ummm...department¡­.action. Yes project department action. It''s a business thing." Samuel panicked, he didn''t want Silvia to get pissed. In fact he liked Silvia and hated Emily. He hated her even before Kevin and Emily broke up. Gritting his teeth at his cousin who has surely ruined the romantic moment that was going on between them, Kevin snapped, "I think you should leave, I mean aren''t you getting late?" Samuel vigorously nodded his head and left along with Clara in a hurry. Looking at his wife who still had a frown on her face, Kevin gulped in nervousness. "Babe-" But before he could say anything, uncle Herpi called go out, "Kevin, I''ll drop your mom first and then meet you directly in the office." Kevin nodded his head and asked, "When will we go to uncle Ceaser''s place?" Uncle Herpi frowned and answered, "After that." and left along with aunt Julie and Kathy. Turning towards his wife who looked pissed, Kevin grabbed her hand and kissed it. "I swear it was nothing like I have with you now. In fact, I wasn''t like this back then. I was, you know, a bit reserved. I never did any PDA, okay maybe sometimes but that was only to tease Sam and other boys. But with you I feel like PDAing all day." "I am not angry, I am just jealous." She hated whenever someone mentioned Emily''s ex. She was her husband''s ex and was still after him so how could Silvia even like her a little bit? And after what had happened a few days back, Silvia hated that woman even more. Though she knew it was normal for couples to be all touchy and cozy in public places too, she couldn''t and didn''t want to imagine Kevin and Emily like that. It made her jealous and also pissed her off. "What? What is there to be jealous about? My wife is a hundred times more beautiful, loving and caring than anyone else. My Silvia is the best." Kevin cheekily praised his wife. Giving him a hug, Silvia pouted her lips and complained, " I don''t like her." Kevin chuckled nodded his head, "Well, I don''t like her either. I just love my wife." ¡­.. Bella and Matt''s place. When Silvia arrived, Bella, Martha and Janet were talking about random things. "There you are, I thought you are not coming." Bella sighed said. "I am so sorry, I got stuck somewhere." Janet chuckled and asked, "Got stuck where? Under Kevin or above Kevin?" "Ahahahaha that was a good one Jan." Martha couldn''t help but chuckle while praising Janet. Silvia rolled her eyes and smacked her friend''s arm. "I was stuck in traffic so why are we here?" Looking at Martha, Bella explained, "Martha wants to tell us something." "What is it Martha?" Silvia asked. Martha sighed and took a deep breath. "Okay so yesterday Chris and I had gone out for dinner and when I was using the washroom, I bumped into someone." "Who?" Janet asked. "Chris'' mother." Taking out a photograph from her bag of a young man and woman, Martha placed it on the table for the other three to see. Silvia frowned and asked, "Didn''t his parents die when Chris was very young?" "They disappeared and couldn''t be found so there is no evidence whether they died or not." Martha explained. "How did you know? I mean-" "Yesterday after coming back, I couldn''t stop thinking about that woman. She resembled Chris a lot and I was dying out of curiosity. All I wanted to do was confirm whether what I am thinking is just a misunderstanding or the truth. So I called my brother and asked him to look for a picture of Chris'' parents and he sent me this. That woman looks exactly like the woman in this picture." Martha explained. "How is that possible? If his mother is alive then why hasn''t she contacted him?" Bella asked. "That woman I met yesterday is also a part of SPIRIT." Martha added. Silvia frowned and murmured, " SPIRIT?" "Yes, she told me this. In fact, she was there to warn me. She wanted me to force Chris to back off and stay away from whatever is going on." Martha recalled everything that happened yesterday. "This is strange, if she is a part of SPIRIT then isn''t she an enemy too? Why would she do that?" Janet asked. "Are you sure the woman is Chris'' mom?" Silvia asked. "Did you check the CCTV footage?" Bella asked. Martha shook her head and added, "Chris said that he couldn''t find one." Bella thought for a while and got up. "Alright let''s leave, I know someone who can help us with us." "Who?" Janet asked. "My dad and I bet he also knows a thing or two about SPIRIT so we can ask him about it too." Bella suggested. "Your dad-I mean-" Cutting Martha off, Bella said, "My dad has many connections so don''t worry about that. There is nothing that he doesn''t know." Bella explained. ¡­.. Chapter 292 - STOP Watson Enterprise. Father Watson frowned and grumbled, "And here I thought that my daughter was here because she missed me a lot. You really forgot your father after getting married." Hugging her father, Bella pressed her cheek against his and chuckled, "How can I forget my dad?" Father Watson smiled and patted Bella''s back. He was happy that his precious daughter was happy and was living a blissful life. "Alright now tell me what do you young beautiful ladies want from this old man?" "Dad, I want you to look for a CCTV footage." Bella said. Father Watson chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "Ahhh just that? Now that is very easy. You could''ve just called me and told me this over the phone sweetheart." Bella scratched her forehead and shook her head. " No Dad, you are not understanding. That footage is deleted or may be tampered. I want you to revive it for us." Father Watson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Okay so what are you people up to?" "Uncle do you know Joseph and Eva Walker?" Martha asked. Father Watson frowned and pursed his lips. He hadn''t heard those names since a really long long time. When Bella saw her father''s expression, she understood he knew something. "Dad, you know them right?" When father Watson nodded his head, Bella asked, "Can you tell us something about them?" "Eva is your mother''s twin sister and she married Joseph Walker." Father Watson explained. "WHAT?" All four of them shouted. Father Watson sighed and added, "Yes, but a few years after their marriage, both of them disappeared mysteriously and were never found." "This-why don''t I know anything about it?" Bella asked. "Because you were very small when this happened. In fact, you did not even see your aunt." Father Watson explained. "Didn''t you try to look for them? Didn''t mom ask you to look for aunt Eva?" Bella''s asked. Father Watson nodded his head and sighed. "Yes, I did send several men to look for her and Joseph but those men never came back. And not only me, Joseph''s father also sent his men to look for them but the result was the same. It was like they mysteriously vanished in thin air. But why are you people suddenly asking about Eva?" "Hmm I think I saw Chris'' mom in the washroom yesterday." Martha explained. Father Watson frowned and said, "Tell me everything." After narrating the entire incident to Father Watson, Martha added, "I didn''t want to tell Chris about it because it''s a huge thing. And what if I am wrong? I don''t want him to feel disappointed or sad." "Wait a second." Father Watson excused himself and left. "Hey do you think uncle knows something about SPIRIT too?" Janet asked. "I guess." Martha said. "Will uncle help us find more information about SPIRIT?" Silvia asked. "We can ask him." Silvia took a deep breath and sighed. "I want to know everything about SPIRIT because it''s me who is directly involved in it but Kevin doesn''t want to share any details with me. Like I know he doesn''t want me to get stressed and think about it all day but I want to know. I don''t want him to do everything while I sit back and relax." "Hmm I have the same thought. Rocky and brother Matthew are acting all secretive these days. They keep discussing something but they stop as soon as I approach them. Like Silvia even I am very much involved in this and I wish to actively be a part of it but they won''t even tell me anything." Janet compalined. "Well, since Matt is also a part of it and now my mother''s sister just pops up, I think I am in this too." Bella reasoned out. "Me too, I am in too. Since Chris is in and now suddenly his parents are a part of it too so I am also involved in this." Martha said. Janet thought for a while and suggested, "Since all of us are involved in this one way or the other, why don''t we do our own investigation?" Janet suggested. "Our own investigation?" Silvia asked. Janet nodded her head and explained, "We can take uncle Watson''s help and then do our own investigation. We can find out more details about SPIRIT and then once we acc.u.mulate enough details, we can pass it on to them." Bella nodded her head in approval. "This idea is actually great." "I think we will do great." Martha added. "So we have to hide this from them?" Silvia asked. When everyone nodded their head, Silvia took a deep breath. "Alright then." Just then uncle Watson entered his office. "You will get the footage by evening." Father Watson raised his eyebrows when he realised that the four women were staring at him. "Is there something else I can help you with?" Bella nodded her head and asked, "Dad can you tell us something about SPIRIT?" "SPIRIT? What do you want to know about SPIRIT?" Father Watson asked. "Everything that you know." Silvia said. "Hmmm, you see SPIRIT is a legendary and old organisation. There is very little that an outsider knows about SPIRIT and they are only assumptions made by critiques. If you wish to know about SPIRIT in detail then you have to look for someone who has been a part of it." Father Watson explained. "And where can we find such a person?" Bella asked. Looking at his daughters shining bright eyes, father Watson frowned and shook his head. "No Bella, this is not happening." Bella puffed her cheeks and asked, "But why? I just want to know. I am curious." "This isn''t a joke or something like that okay? You people should stop right now in fact stop thinking about it already. There is no way I am letting any of you get involved in this." Father Watson declared. "But-" "That''s it, I am calling your husband." Taking out his phone, Father Watson started looking for Matt''s number. "Stop if you tell him, I am not seeing you for at least six months." Bella threatened her father. There was no way she would let him call Matt. ¡­.. Chapter 293 - Four timing Father Watson gritted his teeth and frowned. "How can you blackmail me like that?" Bella sighed and tried to convince her dad. "Look dad, we really want to know everything that is going on. We don''t want to just stay back and see our husbands deal with everything all by themselves." "But what if you people end up getting hurt? How am I supposed to answer your husbands if that happens?" Father Watson didn''t want to take any risk. "Dad, will you let anyone harm us? Well, I know that even if you let us investigate, there is no way you are gonna let us do everything without anyone watching us so what are you scared of? Your men are so capable and strong. And I swear I''ll tell you each and everything but you cannot tell Matt or anyone else." Bella promised. Father Watson thought for a while and said, "Alright but I''ll let you all only meet someone who was once a part of SPIRIT. He is your grandpa''s friend but he doesn''t like meeting anyone. Give me sometime and I''ll arrange a meeting with him. But there is no way you people are going ahead from that, is that clear?" All the four of them unanimously nodded their heads. "I love you dad." Bella excitedly hugged her father. "You know how to use your father really very well." Father Watson helplessly said. "Do you mind dad?" Bella asked. Father Watson shook his head and chuckled, "Of course not. Everything that I have is yours." ¡­.. Wilson mansion. "You idiot." Uncle Herpi shouted. "You are a super idiot." Uncle Ceaser shouted. Uncle Herpi frowned and gritted his teeth. "You are still the same, stupid and naive." "Ahhh and as if you have transformed into Albert Einstein." Uncle Ceaser retorted. All of this started when Uncle Caesar decided to taunt Uncle Herpi for being arrogant. Seeing the two of them fight like small kids, Helena sighed. She was supposed to stop them but was feeling too lazy to deal with old kids. Kevin and Rocky who were actually there to check on their fathers were busy talking about tomorrow''s banquet. "We have to double up the security after the banquet." Kevin suggested. Rocky nodded his head and agreed, "I''ve already discussed this with Matt. He will make arrangements from the very next day." Kevin smiled and asked, "Are you excited?" Rocky vigorously nodded his head. "Very, this is going to be our first public appearance just like you and Silvia." When Kevin saw the bright smile on Rocky''s face, he smiled. Who would''ve thought that his flirty and womanising friend would actually fall in love for real. Kevin was actually very happy to see Rocky like this, leading a healthy family life. "Ufff now will you both just stop." Helena, who couldn''t take it anymore, shouted. "What are you both? Five? No right? Fifty year old men fighting like five year old kids." Helena added. "But honey-" "Caesar, one more word and you''ll be thrown out of the house and I''ll Julie to do the same. I cannot believe you both are still fighting over that bitch who was actually four timing with both of you and two other men." Helena yelled. When Uncle Herpi and Uncle Caesar frowned. Aunt Helena rolled her eyes and got up. "Kevin, Jacob come with me. Let''s have something." Kevin and Rocky nodded their heads and followed Aunt Helena leaving their fathers behind. "You-it''s all your fault, my wife is angry now." Uncle Ceaser gritted his teeth. "Serves you right." Uncle Herpi yelled. ¡­.. Emily and Richards place. Emily frowned and asked, "What? Wedding banquet?" Richard nodded his head and said, "Yes, your ex-boyfriend wants to introduce his wife to everyone. It is a huge event, all the employees of glory, business partners and those who have any kind of business with Glory are invited. And we have to go tomorrow too." Emily frowned and pursed her lips. Such a big event only to introduce his wife? Thinking about it, Emily felt sour and unhappy. It had been several days since she was trying to contact Kevin but didn''t manage to. She wanted to talk to him and execute her plan. "Unless you don''t wanna go to see your ex and his wife walking around twisting toasting people." Richard chuckled and helplessly shook his head. Emily scrunched her brows and gritted her teeth. "I''ll go." How could she miss a chance of seeing Kevin? There is now way she would let this golden opportunity go. ¡­. Ron''s place. "Banquet? You want me to accompany you?" Mia asked. "What kind of a question is that Mia? If not you, who is going to accompany me?" Ron asked. "Ya and get ready because we have to go and select outfits for tomorrow." Ron added. "Hmm what kind of a banquet is this?" Mia asked. "It''s Kevin and Silvia''s wedding banquet." Ron explained. Mia excitedly got up and said, "Ahh it''s that banquet? Silvia called me yesterday and told me about it. She said that I must come otherwise she will kick you out too." Ron frowned and asked, "What? She really said that?" Mia chuckled and nodded her head. Ron sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Alright now how can you let them kick me out? So go get ready babe, we have to leave." "What about Edward and Evie?" Mia asked. "You get ready and I''ll go and check on them." Ron said. ¡­.. Edward and Evie''s apartment. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* Ron raised eyebrows when he saw Edward''s messy hair and half n.a.k.e.d body. "Seriously? It''s afternoon. What the hell is wrong with you both?" Edward cheekily grinned and said, "Come in brother-in-law." Ron rolled his eyes and retorted, "Don''t call me that." "Okay, brother-in-law." Edward repeated. "Babe, is that Ron?" Evie asked before walking out of the bedroom wearing Edward''s shirt. "Yup hun, it''s my brother-in-law." Edward answered. Ron helplessly shook his head and asked, "Are you attending tomorrow''s banquet?" Edward nodded his head and said, "I did receive an invitation today in the morning." ¡­. Chapter 294 - I’ll do it "So are you both going?" Ron asked. "It''s Silvia''s wedding banquet for Pete''s sake Ron, there is now way we are missing." How could Evie possibly miss such an important event? "Ohh I am sorry, my bad. I thought that you two people were so busy having s.e.x that you wouldn''t want to step out of the house." Helplessly shaking his head, Ron added, "Like seriously? Are you both planning to compensate for all the years you have missed at once?" "Geez you are making us sound like s.e.x addicts Ron. It''s not like we have s.e.x all the time." Evie defended herself. Ron mockingly chuckled and said, "Yeah right. Maybe you would be having one if I hadn''t invaded your privacy." Evie chuckled and shrugged her shoulder, "Well, maybe and besides what is wrong in that? Do you think I did not see those wild marks all over my sister-in-law''s neck, chest and shoulder the very next day she was here? You both did not see each other for six months and you were so impatient, imagine our condition. We did not see each other for years." Ron frowned and snapped, "Hey don''t forget that I am your big brother. Though I am very broad minded and practical that doesn''t mean I don''t mind my little sister having s.e.x with her boyfriend continuously." Evie chuckled and said, "This strict big brother thing doesn''t suit you." "Ya whatever." Walking towards the door, Ron added, "We are going shopping in the evening. If you both are done by then, you can join us." "Are you paying the bill?" Evie asked. "Hey, you have a rich boyfriend now." Ron retorted. "Didn''t you say you are my big brother? So isn''t only right if you pay my bills." Evie reasoned out. "You are twenty-four Evie, pay your own bills." Ron yelled. Evie chuckled and said, "I am saving money." Without saying anything, Ron left. ... Outside Watson Enterprise. "What are you people doing here?" Matt asked. "I wanted to meet dad and they accompanied me." Bella said. "Hmm why didn''t you tell me then? I would''ve dropped you all here." Matt asked. "It''s fine, I didn''t want to trouble you." "Matt where is Kevin?" Silvia asked. "Rocky and Kev are together. They should be here by now." Looking at his watch, Matt added, "Maybe they got stuck in traffic." "While we still have some time, I''ll go meet father." When Bella smiled and nodded her head, Matt left. After he was out of sight, Bella anxiously squealed, "Ahhh he knows." Martha frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "I mean he knows that I was lying. He is definitely going to ask dad about it." Bella explained. "Uncle won''t say anything right?" Janet asked. "I don''t think so he will but we have to be careful." Bella suggested. ¡­. Inside Watson Enterprise. Inside Father Watson''s office. "Dad why were they here?" Matt asked. "What do you mean by why are they here? Can''t a daughter come and meet her father?" Father Watson asked. Matt sighed and said, "You know what I mean." Father Watson pretended to think for awhile and then vigorously shook his head. "I don''t know what you mean." "Bella would definitely tell me if she was missing you and if she really wanted to meet you." Matt reasoned out. He knew something was not right or there was something going on which he had no idea about. "You are just overthinking, it was just a normal father-daughter reunion thing." Father Watson explained. "Hmm okay but there is something else I want to talk to you about." "What is it?" Father Watson asked. "Do you happen to know someone who is related to SPIRIT? Someone who can give us some more details?" Matt asked. "Is that man you have detained not enough?" Father Watson asked. Matt chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "You know everything." "Well, there is nothing you can hide from your father-in-law son." Father Watson added. "He did give us a few details but I feel like there is much more to it. Do you happen to know someone?" Matt asked. Father Watson nodded his head and added, "Yes, but you have to wait for sometime. He doesn''t like visitors. It will take time for me to get a meeting for you." He had already promised Bella and others for a meeting and now he would have to arrange one for his son-in-law as well. "Hmm, okay. I''ll wait for your call then." Matt said. "I heard you took over SHADOW recently? What did you give Kevin Austin in return?" Father Watson asked. Matt smiled and answered, "Nothing." Father Watson chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "Such a naive boy, I would have robbed millions from you for such a powerful organisation." Matt chuckled and let out a hearty laugh. "Perks of making clean and naive friends." ... Somewhere in UK "Elias, Elias, Elias." Gorus grinned and helplessly shook his head. "What do you want me to do this time?" Elias asked. Passing him a folder, Gorus gestured him to open it. "Read and tell me your thoughts are about it." Reading through the doc.u.ments, Elias'' expression turned dark. "He is just a six year old kid." Gorus chuckled and vigorously shook his head. "No Elias, he is a tool that we have been nurturing to use when we want to. And this the right time to sacrifice that tool." "How can you do that? No matter what, he is a small kid. How can you even think about doing something like that?" Elias shouted. Walking towards him, Gorus blinked his eyes at a really high speed and chuckled. "Emotions, anger, love, anxiousness. From when did the ruthless Elias start developing emotions?" Tightening his grip around the file, Elias pursed his lips. "I had higher expectations from you Elias. You are our best agent after all but seems like these new emotions had successfully suppressed the real you." Gorus mockingly said. When Elias did not say anything for a really long time, Gorus added, "Either you do it or I''ll ask someone else." "I''ll do it." Elias said before walking out. ¡­.. Chapter 295 - All pink When Matt came out of Watson Enterprise, Kevin, Rocky and Chris had already arrived. "Dude what took you so long?" Rocky asked. "I was talking to dad about a thing." Giving the three of them a meaningful glance, Matt nodded his head. Understanding what he meant, Kevin, Rocky and Chris also nodded their heads. "Honey what did you talk about?" Bella asked. Matt shook his head and said, "Nothing so important, a few business talks. Hmmm why what happened? Do you want to tell me something?" Bella vigorously shook her head and smiled. "Alright, we should leave." Glancing at his watch, Kevin wrapped his arms around Silvia''s shoulder and guided her towards the car. "Kev what about Jeren, Steve and Amy?" Silvia asked. Opening the car door for her, Kevin answered, "Lucifer will bring them there." "Hmmm so is Lucifer in charge of my sister now?" Silvia asked. Helping her buckle her seat belt, Kevin nodded his head. "Yes, Jeren also needs someone by her side so I asked Lucifer to look after her." "But wasn''t Lucifer supposed to look after me?" Silvia asked. Narrowing his eyes, Kevin glared at his wife. "Why do you need him to take care of you when you have me?" Silvia pouted her lips and pretended to think. "Hmmm, didn''t you tell me that I should stay close to him and-" "Hey that was when I was not here but it''s different now." Kevin retorted. Giving him a peck on his cheeks, Silvia chuckled. "I was just joking okay? Why would I want Lucifer? In fact, I don''t even like his name." ¡­.. Lucifer was driving, Steve was sitting in the passenger seat with him while Jeren and Amy were sitting at the back seat. "So he is going to stay with you always?" Amy asked. Jeren shook her head and whispered, "I don''t know but he has been there since yesterday." "Hmm he is handsome though, how old is he?" Amy asked. When Jeren shook her head Amy took her phone and messaged Steve. "What are you doing?" Jeren whispered. "Shhhh." Taking out his phone, Steve gave Amy a look and frowned. Pointing her finger at Jeren, Amy smiled. Steve nodded his head and turned towards Lucifer. "No traffic today huh?" Steve asked. Lucifer nodded his head and said, "The road is usually packed at this pack but I don''t know what happened today." "So what do you do? Study?" Steve asked. "I work for your brother-in-law and I''ll be graduating this year." Lucifer said. "Ahh so you are a distance student. That is nice." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Steve asked, "So how old are you?" "Turned twenty-one last month." Lucifer answered. "Woahhh he is just twenty-one and you are eighteen. It''s perfect." Amy excitedly whispered. Jeren widened her eyes in shock and smacked Amy''s arm. "Have you gone crazy? I don''t even know him properly." "So even I did not know Steve when I first met him. Everything starts with being strangers." Amy reasoned out. "You are out of your mind Amy." Jeren murmured. Making a heart using her hands, Amy grinned. Jeren sighed and helplessly shook her head. ¡­.. Jones mansion. "Are you going there?" Grandma Jones asked. Grandpa Jones nodded his head and sighed. "I will, I want to talk to Silvia and Jackson as well." Grandma Jones sighed and helplessly shook her head. "I don''t think so I''ll be able to face them." Placing his hand on his wife''s shoulder, Grandpa Jones sighed. "We were wrong but we can still fix everything." "I am sorry Jerry, you were dragged into this because of me." Grandma Jones squeezed her husband''s hands and sobbed. If but for her then the Jones family would''ve never been involved in the mess. SPIRIT came into the Jones family with her and she had always felt guilt about it. Only if grandma Jones had met her husband before she took over SPIRIT. She would''ve never forced herself to be a part of something so dangerous and unruly. When Grandma Jones was a part of Spirit, she tried to keep things neutral. She never took part in illegal businesses or dealings but her daughter turned out to be completely different from her. Who would''ve thought that things would turn out to be so ugly. "No honey, it''s not your fault. I was the one who kept things away from you about Sabrina. It''s all my fault." Grandpa Jones really regretted what he had done in the past. Only if he could go back and change everything. "I wish I could meet Silvia once but that child has been through so much because of us. I don''t know how you face her." Grandma Jones took a deep breath and helplessly shook her head. Seeing his wife so sad and depressed, Grandpa Jones'' heart ached for her. Grandpa Jones had kept things away from his wife as well. He had helped Sabrina and George escape and had told his wife that they had met in an accident along with Silvia. Only recently did she find out about Silvia''s existence. "Take some rest honey, I''ll be back after sometime." Grandpa Jones caressed his wife''s back for sometime before walking out of the room. ¡­.. K&T stores. "Ahhhh look who is here, it''s my boy gang." Uncle Tammy excitedly exclaimed before rushing towards them. When Silvia saw a middle-aged man dressed in a light pink suit paired with a darker shade of pink formal shoes, she pursed her lips and decided to hide behind Kevin. It was bad to laugh directly at someone''s face but Janet was not as well-behaved as Silvia. "Pfttttt hahahah-" Janet covered her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud. "Kek-" Martha and Bella also covered their mouths to stop themselves. The middle-aged man was not just wearing pink but his hair, his beard, his watch and his accessories were pink too. And he looked funny. Clutching onto Kevin''s shirt, Silvia''s shoulders started shaking tremendously. Her face and ears turned red. And for a moment she couldn''t even breathe properly. ¡­. Chapter 296 - Desire Seeing her red face and watery eyes, Kevin frowned and started rubbing her back. "Are you alright?" "Pttfffffff hahahaha ahahahah." Not being able to hold it in any longer, Silvia started laughing out loud followed by Martha, Janet and Bella. Matt, Rocky, Chris and Kevin sighed and helplessly shook their heads. "Ahhh look at you boys, so tempting and handsome as always." the man dressed in pink gasped and grinned. "Hello uncle Tammy." All the four of them said in unison. "Hello hello. Julie just left with her set and she already told me that you people are coming too. Ohh my dear I missed you all so much." Pulling all the four of them into a hug. Pulling away, Uncle Tammy turned towards Silvia and gasped. "Oh my God are you Bubi''s wife?" Turning towards Kevin, Silvia asked, "Are you bubi?" When Kevin frowned and Silvia clutched her stomach and started laughing harder. Controlling herself, Silvia took a deep breath and nodded her head. "Yes, I am Bubi''s wife." Cupping Silvia''s face, Uncle Tammy breathed a sigh of relief. "You are just like Julie told me and that dress will look so good on you but wait, why is your face so red honey?" "I am feeling a bit hot." Silvia pursed her lips and somehow managed to say. "Ohh bubi take your wife inside and give her some water. You know where the dispensary is." Uncle Tammy instructed Kevin before turning towards Matt, Chris and Rocky. "Bubi give me some water please." Silvia imitated Uncle Tammy''s voice and grinned at her husband who had a scowl on his face. Pinching Silvia''s butt, Kevin spanked her. Silvia gasped and widened her eyes in shock before looking around. She breathed a sigh of relief when she did not see anyone around them. "Tease me one more time and you''ll see." Kevin patted her ass for a couple of times before walking towards the pantry. After getting a glass of water for Silvia, Kevin asked, "Why were you laughing?" "You don''t find it funny, BUBI?" Silvia asked. "Stop calling me that." Kevin sighed and helplessly shook his head. "Who is that pinky uncle?" Silvia asked. "You can say he is Mom''s self made brother. And the person whom you are laughing at is a top designer. He is the person who designed your dress for tomorrow''s banquet." Kevin explained. Taking a sip, Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "I won''t be shocked if my dress is pink too and yours too." "He is a weird fetish with the colour pink." Kevin said. Silvia nodded her head and chuckled. "Yeah I can see that." "Dude he is as touchy as ever." Rocky sighed and helplessly shook his head. Seeing his friend''s red face, Kevin chuckled. "You are his favourite so you get more touches." "He just touched Chris'' butt." Pointing towards Chris who was trying very hard to maintain distance with Uncle Tammy, Rocky chuckled. " Uncle Tammy is a bit touchy sometimes." Kevin explained. "Sometimes? He is touchy everytime." Rocky corrected Kevin. "Bubi, let''s go. Since you both are the stars of tomorrow''s show, I''ll show you your clothes first." Uncle Tammy excitedly grabbed Kevin and Silvia away. ¡­.. Inside his workplace. As soon as Silvia entered the room, she saw a light golden off-shoulder gown on that mannequin. Silvia gasped and widened her eyes in shock. She had never seen as beautiful as the one in front of her. The upper chest part was beautiful embroidery with transparent stones and was sparking like diamonds. "Do you like it honey boo?" Uncle Tammy asked. Silvia vigorously nodded her head and breathed a sigh of relief. "This is so beautiful." "It will look more beautiful when you put it on." Just then Janet and Martha entered the room office and gasped. "Oh my God this dress is gorgeous." Martha squealed in excitement. "Seriously Sil this will look awesome on you." Janet said. "Alright go, try it on and show uncle Tammy so that I can alter it for you." Gesturing one of his employees to take off the dress and follow Silvia to the trial room, Uncle Tammy quickly rushed over to show the other ladies their dress. ¡­.. Trial room. "Is she still inside?" Kevin asked the employee who was waiting outside. The employee nodded her head. "Madam will need help with the back zipper so I am-" "It''s alright, you can leave. I''ll help her out." Kevin said. When the employee gave him a hesitant look, Kevin added, "I am her husband." "Oh, I''ll take my leave then sir." After the employee left, Kevin took her place and stood outside the trial room. "Hmmm excuse me can you please help me, my hair got stuck somewhere." Silvia unlocked the door and let the employee in. ¡­.. Inside the trial room. When Silvia saw Kevin, she widened her eyes in shock. "What are you doing here? This is a ladies trial room." With his eyes fixed on her bare back, Kevin gulped and loosened his tie. "Alright since you are already here, help me with this. I don''t know but it''s stuck." Inching closer, Kevin slowly started untangling her hair. Stopping midway, Kevin slipped his hands from the back and wrapped it around her bare waist and buried his head on her crook. Silvia shivered when she felt his hot breath on her neck. When Kevin tightened his grip around her waist, Silvia understood what he wanted but they were inside a female trial room and their friends were right outside. "Kev-" Cutting her off, Kevin licked her earlobe and murmured, "You are looking so hot and s.e.xy. I can''t control myself anymore." Silvia m.o.a.ned when he cupped both b.r.e.a.s.ts and started rubbing his body against hers. The desire to have him inside her started rising immediately when he pinched her n.i.p.p.l.es and started rubbing his thumb against them. Silvia m.o.a.ned clutched onto his suit when Kevin started nibbling her skin. Slipping the dress off her shoulder, Kevin picked it up and placed it on the couch carefully. When Silvia saw herself in the big mirror and how Kevin was staring at her, she turned around and buried her face on his chest. ¡­.. Chapter 297 - Against the mirror** [WARNING!! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK. PS: You have been warned;) ] Caressing her bare back, Kevin chuckled. "What are you still shy about? Is there anything that we haven''t seen? We are like an open book to each other." "Stop fooling around, we are still out and this is a trial room." Silvia reminded him. Kevin chuckled and asked, "So? Is there a rule or something that we cannot do anything in a trial room?" "It feels weird." Silvia was still not sure about it. Wouldn''t doing it inside the trial room be too much? Flipping her over, Kevin tightened his grip around her waist and placed his chin on her shoulder. "Tell me that you don''t want it and I''ll let you go." Before Silvia could say anything, Kevin slipped his hands into her underwear. Silvia let out a soft m.o.a.n when Kevin brushed her fingers against her wet folds. Kissing her nape, Kevin smiled. "You are already so wet and yet you are saying that you don''t want it?" Parting her wet folds, Kevin rubbed her clit with his thumb earning another m.o.a.n from her. "Sshhh honey, don''t be so loud, others can hear you." Kevin whispered before sliding a finger into her hot and wet core. Clutching onto his suit, Silvia closed her eyes and m.o.a.ned. Pumping his fingers in and out when Kevin inserted his second finger as well, Silvia let out a loud m.o.a.n. Covering her mouth with her hand, Silvia closed her eyes and started riding on his fingers. Kevin started pumping faster and deeper hitting her G-spot making it difficult for Silvia to control her loud m.o.a.ns. She didn''t want anyone to hear or discover them. Sucking her earlobe, Kevin whispered, "Tell me that you want it." Totally lost and enchanted by his skilful finger movements, Silvia''s mind had already turned blurry and she couldn''t think straight. All she wanted was him. Her core was aching for his entrance. She didn''t just want his fingers but she wanted all of him. Without waiting for her reply, Kevin unhooked her bra and tossed it aside. With his fingers still pumping inside her, Kevin massaged her b.r.e.a.s.t with the other. Rolling her erect n.i.p.p.l.es between his fingers, Kevin groaned. He was already having a hard time as his member was growing bigger each time he pumped his fingers deep inside her. Her wetness was making him grow bigger and bigger. "Please." Silvia somehow managed to say in between her m.o.a.ns. Flipping her over, Kevin pushed her against the mirror and attacked her b.r.e.a.s.t. With her back pressed against the mirror, Silvia interlaced her fingers against her hair and m.o.a.ned. Swirling his tongue around her erect n.i.p.p.l.e, Kevin started sucking them, nibbling them from time to time increasing her desire and craving for him. Drawing his attention to the b.r.e.a.s.t which was craving for his tongue, Kevin swirled his wet tongue around it before sucking on it hard while massaging the other. Clutching onto his hair, Silvia groaned in frustration. She was dripping wet down there and she couldn''t take it anymore. She wanted him, she had never wanted him so bad. "Please Kev, I can''t." SILVIA groaned and started unbuckling his belt. Silvia''s hands were shaking and no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t take his damn belt off. Grabbing her wrist, Kevin placed her hand on his shoulder. "Let me do it." With beads of sweat covering his forehead and also dripping down his nose, Kevin impatiently unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. Pulling his pants down, he took out his hard member from his briefs which was already covered in pre-c.u.m. Kevin groaned when Silvia wrapped her fingers around it and started jerking it. "Alright, that''s it." Kevin murmured before picking her up and wrapping her legs around his waist. Shifting her underwear to the side, Kevin pushed his throbbing member inside her aching core earning a loud m.o.a.n from her. Kevin groaned and tightened his grip around her waist when her muscles tightened around his throbbing shaft. Silvia let out another lewd sound when he started ramming inside her. She couldn''t help but scream and shout his name in pleasure, completely forgetting where they were. His each thrust was powerful and was making her more wet. When the tip of his throbbing member hit her G-spot, Silvia screamed out his name. Not wanting anyone to hear them, Kevin sealed her lips with his and kept ramming inside her with all his might. Her inner walls were tightening around him which was making him grow bigger inside her. Kevin groaned in between their kiss when Silvia pierced her nails on his nape. Breaking off the kiss, he buried her head on his neck and groaned, "Arrrghhhh don''t do that." "Faster Kevin." Silvia screamed. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Silvia? Are you there?" Janet asked. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and smacked his shoulder, indicating him to stop. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Sil are you okay?" Janet asked anxiously. "Ya I am mmmmmmmm." Silvia let out a loud m.o.a.n when Kevin pulled himself out and again rammed inside her in one go. "Ahhhhhh." Silvia let out another loud m.o.a.n when Kevin started rubbing her clit with his thumb. "What the- Youuu? Is Kevin with you?" Janet asked. Silvia was about to say something but her words were replaced by another loud m.o.a.n when Kevin started massaging her b.r.e.a.s.t. "Aahhhhhhh." "Geez you guys get a room." Janet frowned and left. Smacking his shoulder, Silvia was about to scold him when someone else started knocking. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Silvia, are you inside?" Clara asked. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* Silvia froze and struggled to get down but Kevin frowned and tightened his grip around her waist. Why wouldn''t anyone let them finish off in peace? "What happened babe?" Samuel asked. Covering her mouth with her hands, Silvia widened her eyes in shock. There was no way she would let Samuel figure out what was happening. She was still embarrassed with what had happened in the morning and if he would find out that they were¡­.he would surely think of her as someone who was always super horny. ¡­.. Chapter 298 - Wild s.e.x life "Kev, it''s your cousin and Clara." Silvia whispered. "Don''t bother." Kevin hissed before pumping inside her harder. "Ahhhhhhhh-" A loud m.o.a.n escaped her mouth no matter how hard she tried to suppress it. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* "Silvia?" Clara called out once again. Kevin groaned when Silvia tightened her walls around him in panic. "Don''t do that." Kevin hissed. "Kevin? Is that you?" Sameul asked. "F.u.c.k." Kevin cursed and started thrusting inside her deeper and faster. "Hmmmmmm¡­..ahhhhhh¡­.ummmm." Silvia''s voice kept on raising as she started nearing her climax. Understanding what was happening inside, Samuel covered his wife''s ears with his hands and frowned. "You both are unbelievable." Samuel shuttled before walking out with his wife. There was no way he would let his wife hear anything. Not caring about anything else, Silvia and Kevin were fully focused on realising themselves. "Kev-" Silvia screamed his name, dug her nails in his nape and released herself. Kevin groaned and sprayed out his entire content inside her. Burying her face on her neck, Kevin took deep breaths to calm himself down. Panting and struggling to catch a breath, Silvia hugged him tightly. After a few minutes, Silvia gasped and widened her eyes in shock. Smacking Kevin''s shoulder, Silvia shouted, "You-let me down." "Hmmm one second." Kevin groaned and hugged her tighter. "Oh my God Kev, Janet, your cousin, Clara. Oh God they all know." Silvia groaned in frustration. Kevin frowned and slowly let her down. "What are you shy about? I am your husband. So what if we decided to make love inside the trial room? It''s our choice." "You-how can you be so shameless and it''s all your fault." Silvia glared at him before bending down to pick up her bra but she winced in pain. Her back and thighs were aching so bad. "Are you fine?" Kevin asked. Holding her back when Silvia glared at him, Kevin gulped in fear. He might''ve exerted a bit too much force. It wasn''t really his fault though. He wanted to make love with his wife since morning but did not have a chance and proper opportunity to do so. Bending down, Kevin picked up her bra. "Let me help you wear them." Glaring at him, Silvia let him hook her bra. "Will you pull up your pants?" Silvia gritted her teeth and glared at him. Kevin vigorously nodded his head and zipped his pants before buckling his belt. Both of them were sweaty and sticky. Not to forget about how messy their clothes looked and their super red face, anyone could say what they had done. Silvia gasped when she saw white stains on Kevin''s black pants, right between his legs. "Oh my God, how do we take this off?" Silvia panicked. "Honey I think it will be-" "Give me your handkerchief." Silvia asked. Taking out his handkerchief, Kevin said, "You-" Snatching the handkerchief from his hand, Silvia started rubbing the stain. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and balled his fingers into a fist. "Honey you shouldn''t do that." Kevin somehow managed to say. The friction between her hands and his balls was making him hard again. When Silvia saw his bulge, she glared at him, "You are unbelievable." Grabbing her dress, Silvia quickly slipped in. "Ahhh I don''t know how to face them." "Don''t worry, they won''t mind." Kevin tried to calm her down. "This is so embarrassing. I am never giving in to your weird fetish like this in the future." Silvia glared at him before walking out. Picking up her gown, Kevin grinned and walked out the trail room. No matter what happened, he was satisfied and happy. ¡­.. Outside. When Silvia and Kevin stepped out, everyone was staring at them including uncle Tammy. "Ahh look at them, what took you people so long?" Uncle Tammy asked. "Orgasm." Rocky said in a very low voice but loud enough for everyone to hear him. Everyone started giggling and chuckling while Silvia''s face turned more red. "Did you even try the dress on?" Bella asked. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and glared at her husband. She didn''t even try the dress because he started fooling around with her. "Kev what happened to your pants? Why is it stained?" Matt asked. Silvia lowered her head and blushed harder. Only if there was a hole nearby where she could hide and never come out ever again. Uncle Tammy helplessly shook his head and sighed. "My shop was a holy place until you both stained its holiness. Go go there is a washroom inside my office. Take a bath if you want to try on your clothes for tomorrow. I can feel your stickiness from where I am standing right now." "Well, I never thought you both had such an amazing and wild s.e.x life. It''s amazing." Janet commented. Without saying anything, Silvia rushed towards Uncle Tammy''s office. "Babe wait." Kevin shouted before rushing towards his wife. After they left, Matt leaned over towards his wife and asked, "Wanna try?" "Try what?" Bella asked. "How it feels inside a public trial room" Matt smirked and said. Bella blushed and smacked his arm. "Shameless." She muttered. ¡­.. Uptown club. "What? What kind of a logic is that?" Liza asked. Jackie shrugged his shoulders and chuckled. "Now that is something I used to feel like a kid. If you touch a woman, she will fall pregnant." Throwing her head back, Liza let out a hearty laugh. "This is ridiculous, who taught you that?" "No one, that was my own logic." Jackie said. "So naive and stupid." Liza commented. "Hey, I was a kid. Don''t judge me." Jackie retorted before grabbing his glass but accidentally, he ended up grabbing Liza''s hand. Retrieving his hand back, Jackie widened his eyes in shock. "I am sorry I didn''t-" Cutting him off, Liza chuckled. "Be careful Mr Jones, what if I fall pregnant?" Jackie helplessly shook his head and sighed. "Now that was a very bad joke." Taking a sip from her glass, Liza chuckled, "You started it." ¡­.. Chapter 299 - Wild fight Throwing his head back, Jackie let out a hearty laugh. "Alright, my bad." "You want another drink?" Liza asked. When Jackie nodded his head, Liza asked the waiter for a refill. "So are you coming for the banquet tomorrow?" Jackie asked. Liza nodded her head and said, "Yes, Silvia and Kevin invited our whole family." "Hmm that is nice. I won''t be bored then." Taking a sip from his glass, Jackie smiled. "Why bored? I mean aren''t banquets like this quite hectic for businessmen like you? You meet many people, you talk. Isn''t it like that?" Liza asked. Jackie smiled and nodded his head. "Yes, it indeed works like that but did you forget that I am no longer a businessman? So I am practically free from those businessmen chaos." "Why would you do that?" Liza asked. "Do what?" "Leave something that is yours." Liza asked. Jackie shrugged his shoulders and sighed. "I don''t know, maybe because I never liked it." "You are kidding right? How can you say that you don''t like it? Look maybe I know a very little about business but I have heard you and your achievements from Matthew so many times. Jones Enterprise was flourishing because of you. Why would you just let everything go? Shouldn''t you take back what is yours? Why would you let your brother and sister take away everything?" Liza reasoned out. "So you mean that I should take back what is mine? Fight with my elder brother for my father''s position?" Jackie asked. "Exactly, why not? You see when my husband died, his brothers came rushing over to take away the company and my husband''s position and I didn''t let them take it away because that was something that my husband had started alone all by himself. I fought for something that was mine and then eventually got everything. I hired people to run it until Matthew was ready to take over. So the moral of the story, don''t let anyone take away what is yours. Take everything that falls in your share whether you want it or not." Liza explained. Jackie smiled and said, "Hmm I''ll keep that in mind." "So I hope to see you walking around tomorrow, holding a wine glass and talking business." Liza said. "What about you? What are you going to do?" Jackie asked. "Hmm, I don''t know, maybe sit and drink." ¡­.. Uncle Tammy''s store. When Kevin and Silvia came out of the office together, Martha asked, " That was a long bath. Wait don''t tell me, Did you both take a bath together?" When Silvia blushed and lowered her head, Martha chuckled. "You both are scaring me today." Kevin awkwardly cleared his throat and scratched his forehead. Glaring at him, Silvia pinched his waist. She was taking a bath all by herself when he tricked her to open the door and just barged it into the washroom he then teased her for and fooled around with her for quite some time because helping her wash up. "Sis, brother-in-law." Steve said before rushing towards them. "Woaahh sis, what happened? Why is your face so red?" Steve asked. Running her hands through her face, Silvia wanted to pull hair in frustration. Why was her brother so observant? "Sis are you fine? Are you angry at someone? Your face usually turns so red when you are angry, Did brother-in-law do something?" Steve anxiously asked. Chris chuckled and nodded his head, "Oh yes, it''s your brother-in-laws doing." "Did you both fight?" Steve asked. Janet chuckled and nodded her head. "Oh yes, it was a wild fight. Scratching, screaming, pulling, pushing-" "Groaning." Bella added. Steve frowned and raised his eyebrows. Scratching, screaming, pushing, pulling. Steve widened his eyes in shock when he understood what was going on. He wasn''t a small kid. He obviously very well understood what those words were referring to. Scratching his neck, Steve faked a smile, " Hehehe oh I see. Ummm, I''ll go and check my clothes out." Before rushing far away from everyone. Amy and Jeren, who were standing right behind Steve, heard everything. Giving Silvia a weak smile, they quickly followed Steve. "Geez the kids have grown up." Janet chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "Are you both done? Great go and check out clothes but please separately this time. I saw the huge mess that you both created inside my trial room. I just got that cleaned." Uncle Tammy said. Grabbing their clothes, Kevin and Silvia rushed towards different directions. Just then Matthew and Veronica arrived along with their twins. "Ahh here they are, how did things go? Did you find a good place?" Janet asked. Matthew sighed and shook his head. "The kids and Vero did not like them." "What about aunt Liza?" Janet asked. "She said she is in the club." "Alone?" Janet asked. Matthew chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t think so." ¡­.. Kevin and Silvia''s car. "Babe." *NO ANSWER* Kevin sighed and pouted his lips. "Silvia." *NO ANSWER* "Hon-" " A few hours, I was a nice sweet and naive girl and now I am suddenly a horny woman. All thanks to you." Silvia snapped. "What? Who called you that? And what is wrong in being horny? Everyone feels horny and trust me babe, Janet and Rocky are much more wild than we are." Kevin said. Glaring at her husband, Silvia narrowed her eyes. "We are never going to repeat what happened today ever again." Kevin widened his eyes in shock and asked, "Wait, what? Never repeat? You mean we are never going to have s.e.x again?" Silvia furrowed her brows and turned towards the window. "No, I mean we won''t do it inside a trial room." "Hmm then what about a public washroom?" Kevin asked. "What the hell is wrong with you Kev? No." Silvia snapped. "What about inside a car?" Kevin asked. "No." Kevin smiled and said, "Think about it hun, it will be so exciting." Glaring at her husband, Silvia rolled her eyes, "Shut up and drive otherwise I''ll throw you out of the car." "Babe can you please not roll them? Your eyes will hurt." Kevin sighed and helplessly shook his head. "You deserve that roll." ¡­.. Chapter 300 - What if I mess up? Next day. Austin mansion. When Kevin woke up, Silvia was pacing back and forth inside the room, mumbling something. Rubbing his eyes, Kevin got up and asked, "Babe? What happened?" When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin frowned and got down from the bed. "Babe." Kevin called her out once again but the latter did not say anything. Walking towards her, Kevin placed her hand on her shoulder and asked, "Sil what happened?" Clutching onto his shirt, Silvia murmured, "Kev, it''s a big day today. I don''t know what to do. What if I mess things up? What if people don''t like me? What if-" "Hey, calm down first. What the hell are you thinking early in the morning? What are you panicking about?" Kevin asked. "I-" "Come with me." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kevin placed his wife on his lap. Caressing her back, Kevin asked, "Now tell me what happened?" Hooking her arms around his neck, Silvia took a deep breath. "I think I''ll mess everything up." "Mess up what?" Kevin asked. "The banquet that you''ve arranged." Silvia said before groaning in frustration and burying her face in his neck. She was okay and actually very excited for the banquet until she received a call from Janet which was actually a wake up call for Silvia. When Janet told her how everyone was going to know that she was the lady boss of Glory Enterprise and Kevin Austin''s wife and how thousands of people were invited for the banquet, reality hit Silvia hard. How was she going to face them? What if she f.u.c.k.i.e.d up and ruined everything? What if people don''t like her? Silvia''s mind started running wildly forcing her to overthink about the worst consequences. "What? Where did that come from?" Kevin asked. Silvia sighed and groaned. "I am scared." "What? Are you mad? What are you scared of babe? It''s just a simple banquet." "There are more than a thousand people Kev, it''s not simple." Silvia panicked again. Appeasing her, Kevin took a deep breath. "Alright, take a few deep breaths and calm down first." Silvia nodded her head and started taking deep breaths. "Better?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and sighed. "I don''t know what happened? Weren''t you fine yesterday? And what are you scared of? We have been married for more than ten months now. This isn''t something new right?" Kevin asked. "What if I mess up?" Silvia asked. "So what if you mess up? Did you forget whose banquet this is? It''s your banquet. You can mess it up too." Kevin said. Running her fingers through his hair, Silvia asked, "Will I not ruin your image that way?" Kevin frowned and asked, "Are you out of your mind? Remember one thing Silvia, you are the most important person in my life. I don''t care about my so-called image or status. I am your husband first and Kevin Austin later. Did you understand?" Kevin asked. When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin added, "And don''t worry about anything because I have you back. If anything happens I am there. Okay?" Silva smiled and hugged him tightly. "I''ll do my best." " I know my wife will rock this." ... Jones mansion. 6pm "Honey are you sure you don''t wanna go?" Grandpa Jones asked. Grandma Jones shook her head and sighed, "No, I can''t face her." Hugging his wife, Grandpa Jones sighed, "Don''t worry, I''ll fix everything." "Dad, where are you going?" Sabrina asked. Grandpa Jones slightly frowned and answered, "Out." "But where?" Sabrina asked. "Sabrina, how many times do you have to tell you not to ask so many questions to someone who is leaving? Will you ever grow up?" Grandma Jones lashed at her daughter. Sabrina lowered her head and apologised, "I am sorry mom, I was just concerned about dad." "Your dad is not a small kid. Go to your room and sit down. You have caused enough trouble for us." Grandma Jones snapped. "Your mom is right, go to your room." Grandpa Jones said before walking out of the mansion. Sabrina fronwed and pursed her lips. Her father would usually take her side and ask her mother not to scold her but today something different and strange happened. Frowning deeper, Sabrina started walking towards her room without saying anything. .... Lisbon hotel. Dressed a navy blue suit and tie, paired with white shirt and perfectly polished shoes, Kevin was busy checking the security along with Matt. "I think we are fine but for safety purposes, I have additional 50 men scattered all over." Matt said. Kevin nodded his head and said, "Hmm, I want everything to run smoothly." "Don''t worry about that." Fixing his cuffs, Rocky asked, "Do you think after today, the risk will increase? Will they target us too?" Kevin shook his head and sighed. "I don''t know." No one knew what was going to happen after the banquet but Kevin wanted the people behind SPIRIT to know that Silvia wasn''t someone ordinary whom they could easily bully and drag down. He wanted them to know that Silvia and a backing too. "Did you call Mr Jones?" Chris asked. "We couldn''t miss them because we are old business partners." Though Kevin was reluctant to invite the Jones but he had no other choice. "The guests are already in, Kevin you should go and get Sil. I''ll go fetch Janet too." Kevin nodded his head and left. ¡­. Inside the banquet Hall. With her hands wrapped around Richard''s, Emily had a very sweet smile plastered on her face while she greeted Richards colleagues and department heads. Though she pretended to be talking to other people but her eyes never left the entrance hoping that she would get a glance of Kevin. "Did you hear that our lady boss is a hospital nurse?" A female employee of Glory asked one of her colleagues. "Yeah I heard that and I also heard that she is very beautiful." "That is so true, I had seen her once in the mall with boss and she was looking so stunning. They look so cute together too." Emily''s expression turned sour and she tightened her grip around Richard''s hand making him wince in pain. ¡­. Chapter 301 - A lipstick that doesn’t smudge? Glaring at her, Richard fronwed, "You-what are you doing?" Letting go of his arm, Emily pursed her lips and apologised, "I am sorry." "Behave and don''t you dare try to tarnish my name or reputation. Don''t get too excited after seeing your ex and remember that he is someone''s husband now and he loves his wife." Richard reminded Emily. He didn''t want to bring her with him but his father forced him to take her. "Just mind your own business." Jerking his hands off, Emily walked away. Richard gritted his teeth but chose not to create a scene in front of everyone. Emily was day by day crossing his border line and getting into his nerves. She was becoming more arrogant and glib. How badly he wanted to strangle her to death or at least kick her out of his life but he couldn''t. Richard realised that marrying Emily was a very bad decision because the woman had nothing but only a thick-pea sized brain. Initially it was fun with her but later Richard realised that there were other women outside who were much better than Emily. He also started hating Emily after whatever happened in his office. After Kevin took over and how he was badly trolled during the meeting, Richard was no more as arrogant as he was in the office. His colleagues started making fun of him but on the other hand, they started talking to him as well. Now, he was on pretty good terms with everyone. Richard also realised that maybe he married Emily because he thought it would make him greater than Kevin but he was wrong. In fact, from the very beginning, he was of no match to Kevin. And he also made life more happening and brighter for Kevin by taking away the most toxic thing in his life. The initial hatred that he had for Kevin disappeared a long time back. He wanted to talk to him and clear things out but never had the guts to do so. ¡­.. Presidential suite. "Oh My God Sil, you look gorgeous." Janet gasped and squealed in excitement. Silvia chuckled and brushed her fingers through the dress. "Kevin is going to faint after seeing you. I am telling you hun only if I was a boy then we wouldn''t be only standing here like this. You know what I mean right?" Janet asked. Just then Kevin entered the room and widened his eyes in shock. His wife was looking gorgeous. "Ahh look your husband is here." Janet teased. When Kevin''s and Silvia''s eyes met, Silvia blushed. Scratching his forehead, Kevin said, "Jan, Rocky is looking for you everywhere." Janet smiled, nodded her head and left. Turning towards Kevin, Silvia smiled. Her husband was looking so handsome. Walking towards, Kevin wrapped his arms around her waist and sighed. "What happened?" Silvia asked. "I don''t feel like taking you downstairs especially when you are looking so beautiful and tempting." Kevin complained. Fixing his tie, Silvia pouted her lips and complained, "Even I don''t wanna take you out of this room. You look too hot and tempting and it''s very hard for a woman not to at least spare a glance at you." "Hmm well, I am already your Mrs Austin so you don''t have to worry." Inching closer, Kevin was about to kiss her when the latter placed her on his lips. "I had to mix different shades for this and it was hard so don''t even think about it." Kevin frowned and puffed his cheeks. He wanted to kiss her but he wasn''t allowed it because of that damn lipstick. "Isn''t this lipstick...hmmm..what do you women call it?" "Call what?" "The one that doesn''t smudge." Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "You mean Matte?" "Ahhh yes, matte. Isn''t this lipstick matte? So it won''t smudge right?" "No way Kev." Hooking her arms around his, Silvia added, "Let''s go." ¡­. Banquet hall. The entire hall was packed with famous faces and the employees of Glory enterprise. People were talking with each other trying to pave a way for their business or crack new business deals. The entrance of the hotel was fleeting with reporters while only a bunch of them were allowed to enter the main hall. The reporters were continuously snapping pictures and interviewing people. They didn''t want to leave any stone unturned as it was very rare to have everyone under the same roof. "What are you nervous for babe?" Rocky asked Janet who kept on tightening her grip around his arm. Janet gulped in nervousness and asked, "It''s not anything big right? I mean so what if everyone will know that I am dating Jacob Wilson?" Rocky chuckled and vigorously nodded his head. "Yes, so what if everyone knows that we are dating. It is a fact and I love you." "I love you too but I am nervous." Wrapping his arms around her waist, Rocky kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry, I am there with you." As soon as they entered the hall, the reporters quickly surrounded them and started snapping pictures. Janet, who was not used to any limelight tightened her grip around Rocky''s hand and gulped in nervousness. Caressing her back, Rocky whispered, "It''s alright Hun, you are doing great." Janet smiled and nodded her head. Paving the way through the reporters with the help of his bodyguards, Rocky guided Jante inside. "He is alone?" Uncle Thomas asked. Looking at Grandpa Jones who was busy talking to a few other businessmen, Uncle Herpi nodded his head. "He came alone." "That is strange, I thought he would definitely bring Sabrina with him." Uncle Thomas added. Taking a sip from his glass, Uncle Herpi added, "He is upto something this time, something big." Uncle Thomas raised his eyebrows and asked, "Big?" "Yeah but it''s not something that will benefit Sabrina." "Well, now that is strange." ¡­.. Grandpa Jones excused himself when he saw Jackie. Walking towards him, Grandpa Jones raised his eyebrows and his lips curled upwards when he saw a beautiful woman standing beside his son. Chapter 302 - Will you ever forgive your dad? "Someone is looking young and handsome today." Jackie smiled and said, "And someone is looking young and beautiful today." Raising her eyebrows at him, Liza retorted, "So you mean I don''t look beautiful other days?" Jackie vigorously shook his head and defended himself, "What? When did I say that?" "You just said that I am looking beautiful TODAY." Jackie chuckled and helplessly shook his head. "You know I didn''t mean that right?" "Jackson." Turning around, Jackie narrowed his eyes when he saw his father. "Dad." Grandpa Jones smiled and patted his son''s shoulder. "You completely forgot about this old man and your mom." When Jackie did not say anything, Grandpa Jones asked, "Will you not introduce your beautiful friend to your father?" Turning towards Liza, Jackie said, "Liza this is my father, Jeremiah Jones. And dad this is Liza Adams." Liza smiled and politely greeted grandpa Jones. "It''s a pleasure meeting Mr Jones." "It''s a pleasure meeting you too, young lady." Turning towards Jackie, Liza said, "You talk, I''ll be around." After Liza left, Grandpa Jones smiled at his son. Jackie raised his eyebrows and asked, "What?" "No, nothing." "She is just a friend." Jackie knew what his father was thinking. Grandpa Jones always got excited whenever he saw Jackie talking to a woman. "Well, I can say that she is just a friend but what about making her your girlfriend or even better, your wife?" Grandpa Jones asked. Ignoring his question, Jackie asked, "What do you want dad?" Grandpa Jones sighed and patted Jackie''s shoulder. "I know you are angry with your mom and dad. I also know that it is our fault but I was helpless back then. I wanted to save your sister''s life so I did whatever I could without thinking about the consequences. I know I was wrong for acting impulsive and only caring about Sabrina. Back then when Sabrina-" Pausing for a while, Grandpa Jones added, "I know you are angry with me because I stopped you from-but Jackie think about it, how can I let my own flesh and blood kill themselves? As a father I would never want that to happen no matter what." Jackie mockingly chuckled and asked, "So what do you want now? You want me to forgive her? You want me to go and embrace her?" Grandpa Jones shook his head and took a deep breath. "Why would I want that? How can I ask you to forgive Sabrina? That is not what I want." "Then why are you here?" "I want you to take over my position in Jones Enterprise." When Jackie frowned and looked at him in disbelief, Grandpa Jones added, "I am already so old and I cannot handle everything. You know that I will never hand over anything to William so all I have is you. I was already thinking about this for a really long time. I know that only you can handle Jones enterprise." Looking at his father, Jackie tried to figure out what he was actually thinking of. Why would he suddenly want to hand over the company to him? "What are you upto dad?" Jackie asked. Patting his shoulder, Grandpa Jones sighed. "I will fix everything, just give me some time and take care of the company." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Jackie sighed and suggested, "Why don''t you just stay back home and let others handle everything? Accompany mom and take rest too. Don''t get involved in this again." No matter how angry or disappointed he was of his parents, they were still his parents and he cares for them. He didn''t wish Grandpa Jones to involve himself in the mess all over again. "So will you visit your mom and me if I stay at home?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie had always been his favourite son. He had long planned to handover everything to Jackie but never got a chance to talk to him about it. When Jackie nodded his head, Grandpa Jones questioned him for the second time. "Will you bring the young lady with you too? Your mom will be very happy to see her. "Dad-" "Ya ya I know it''s nothing like that but still bring her home for lunch someday. Why can''t you bring friends home for lunch or dinner?" Jackie sighed and nodded his head. "I''ll visit you and mom someday." "Come to the office tomorrow so that we can discuss a few things. The sooner you take over, the better." Jackie nodded his head and added, "Take care of your health, you''ve lost weight." "Will you ever forgive you dad?" Grandpa Jones asked. Jackie was about to say something when Grandpa Jones added. "Anyway, I know what I did isn''t forgivable but at least don''t hate your dad okay?" Jackie sighed and nodded his head. After talking to Grandpa Jones for some time, Jackie excused himself when someone approached Grandpa Jones for a chat. Looking around when Jackie say Liza sitting in a corner quietly sipping some wine, he quickly approached her. "So how was it?" Liza asked. "He wants me to take over Jones Enterprise." Liza smiled and patted Jackie''s shoulder. "You see, I told you one must never leave what belongs to them without a proper reason. And I think your father made the right choice." "Hmm I think you are right." Taking a sip, Liza chuckled. "I am always right." ¡­. Outside the banquet hall. When Silvia started taking deep breaths, Kevin chuckled and tightened his grip around her hand. "What are you so nervous about? This isn''t a competition. Just be you and everything else will go smoothly." Silvia nodded her head and sighed. "Alright now let''s go." With their hands intertwined together, they made their way towards the banquet hall. ¡­. Inside the banquet hall. As soon as Kevin and Silvia entered the hall, the reporters quickly surrounded them and started snapping pictures. With her arms wrapped around Kevin''s, Silvia smiled at the reporters. The initial nervousness that she was feeling was nowhere to be seen. ¡­. Chapter 303 - Thank You Wrapping his arms around her shoulder, Kevin pulled Silvia closer allowing the reporters to take as many photos as they could. Silvia and Kevin were looking so good and compatible together that the reporter''s couldn''t stop themselves from snapping more and more pictures of them. One was handsome, smart and dashing while the other one was beautiful, elegant and smart. "Oh my God, our lady boss is so beautiful." An employee from Glory excitedly squealed. "As expected from our handsome boss, he sure knows how to choose the best one." "Ahhh they look so good together, I think I will make them my couple idol." "I heard that the boss treats her exceptionally well. And she is also big boss and big lady boss'' favourite." "See I told you all that they look so cute together." As everyone couldn''t stop praising them, a particular someone had a very ugly and dark expression on. Balling her hand into a fist, Emily gritted her teeth. She was hating how good Kevin and Silvia were looking together. From the expensive dress to the diamond jewels that she was wearing and the man standing beside her, everything was supposed to be hers. Everything eventually belonged to her and she should''ve been the one standing there and not Silvia. Richard on the other hand had a very genuine and sweet smile on his face. What match was he to the man who was standing at the peak of success? Who was he to compare himself to Kevin? Even the job he always boasted about was from Kevin''s company. Thinking about the past, Richard sighed and helplessly shook his head. He couldn''t change anything that happened in the past but at least he could try to be a better man and apologise to Kevin for being such an ass. Turning towards the woman standing beside who had a very ugly expression on, Richard sighed and helplessly shook his head. He had to get rid of this toxic woman first in order to lead a normal and healthy life. Not that he didn''t want to give her a chance or give their relationship a shot but Emily''s obsession for Kevin had reached to such a high point that it was impossible to bring her back. Richard didn''t want to invite trouble by staying with her or keeping her beside him. He had long decided to talk to his father and divorce Emily. Since there was nothing left in their relationship, in fact they even stopped sharing the same room a long time back, Richard thought it was useless staying married. ¡­.. Walking inside the hall, Kevin and Silvia greeted their parents and their friends. "Ahhh my daughter is looking so beautiful." Giving Silvia a tight hug, Aunt Lily patted her back. "Thanks mom." Martha, Bella and Janet rushed towards Silvia and gave her hugs simultaneously. "You both are looking amazing Silvia." Martha excitedly squealed. "Ahhh all of this is so beautiful, I feel like drinking till I drop today." Janet said. Bella chuckled and added, "Who is stopping us then? Let''s drink till we drop today." "Ladies and Gentleman, I am very honoured and glad that you all squeezed some time from your busy schedule to attend this banquet which is solely organised for my beautiful daughter-in-law, Silvia Green. My wife and I always wished to have a daughter and Silvia fulfilled our wish. Not only is she my son''s happy pill but also ours. Thank you for coming into our family and our lives honey and making it more beautiful and happening." Raising his wine glass, Uncle Herpi smiled and added, "To my beautiful daughter and the lady boss of Glory Enterprise." Wrapping his arms around Silvia, Kevin kissed the top of her head and whispered, "And my lady luck." Looking at him with teary eyes, Silvia smiled, "Thank you." "Thank you for what?" Kevin asked. Turning towards their friends and family who were happily chatting amongst themselves, Silvia added, "For this." Her life was never so happening and lively until she met him. Silvia''s friend circle was limited to Ron and Janet and she spent the rest of her time with her family. After marrying Kevin, Silvia got so many new friends and a new family. He actually added rainbow colours in her normal life making it more vibrant and happy. Kissing her forehead, Kevin smiled, "Thank you for coming into my life." ¡­. After sometime, Kevin and Silvia slowly started greeting Glory''s business partners and uncle Herpi''s friends. When Silvia hissed and sighed, Kevin helplessly shook his head, "Why do you have to wear them if they hurt honey?" Silvia pouted her lips and retorted, "It makes me look good." Holding her hand, Kevin guided her towards a nearby chair. "Let''s take some rest." Kevin said before sitting down beside her. "I should''ve worn some other pair, these are really uncomfortable." Silvia murmured. Just then, Kevin squatted down and started removing her shoes. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and tried to retrieve her feet back. "What are you doing Kev?" Taking off her shoes, Kevin said, "Didn''t you say they are hurting? Let me massage it for a while." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and placed her hand on his shoulder. "Kev everyone is looking at us." Looking around, Silvia panicked even more when she saw everyone staring at them. Letting him massage her foot when they were alone was a different thing but doing it in front of so many people which mainly consisted of Glory''s employees and business partners was too much. What would happen to Kevin''s CEO image if he was seen massaging his wife''s feet in front of so many people? That would be very embarrassing. Sitting down on the chair, Kevin placed her right foot on his lap and started slowly massaging it. "Is the pressure okay?" Silvia nodded her head and said, "Ya it''s fine." Without caring about the murmurs and giggles that were echoing throughout the hall, Kevin kept on massaging his wife''s foot. ¡­.. Chapter 304 - Grandpa-granddaughter talks Placing her hand on her chest, Clara sighed. "Oh my God, Kevin is such a lovely husband." "I know right? You should''ve seen his lovely and romantic proposal." Martha added. Janet sighed and added. "Yeah lol I was awestruck after that." Bella chuckled and excitedly said, "This is so beautiful, awww I wish someone would do that for me." Matt frowned and pursed his lips. What did she mean by someone? That someone should definitely be him right? Seeing the frown in Matt''s face, Chris chuckled. "It''s okay man, take a chill. We have been facing this for a very long time." "Yeah, Kevin keeps raising your woman''s expectations and you have to somehow try to do something even better." Rocky added. "Honey, do you want a good massage too?" Samuel asked. Clara shook her head and chuckled. "No honey, I am okay. I''ll go and look for Kathy." ¡­.. Wearing a beautiful pink gown, Kathy was loitering around the dessert section thinking what she should eat first. "What are you doing here alone?" Aunt Morgana asked the little one. When Kathy did not say anything, Aunt Morgana rushed towards her and squatted down. "Where is your mommy? And why are you alone? What if you get lost? Why did you leave your parents?" Lowering her head, Kathy pouted her lips. "I wanted to eat some sweets but mommy won''t let me have some before dinner so I sneaked out." Aunt Morgana frowned and started scolding the little one. "You shouldn''t do that. There are so many people here and it''s a new place too, what if you get lost?" "I am sorry." Grabbing her hand, Aunt Morgana guided her towards the dessert section. "What do you want to eat?" Kathy''s place bloomed into a bright smile. Pointing towards the chocolate pastry, she let out a chuckle. Asking the waiter for a slice, Aunt Morgana settled down on a table along with Kathy. When Kathy did not eat the pastry, aunt Morgana asked, "What happened?" "Grandma you will not tell mommy right?" Kathy asked. When aunt Morgana shook her head, Kathy clapped her hands in excitement. "Grandma is the best." Aunt Morgana smiled and gestured her to start eating. Scooping a small piece when Kathy stretched her hands towards her grandma to feed her, aunt Morgana froze. Thinking for a couple of seconds, she lowered her head, taking the tiny piece inside her mouth. When the sweetness of the pastry exploded inside her mouth, aunt Morgana smiled. That was the sweetest pastry she had ever had. "Grandma, are you the grandma who is angry with me?" Kathy asked. Aunt Morgana frowned and asked, "Who told you that?" Shoving a big piece inside her mouth, Kathy added, "Mom told me that my grandma is angry with mom and me." Aunt Morgana pursed her lips and asked, "And did she tell you why?" Kathy vigorously nodded her head. "YES." "What did she tell you?" Thinking for a while, Kathy answered, "Because mom and dad got married without grandma''s permission which is bad." "But why does grandma hate you? Did your mom tell you anything about that?" Aunt Morgana asked. Kathy shook her head and said, "No, mom did not say anything. She says that grandpa doesn''t hate me but she is just angry but I think she hates me because she never visits me." Aunt Morgana pursed her lips and sighed. "Eat, do you want anything else?" Kathy shook her head and started devouring her pastry. Clara, who had been watching them from a distance, smiled when she saw them happily talking to each other. She always blamed herself for creating a difference between the mother and son pair. She never wanted them to separate in fact, she wanted everyone to stay happily but no matter how much she tried, Samuel''s mother refused to accept her. But she still had hope that one day, maybe one day she would accept her wholeheartedly. Just then Samuel arrived and asked, "Babe where is Kathy?" Following Clara''s gaze, Samuel frowned when he saw his mother and daughter together. Taking a deep breath, he was about to rush over when Clara grabbed his arm and stopped him. Samuel shook his head and said, "Anything but not this." Slowly removing his wife''s hand, Samuel rushed over to take his daughter away from the woman who refused to accept not only his wife but also his little daughter. Samuel would never forget the time when Aunt Morgana refused to even look at his first born child just because it wasn''t a boy. From that onwards, he took a pledge never to forgive her and keep his family away from her. Squatting down beside his daughter, Samuel asked, "What are you doing here honey? Your mom is looking for you everywhere." "I am eating a pastry daddy with grandma." Kathy said. "Hmm finished eating?" Samuel asked. When Kathy nodded her head, Samuel helped his daughter wipe her mouth and scooped her into his arms. Aunt Morgana quickly got up and called him out. "Sam I-" Cutting her off, Samuel warned her. "Stay away from my daughter and my family." Aunt Morgana pursed her lips and could only helplessly watch her son leave along with his daughter. ¡­.. "Better?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. She always felt a hundred times better when he gave her his special massage. "Why don''t you go and greet the guests and I''ll just sit for a while before joining you?" Silvia asked. Helping her put on her heels again, Kevin nodded his head. "I''ll greet a few of them and then come back." When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin kissed her forehead and left. "He seems to treat you really very well." Grandpa Jones said. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. "Yeah he does." "Can I sit and talk to you for a while?" Grandpa Jones asked. When Silvia contemplated for a while, grandpa Jones added, "Don''t worry, it''s nothing inappropriate. Just a normal grandpa granddaughter talks." ¡­. Chapter 305 - Token of love When Silvia nodded her head, Grandpa Jones sat down beside her. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Grandpa Jones asked, "Are you still angry with grandpa?" Without waiting for her reply, Grandpa Jones added, "Well, I don''t really blame you. It''s all my fault." "What do you want grandpa? If you are here to tell me that I shouldn''t be with him then I think we shouldn''t talk at all." Silvia said. She was irritating and frustrated with everyone telling her that she shouldn''t be with Kevin because of some stupid competition and how she would leave him and focus on how to win a competition instead. Grandpa Jones smiled and helplessly shook his head. "No pumpkin I am not here to tell you that, in fact I am here to tell you that how wrong I was about Kevin and your relationship with him. I shouldn''t have been so unreasonable. I am sorry." When Silvia fronwed and gave him a complicated look, Grandpa Jones smiled. "I know I have made many mistakes which are irreplaceable but I am trying to fix them accordingly. Will you give your grandpa a chance?" When Silvia did not say anything, Grandpa Jones added, "I know I have done things which are not forgivable but your grandma didn''t know anything about it. She had no idea that you were alive and I had actually faked Sabrina''s and George''s death. She was always very fond of you." Pausing for a while, Grandpa Jones added, "It would be nice if you would forgive your grandma and visit her sometimes. She really misses you and always talks about you. Don''t forgive me because I know I am at fault but you can at least forgive her. She is innocent, just like you." Silvia pursed her lips and kept on staring at her grandpa. She didn''t know how to react and what to say. Should she ignore him? Should she just let him be? Or should she forgive him? Seeing her complicated expressions, Grandpa Jones smiled and patted her head, "You don''t have to say anything now, take your time and think about it. You can come over to the main mansion for dinner with your husband. I will be sending Sabrina and George to some other place soon so you don''t have to worry about bumping into them again and-" taking out a velvet box and a paper from his pocket, Grandpa Jones added, "I couldn''t give you anything when you got married but this is a small token love from your grandma and my side." "I-" Shoving it into her hand, Grandpa Jones said, "Take it. You shouldn''t say no to gifts." Tightening her grip around the paper and box, Silvia smiled. "Thanks for this." Patting her head one more time, Grandpa Jones was about to leave but Silvia stoped him. "Did you eat anything?" Silvia asked. When grandpa Jones shook his head, Silvia frowned, "Are you leaving without eating?" "I-" "Wait here, I''ll get something for you." Silvia said before getting up and walking away. ¡­.. Holding a wine glass in his hand, Kevin was busy greeting his employees and other people when Richard approached him. "Hmm Good evening boss." Kevin nodded his head and greeted him back. "Good evening Mr Richard, I hope you are enjoying the banquet." Richard nodded his head and smiled. "Of course boss." Pausing for a while, Richard asked, "Boss, can we talk for a while?" Kevin thought for a while and nodded his head. "I-" Cutting Richard off, Kevin said, "Do something, come to my office tomorrow." Richard smiled and nodded his head. " Okay boss." ¡­.. Silvia was platting some food for grandpa Jones when someone tapped her shoulders. Smiling at her, the man said, "I never thought you were actually married to such a great man Silvia." Smiling at him, Silvia said, "I hope you are having a great time Dr Johnathan." Johnathan smiled and nodded his head. "Ahh yes I am." Pausing for a while, Johnathan added, "Why didn''t you tell us about him?" "About whom?" Silvia asked. "About you husband being such a great and rich man." Silvia shrugged her shoulders and added, "Well, I never thought it is necessary to tell everyone about it and besides my personal and professional life is completely different." "Hmmm I see. Well, I am shocked with nurse Janet being Mr Wilson''s girlfriend as well. You two friends surely know how to choose men." Johnathan said. Finding his sentence very offensive, Silvia raised her eyebrows. "Well, what do you mean by that?" "Well you know, both best friends hooking up with two rich men who are also best friends." Johnathan mockingly said. Silvia narrowed her eyes and was about to say something when someone wrapped his arms around her waist. "Honey, hungry already?" Kevin asked. "Ahh no, this is for grandpa." Silvia said. Extending his hand for a shake, Johnathan smiled. "It''s nice meeting you again Mr Austin." "Hmmm." Awkwardly retrieving his hand back, Johnathan pursed his lips. "Are you hungry?" Kevin asked. Silvia shook her head and said, "No I am not." "Hmm, tell me when you want are okay?" Kevin asked. Silvia smiled and nodded her head. "I was telling Silvia how lucky she is to have such an amazing man as her husband." Johnathan said. Kevin smiled and added, "No, I am lucky to have her as my wife." "Ahh, Dr Johnathan was telling me how Janet and I managed to hook up with you and Rocky. In fact he was also praising our talent in choosing a rich man." Silvia added. Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is it? How great will it be if I tell the management about how their staff insulted my wife in a banquet organised for my wife?" Johnathan gulped in nervousness and shook his head. "I didn''t mean to-" "I think you are forgetting that this isn''t a hospital and you are not my wife''s superior and Silvia isn''t just an ordinary staff of your hospital but also my wife." Kevin said. ¡­.. Chapter 306 - Alcohol and jealousy Johnathan smiled and nodded his head. "Of course, Silvia has a special identity now and I''ll make sure to take better care of her." Narrowing his eyes, Kevin bluntly thrashed him, "There is no need for that, you don''t have to take care of my wife. I believe I am already playing that part quite well." He didn''t like the way Johnathan looked at his wife. He could see adoration in his eyes for his wife which made his blood boil. How dare he even try to think about his wife that way? "But Silvia is going to be a part of me not so it''s very difficult not to take care of her." Johnathan added. "You don''t have to worry about that because I already had a talk with the hospital chief the other day. Neither Silvia or Janet will be recruited to your team. In fact, they will remain where they are." Turning towards Silvia, Kevin asked, "Isn''t that you wanted honey?" Silvia smiled and nodded her head. She loved it when Kevin acted all jealous and possessive. Resisting the strong urge to pounce upon him and hug him tightly, Silvia chuckled and continued filling up the plate for Grandpa Jones. Tightening his grip around the glass he was holding, Johnathan forced a smile. "Oh that is great. But Mr Austin just took away two most capable nurses of our hospital from my group. Anyway, I''ll make my move now." After Johnathan left, Kevin gritted his teeth. "God I hate this guy." Turning towards her, Kevin starts checking her out. "Did he touch you anywhere? If yes then tell me, I''ll kick his ass and also throw him out of here." "No he didn''t and stop making that face." Poking his cheeks, Silvia added, "You look weird." "See it''s all your fault." Kevin frowned. "My fault? How?" "You are so beautiful that all kinds of men have an eye on you. I still have to work hard and shoo them away." Silvia chuckled and helplessly shook her head. "You are already my husband. What is there to work hard on?" Lifting her left hand, Silvia showed him her diamond ring. "Look, I am already yours." "So? How hard is it to remove and throw that ring away? What if I stop working and someone else works harder to take you away from me? How will I survive? I cannot live without you, can I?" Kevin asked. No, he couldn''t and even if he would, his life wouldn''t be as happening and lovely it is now. Silvia was Kevin''s whole world. He didn''t know when, how and where he fell in love with her. Everything happened so quickly that he didn''t even get some time to realise what had happened. But when he did, he found himself already head over heels for her. Though Silvia couldn''t be considered as his first love but Kevin knew she was the last and his forever. Kevin had never felt like this with his ex. The bond that he shared with Silvia was so much different and stronger than the bond he shared with Emily. Infact, everything about Silvia felt different and pure. Giving him a peck on his cheeks, Silvia asked, "Are you done greeting everyone? Do I have to join?" "No, dad is greeting the rest of them. I think we are free to eat now." "I''ll give this to grandpa and then let''s find others okay?" Silvia asked. Pointing towards the box and paper Silvia was holding, Kevin asked, "Babe what is this?" "Grandpa gave me this, he said it''s a gift. I did not even open and see what it is." Passing him the paper and box, Silvia picked up a chocolate party. "Hmm I am done, let''s go." When Kevin read the content of the paper, he raised his eyebrows. "What is it Kev?" Silvia asked. Shoving the paper and the box inside the inner pocket of his suit, Kevin took the pastry from her hand and shook his head. "Hmmm it''s nothing, let''s talk about it later okay?" Silvia nodded her head and started walking towards Grandpa Jones. ¡­.. 12:30am By the time the banquet ended, it was past midnight. "Kisssssssss." Silvia shouted. "Yes yes I want a kiss too." Martha shouted. "Kiss kiss kiss." Mia shouted. "I want huggg." Janet shouted. Kevin, Chris, Ron and Rocky massaged their forehead. As the lady gang had vowed, they drank until they dropped. Infact, Bella, who had a very low alcohol tolerance ended up sleeping while drinking and was now being carried by her husband. "Where is your sister?" Kevin asked Ron. "Edward took her home, she is kinda wild when she is drunk. She starts hitting people and also breaks their head." Ron explained. "What about Amy, Steve and Jeren?" Chris asked. " They left with uncle Thomas." Matt said. "Kev I want a kissssss." Silvia shouted. Looking at his wife, Kevin sighed. "Hmm why don''t we take a room in the hotel for the night? It''s kinda late and I don''t think so they will let us drive in peace." Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and started walking towards the hotel. ¡­.. Inside Kevin and Silvia''s hotel suit. As soon as they entered the suit, Silvia grabbed his collar and pinned him against the door. "Woahhh babe take it easy." Grabbing her wrist, Kevin chuckled. Looking at him, Silvia narrowed her eyes. "She was staring at you again." Kevin frowned and asked, "Who?" "I don''t want to take her name." Silvia murmured. With alcohol and jealousy invading her system, she lost her rationality. When Silvia saw Emily staring at her husband. No, she wasn''t just staring, she was ogling at her husband''s. How tempted she was to step forward and gauge her eyes out but her Mrs Austin image stopped her from doing that. Pulling him closer, she pressed her lips against him. Kevin widened his eyes in shock and tightened his grip around her waist. It was rare for his wife to initiate such a passionate kiss which always led to them being n.a.k.e.d on the bed, with their n.a.k.e.d bodies pressed against each other. ¡­. Chapter 307 - Hard and Rough* [Mature content ahead. Please read at your own risk] Pulling away, Silvia poked his cheek with her pinky and puffed her cheeks. Who told him to be so handsome? And who told him to have such a bitchy and cunning ex? It was all his fault. "Bad Kevin." Silvia murmured. Kevin chuckled and asked, "Bad? How am I bad?" With her eyes half open, her vision turning blurry and her with alcohol hitting her system, Silvia lost her rationality. Running her fingers over his collar, she brushed her lips against his cheeks and neck. She then sucked his earlobe and whispered. "You are bad bad and you know what?" "What?" Kevin asked. "Bad men need to be punished-" Pausing for a while, Silvia added, " in bed." Without waiting for his reply, Silvia grabbed his collar and started dragging him along with her towards the bedroom. Well, it was rather Kevin helping her guide him to the room. Seeing her struggle walking in her heel, Kevin helplessly shook his head. "Alright let me take your shoes off first." "No punishment first." Silvia shouted. "How are you going to punish me with your shoes on?" Kevin asked. When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin made her sit on the bed and started taking off her shoes. Tossing them aside, Kevin took off his shoes and blazer followed by his waistcoat. Getting up, Silvia pointed towards her zipper. Kevin chuckled and helped her unzip the gown. "Well, be good and sleep. You can punish me tomorrow." Dropping the gown on the floor, Silvia stepped out of it. Kevin gulped a mouthful of saliva when he saw her standing in front of him wearing a very thin laced black G-string and a deep-U black plunge bra. Pushing him on the bed by his chest, Silvia started taking off the pins that were holding the bun making her hair bounce on her shoulders. Swaying her h.i.p.s too and fro, Silvia made her way towards her husband who was looking at her with l.u.s.t filled eyes. She knew what he wanted but would she give in so easily? No she wouldn''t. He was yet to be punished for being such a d.i.c.khead in the past and dating someone so annoying and bitchy. Sitting in his lap, Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck and smirked. Inching closer, Silvia whispered, "Like what you see Mr Austin?" Taking off his tie, Silvia started unbuttoning his shirt. Tossing his shirt aside, she unbuckled his belt and asked him to take it off. Silvia chuckled when she saw the huge bulge under his briefs. She hadn''t even touched him and he was already hard. Purposing pressing her b.r.e.a.s.t against him, Silvia ran her fingers around the strap of his briefs before giving him a seductive smile. Kevin gulped when his gaze met her seductive one. He had never seen him like this. Where was his shy and timid wife? Did they mix something in the alcohol? Silvia''s each and every action was making him more hard and curious. He wanted to know how bold she could be. He wanted her to pleasure him. He wanted her to be dominant in bed. He would willingly and happily turn into a submissive if that happens. Tip-toeing, Silvia pressed her lips on his and slipped her hands inside his briefs. Kevin m.o.a.ned when Silvia wrapped her fingers around his already hardened member. Forcing her tongue inside his mouth, Silvia started stroking him, making him groan in pleasure. When her alcohol fused tongue met his, Kevin''s mind turned blank. Caressing her waist, he was about to take his hand to her b.r.e.a.s.t which was definitely waiting for his attention when Silvia pulled away and took a step back. "No touching until I ask you too." Silvia ordered before picking up his tie. She then tied his hands together earning a playful chuckle from him. "Really? Do you want it hard and rough today?" Kevin asked. Pulling his briefs down, Silvia made him sit on the edge of the bed. She then sat down in his lap and whispered, "It''s your night today Mr Austin. Just enjoy." Kevin groaned when Silvia kissed him on his neck and started to nibble his skin. Trailing kissing down his neck to his lower abdomen, Silvia gave him a playful smile before kneeling down right in front of him. "Sil you-Arrrgghhhh." Kevin groaned when Silvia grabbed his throbbing member. Kissing the tip, Silvia stroked it for a while before slowly taking him into her mouth. Kevin closed his eyes and groaned as Silvia sucked his hardened member. He was huge and it was difficult for her to take in all of him. Pressing her hands on his knees, Silvia increased her pace and started sucking him hard. Balling both his hands into a fist, Kevin started panting. Silvia was bitting, nibbling, sucking him and squeezing his balls from time to time making him go crazy. Using all his strength, he released his hands in one go. He then grabbed her hair which was coming their way and clenched the sheets with the other before slowly moving his h.i.p.s. Silvia groaned when the tip of his member hit the back of her throat, forcing her to increase the pace. Kevin''s body tightened as he reached his limit. He wanted to pull away but Silvia didn''t let him. She wanted to taste him and was willing to take in every bit of him. After a couple of strokes, Kevin groaned and exploded inside her mouth. Silvia closed her eyes and swallowed down every bit of him even though it tasted horrible. Without waiting for her to calm down, Kevin grabbed her ass and pulled her up before throwing her in the bed. Silvia yelped when her back hit the soft mattress. Hovering her from above, Kevin smirked, "My turn now." Tearing off her bra in one swift motion, Kevin attacked her b.r.e.a.s.t. Taking her erect n.i.p.p.l.e into his mouth, he started fondling the other making Silvia go crazy. He wasn''t as gentle as he usually was. He was squeezing and sucking them harder making her groan and m.o.a.n in pleasure. ... Chapter 308 - Kevin’s irresistibly charm ** [Mature content ahead. Please read at your own risk.] Swirling his tongue around it, Kevin drew his attention to her other b.r.e.a.s.t who was carving for his attention. Interlacing her fingers on his hair, Silvia arched her back. She didn''t understand whether it was the alcohol or Kevin''s irresistible charm, Silvia was feeling something different. Even the way Kevin was holding her was making her more wet and her body was craving for him. Trailing kisses down her body, Kevin stopped right below her belly button. Running his fingers through the thin strap of her G-string, he pulled it down and tossed it on the ground. He then got down from the bed and pulled her towards the edge. Kneeling on the ground, he parted her knees. Kevin gulped when he saw her gripping wet p.u.s.s.y. Only the sight of it was making him grow bigger. He was actually planning to let her off tonight because they had a really hectic day but since it was Silvia who started and wanted it then who was he to a ''No''. Parting her folds using his fingers, Kevin dived in. When Kevin ran his tongue through her clit, Silvia m.o.a.ned and arched her back. Placing his hand on her thighs, he parted them further before sucking her clit. Clutching the sheets with both the hands, Silvia''s m.o.a.ns turned louder and louder. Kevin was biting, sucking, nibbling her clit making her Ming go frenzy. Kevin groaned and started shoving his tongue inside her hot and wet entrance. She tasted so sweet and he couldn''t get enough of it. Arching her back and parting her thighs as far as she could, Silvia gave him more access to which the latter replied by increasing his pace. She was loving what Kevin was doing with his tongue down there and she didn''t want him to stop. Silvia m.o.a.ned louder and screamed out his name when her first climax started kicking in. And she exploded when Kevin nibbled her clit a couple of her. Burying her head on the mattress, Silvia started taking deep breaths. After licking her clean when Kevin got up, he gulped in nervousness and grew even harder when he saw her. Silvia''s face had turned super red with the alcohol and also the foreplay. Her body was glistening in sweat and passion. And what looked even more tempting was the way her chest was heaving up and down making the b.o.o.b.s bounce from time to time. He wanted to give her some time to calm down before the real thing but he quickly dropped the idea. He needed her. Kevin has always been a man with immense self control and will power. Though he once loved his ex girlfriend, they weren''t so s.e.x.u.a.lly active. It was also because Kevin came back once in a while or wouldn''t come back for months. He never had this craving and longing for his ex which he had for Silvia. All his willpower and self control had long vanished. He was helpless and smitten by his wife. But not that Kevin had a problem with that. Infact, he didn''t have any problem with anything that included her. It was all about Silvia now. He would do anything that would make her happy and she wanted. Picking her up in his arms, Kevin placed her in the middle of the bed and hovered her body with his. "You''re beautiful love." Kissing her forehead, Kevin adjusted himself. Taking his hardened member towards her entrance, he pressed his lips against hers and entered her in one swift motion making the latter groaned and m.o.a.ned in pleasure. Kevin groaned and buried his face on her neck. "God how are you so tight every time." Silvia m.o.a.ned when Kevin started moving his h.i.p.s. He wasn''t slow at first as usual but he was slamming into her with all his might right from the very beginning which was making her go crazy. Wrapping her legs around her waist, Silvia arched her back and moved her h.i.p.s along with him. Kevin groaned when her inner walls tightened around his shaft. "Faster Kevin." Silvia shouted. Grabbing her h.i.p.s, Kevin started slamming inside her with greater speed and intensity making Silvia go crazy. Soft m.o.a.ns and groans echoed throughout the room. The air inside the room felt thick and intense yet pleasurable at the same time. After hitting her second climax, Silvia''s body felt limp. She could barely keep her eyes open. Even after spilling his content inside her, Kevin''s member was still proudly standing straight. Silvia widened her eyes in shock when Kevin lifted her leg and placed it on his shoulder. Well, the night was still young and there was no way Kevin would let her go when it was she who started everything. Her seductive and bold side ignited a never ending fire inside his heart which would need multiple rounds to calm down. But Silvia and Kevin were not the only one who were busy ravishing and embracing each other''s body. The other couples were having a wonderful time with their partners too. ¡­.. Next morning. Inside a presidential suit. Sitting at two extreme edges of the bed, Liza and Jackie were in a daze. Jackie was shirtless with only his boxers on making the scratch marks visible which were unevenly distributed all over his back and chest while Liza was sitting on the other end with only a quilt wrapped around her body. Her neck and chest were covered with multiple bluish-purple marks. The marks and scratches were the proof of how passionate and intense last night was. Running his fingers through his hair, Jackie cursed himself for crossing the line last night. He didn''t want to but he couldn''t stop himself. He hadn''t touched any other woman after his Tili died. He hadn''t touched one for twenty five years now and he was doing so good. But last night when he saw Liza, he couldn''t control himself. When he touched her soft and delicate skin, nothing else mattered except for her. ¡­... Chapter 309 - Let’s run away Tightening her grip around the quilt, Aunt Liza pursed her lips. Though she was drunk, she still remembered each and everything that had happened last night. She knew they had to stop and whatever happened wasn''t right but she neither could she resist nor say anything. Her body melted in his embrace. The more he touched her body, the more she craved for it. Not being with a man for so many years, Liza had completely forgotten how it felt like until last night. A simple touch from Jackie was enough for Liza to throw everything aside and give in to the moment of heat and passion. "Last night-" stopping mid-way, Jackie took a deep breath. He wanted to say something but was running short of words. Should he apologise? Was she angry? Was she blaming him for what happened? As he was busy clearing his head, Liza said, "It''s not just your fault." They both were heavily drunk and left the banquet a little early than everyone. In fact, they did not even remember how they ended up inside the hotel room and by the time they understood what was happening, it was already too late to stop. Slowly and steadily, one thing lead to another making them completely bow down to the situation. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Jackie asked, "What now?" Liza thought for a while and shrugged her shoulders, "I don''t know." Turning towards her, Jackie asked, "Do you want to eat something?" "Yes, I am actually quite hungry." Looking at him, Liza placed her hand on her stomach and smiled. "I''ll order food then." Jackie said before walking towards the hotel service phone. When Liza saw the scratch marks on Jackie''s body, she gulped in nervousness. After ordering breakfast for both of them, Jackie sat down on the bed and asked, "What are you looking at?" Awkwardly scratching her forehead, Liza hesitated for a while before saying, "You should apply something on them, it can cause infection." Understanding what she meant, Jackie nodded his head. "Yeah, I will. Your nails are too sharp and big you should cut them." He didn''t want to get scratched all the time. Jackie widened his eyes in shock and cursed himself. All the time? Was he hoping this would happen again? "I''ll be careful next time-" Liza widened her eyes in shock and vigorously shook her head. "I mean, I''ll not- I mean I-" She was doomed. What did she even mean by that next time? Everything between them suddenly became so awkward and strange. Until yesterday, they were friends and now suddenly they turned into friends with benefits? Weren''t they a little old to play the ''friends with benefit'' game? ... Kevin and Silvia''s hotel room. "Stop it Kev." Silvia groaned in frustration and threw a pillow right on his face. "What? Are you shy now? Well, you were not shy at all yesterday when you-" Covering her ears, Silvia started making weird noises. "Lalalalal¡­.I can''t hear you¡­.lalalalalall." Seeing her act like a little kid, Kevin chuckled and helplessly shook his head. Grabbing her wrist, he removed it from her ears and quickly pinned her down. "You look more templating and hot when you do that." Kicking his calf, Silvia shouted, "Get off me." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you just kick me?" When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin started tickling her stomach. Laughing out loud, Silvia tried to push him off but couldn''t. "Ahahahahah please stop, Kev." Kevin kept on tickling her until she started panting and begged him to stop. Flipping over, Kevin chuckled and helplessly shook his head, "You are ticklish all over babe." Kicking him again, Silvia smacked his arm. "You are such a bully." Just then Kevin''s phone buzzed. Getting down from the bed, Kevin picked up his phone from the table and received the call. "Oh ya she is awake, give me a sec." Passing the phone to Silvia, Kevin said, "It''s Janet." Taking the phone from his hand, Silvia gestured him to order some food before answering the call, "Hey Jan." "Babe urgent staff meeting at ten, I just received a text." Silvia frowned and asked, "What? Why?" "It''s about some new program, I don''t know but we gotta go. It''s compulsory." Janet explained. Silvia sighed and nodded her head, "Alright, let''s go together." "Meet us outside your room in 30 minutes. We should rush back home, get dressed and then leave." "Alright, we will be there." Silvia said before hanging up the call. "What happened hun?" Kevin asked. "I have to go to the hospital, we have this meeting about something." Silvia explained. Kevin frowned and asked, "Now? But why? Aren''t you supposed to join from Wednesday?" Silvia nodded her head and pouted her lips. "Yes but we will have to attend the meeting." Kevin sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll drop you there." "I can go with Jan and Ron." "Alright then let''s leave." ... Jackie and Liza''s room. Jackie was already dressed and was waiting for Liza. It had already been more than fifteen minutes but Liza was still inside the washroom. Jackie was about to knock the door and ask her what was wrong when Liza opened the door. "Can I have your blazer?" Liza asked. "Blazer? But why?" Jackie asked. Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Liza explained, "My bra got ruined last night so-" "Oh." Taking off his blazer, Jackie quickly gave it to her. Covering herself with his oversized blazer, Jackie and Liza left the room together. ... Near the elevator. Jackie and Liza were waiting for the elevator when someone called them out. "Uncle Jackie?" "Aunt Liza?" Silvia and Janet called them out simultaneously. Turning around, Jackie and Liza widened their eyes in shock when they saw the kids coming towards them. "Should we run?" Jackie asked. "Are you mad? Just act normal. It''s not like ''We had s.e.x last night'' is written in our face." "What if they ask why we are together? What do we say?" Jackie asked. ¡­. Chapter 310 - GO AWAY Biting her lower lip, aunt Liza vigorously shook her head. "I-I don''t know." "Uncle Jackie, what are you doing here? I mean didn''t you leave the banquet early yesterday?" Silvia asked. She was kinda sober when Uncle Jackie left after bidding everyone goodbye. "Uhh-I-" Jackie was in loss of words. He didn''t find a reasonable reason to reason out what he was doing here near the elevator with Liza who had his blazer wrapped around her. "Yeah and I thought aunt Liza left along with brother Matthew and the kids." "I-" Liza felt short or words too. And they were small kids whom they could deceive with using some words. They were grown up a.d.u.l.ts and they would definitely figure out everything. Janet raised her eyebrows and pouted her lips when both of them did not say anything but kept on glancing at each other. "Uh, are you both together?" *DING* Just then the elevator door opened. Quickly stepping into the elevator, Liza and Jackie gestured the kids to hop in. ¡­. Inside the elevator. "Aunt, why are you wearing Uncle Jackie''s blazer?" Janet asked. "She was feeling cold." When Jackie answered for Liza, Janet smiled and nodded her head. "Oh,I see." Silvia frowned when she saw something on Jackie''s neck. "Uncle Jack, there is something in your neck." Without waiting for his reply, Silvia extended her hand to see through properly and when she saw scratch marks, she frowned deeper and asked, "Oh my God who scratched you?" When Janet, Rocky and Kevin grinned while looking at aunt Liza, Silvia quickly let go of uncle Jackie''s collar and awkwardly cleared her throat. "Oh." Aunt Liza''s and uncle Jackie''s face turned red in embarrassment while the four of them were having a hard time controlling their squeals and screams, especially Janet and Silvia. As soon as the elevator door opened in the lobby, Liza and Jackie stepped out as quickly as they could. ¡­.. Outside. Taking out his car keys from his pocket, Rocky turned towards Liza and asked, "Aunt Liza, you are going with us-ouch." When Janet pinched his waist, Rocky winced in pain. Glaring at her stupid boyfriend, Janet gestured him to stay shut. "Ahh we are going somewhere else so can Uncle please drop aunt home?" Janet asked. Jackie nodded his head and smiled, "Sure, there is a problem in that." "Ah Jan, what are you talking about? Surely there wouldn''t be any problem. Right uncle Jack?" Silvia asked. Uncle Jackie slowly nodded his head and gave them a weak smile. "Aunt you are going home or-" Cutting Janet off, Aunt Liza said, "I-I''ll go home." "Oh okay then, I''ll see you there." After Liza and Jackie left, Silvia and Janet squealed in excitement. "Oh my God did they?" Janet vigorously nodded her head and squealed harder. "Oh my God, I cannot believe this actually happened." "Alright girls, let''s go home otherwise you''ll be late for your meeting." Rocky reminded the two over excited girls. ... Hospital. When Janet, Silvia and Ron arrived at the hospital, everyone quickly approached them. "Silvia, congratulations. I didn''t know your husband was Kevin Austin." One of her colleagues excited congratulations to her followed by another. "And Jan, Jacob Wilson? Ahhhh you gotta nice one this time." Janet smiled and reluctantly stuck out her thumb. "Alright, let''s go for the meeting." Guiding the two girls out of the crowd, Ron was about to say something when Silvia started walking towards some other direction. Stopping right in front of a fellow nurse who was holding a cute little boy''s hand, Silvia asked, "Is he your son?" "No, I am not yet married. Actually we don''t know who he is. He has been sitting outside the hospital since morning. The guards complained and now I am taking him to the kids care sections." The woman explained. "Oh, why don''t you ask him where his parents are?" Silvia asked. "Well, that was the first thing the guards did and also the first thing I did but he doesn''t say anything. So the chief has informed the police, they will be here any minute now." Squatting down, Silvia caressed the little boy''s cheeks and smiled. "Hey little one, you are so cute." Looking at Silvia with his big round blue eyes, when the boy placed his hand on her cheek, Silvia was taken aback. The little boy''s eyes were like deep blue oceans which wanted to tell her something but she couldn''t figure it out and that was making Silvia feel uncomfortable and uneasy from within. Leaning forward, the little boy whispered, "Go away." Silvia frowned and was about to ask something when Ron rapped her shoudler. "Hello, we gotta go." Silvia nodded her head and reluctantly got up. "You are taking him to the kids care section?" When the woman nodded her head, Silvia added, "Let me know what happens okay?" "Yeah sure, I''ll get going now." After the woman left along with the little boy, Silvia felt uneasy and disturbed. Why did he ask her to go away? Is there something that the little one knows? Is something going to happen? Or was she just overthinking?" "Sil? What happened?" Janet asked. Pushing everything to the back of her head, Silvia shook her head and left along with Ron and Janet for the meeting. ¡­.. Meeting room. "This is so boring." Janet whispered. "I don''t understand, this is what they call an emergency meeting? To talk about some crappy organisation to want to do a survey on us? This is utter bullshit." Ron gritted his teeth in annoyance. While the two of them were continuously grumbling and complaining, Silvia couldn''t take that little boy and what he said out of her head. "Sil, what happened?" Janet asked. "Yeah, what are you thinking about?" Ron asked. When Silvia sighed and shook her head, Janet was about to say something when the fire alarm started ringing causing a panic and chaos inside the meeting room. "There is a fire on the third floor everyone quick, leave the building." Someone shouted. ¡­.. Chapter 311 - Fire "Wait what? Fire?" Janet fronwed and quickly got up. Ron quickly grabbed Silvia''s and Janet''s hand and started dragging them out of the room. "Stay with me okay? Just don''t leave my hand." All the people present inside the room started rushing out, pushing and pulling anyone who came their way. A bunch of hospital guards guided everyone out through the emergency fire exit. As it was day time, the hospital was packed with patients, people and hospital staff which created more chaos. As soon as Silvia, Ron and Janet stepped out of the hospital, several men dressed in black suits whom they had never seen before, quickly approached them. "Madam, are you okay?" One of the men asked. "Excuse me, are you talking to me?" Silvia asked. The man nodded his head and said, "Yes madam." "They are the secret guards that your husband appointed for you. They alway stay in hiding and show up only whenever necessary. So you won''t see them until you are in trouble." Ron explained. "Madam for safety purpose, we have to leave this place and-" Interrupting him, Silvia frowned, "No we can''t just leave. This is a hospital and we are the staff. How can we just leave like that? What if there are people who are actually stuck in there get injured and later need us?" Turning towards Silvia, Ron said, "Sil, why don''t you and Jan leave? I''ll handle things here." "What are you talking about Ron? How can we leave? Sil is right. We don''t know what might happen okay? What if they really need more staff?" Just like Silvia, there was no way Janet would leave without performing her duties well. Ron frowned and tried to convince the girls to leave. He could sense something different and amiss. He was sensing danger from everything that was happening and there was no way he would let Silvia stay here. "Ron, maybe you forgot about our Nightingale Pledge[1] but I haven''t. So there is no point arguing with me over this." Silvia had always been very serious with her profession and she would never compromise even at the stake of her own life. What was the use of being a part of the medical world when you selfishly just care about your life? Ron thought for a while and reluctantly agreed. He knew how stubborn Silvia was and there was now way he could send her away once she made up her mind to do something. "Stay here, I''ll go and find out what the exact situation is." After Ron left, the guard took out his phone and said, "I''ll have to inform boss about this." Gesturing the other guard to stay alert, he left. Looking at the hospital, Janet sighed, "I wonder how this happened and I hope no one is stuck up there." Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw the same nurse who was taking the little boy to the kids care section. Rushing towards her, Silvia asked, "Hey, where is the kid?" The woman shook her head and panicked, "I-I don''t know, I stepped out for a bit to take a phone call and then the fire alarm ran so I rushed out through the fire exit." Silvia frowned and shouted, "What? How can you do that? How can you leave a little boy alone?" "I am sorry but I freaked out and I completely forgot about the boy." "Damn, isn''t the kids care section on the third floor?" Silvia asked. When the woman nodded her head, Silvia widened her eyes in shock and rushed towards the entrance. "Madam." "Silvia." Janet and the guards shouted together but before they could do anything, Silvia squeezed through the crowd and ran towards the entrance. "Silvia stop." Janet shouted before rushing after her along with the guards but by the time they could pass through the crowd, Silvia had already entered the hospital. ¡­.. Inside the hospital. Taking the stairs, Silvia rushed towards the third floor. The smoke started turning thick as she ascended the stairs making it difficult for her to breath. When she arrived at the third floor, Silvia coughed vigorously. The smoke was quite dense, making it unable for her to see anything but since Silvia knew where exactly the kids rooms were so she covered her nose and mouth with her hand before rushing towards the direction. Silvia couldn''t see anyone as the floor had already been evacuated. Thinking that may be that little boy had already been rescued, she wanted to go back but something from within told her to look for him once. She couldn''t take that boy''s image out of her head, especially his eyes. She felt like that boy wanted to tell her something but couldn''t. Contemplating for a couple seconds, Silvia decided to look for the little one inside the kids section before she leaves the building. Walking towards the kids care room, Silvia widened her eyes in shock when she saw the room blazing in fire. Clearing the smoke from the air by waving them in the air, Silvia tried to peep inside the room. She widened her eyes in shock when she saw the little boy calmly sitting in the middle of the fire with his legs crossed. The fire was thick and had engulfed the entire room, burning down each and everything present in the room. Any normal a.d.u.l.t would feel horrified and would probably try to run out but the boy was sitting on the floor like nothing had happened. He seemed to be not affected by the heat, smoke and the fire at all. "Hey, what are you doing there? Get up." Silvia shouted before coughing vigorously. She was having a very hard time breathing and coping up with the thick smoke. When the little one saw her, he got up and gestured her to leave. He did not utter a single word but his eyes expressed everything that he wanted to say. He wanted her to leave, he was pleading her to leave. ¡­.. [1] A pledge, modelled after the Hippocratic Oath, which is typically recited by nurses before graduating from nursing school, indicating their commitment to professionalism and patient care. Chapter 312 - Code B Silvia found the boy''s behaviour very strange and weird. She was trying very hard to figure out what was wrong. The little boy kept on making hand gestures, asking Silvia to go away but when Silvia kept on trying to enter the room again and again, the boy picked up a paper holder from the desk and threw it towards Silvia. When the medium-sized paper holder hit Silvia''s shoulder, she winced in pain. "Damn it, what the-" Just then the boy started coughing vigorously and collapsed on the floor. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and quickly rushed inside the room, ignoring the acute pain on her shoulder. When Silvia somehow managed to enter the room, she coughed vigorously. The smoke inside the room was very thick and suffocating. Covering her mouth, she quickly made her way toward the little boy who was lying on the ground in an unconscious state. Silvia''s heart sank when she touched the little boy''s arm. It was as cold as ice. Picking him up, Silvia rushed out but she burned her arm when she accidentally hit the hot window panel. Walking a few metres away from the room, Silvia placed the boy on the floor and checked his pulse which was very weak. Rubbing his super cold palm, Silvia patted his cheeks. "Hey, wake up." Pressing her thumb finger on his neck, Silvia checked his carotid pulse[1]. After a couple of seconds, when she couldn''t feel the pulse, Silvia cursed under her breath before kneeling down in front of the boy. Placing her left on his forehead, keeping the tilted back, she placed the heel of the other hand in between his b.r.e.a.s.tbone and started performing the CPR[2]. After fifteen compressions, Silvia took out a handkerchief from her pocket and shoved it inside his mouth making sure to cover his mouth properly. Pinching his nose using her thumb and forefinger, Silvia started blowing air inside his mouth. Pulling away, she again gave him fifteen compression and then a mouth to mouth respiration. After thirty compressions(one cycle), Silvia inched closer to check his carotid pulse. "Ahhhhhhhh." Silvia winced in pain when something pricked her on her neck but before she could check the pulse or turn back, her hands, legs and body turned limp and she collapsed on the floor. Clutching her hand on the boy''s t-shirt, Silvia tried to open her eyes but everything started turning blurry. She then saw a man coming towards her. Blinking her eyes for a couple of times, she tried to see his face but no matter how many times she tried, she couldn''t. The man smiled and squatted down right in front of Silvia. Running his fingers across her face, he chuckled, "You look like her but you are nothing like her. Though you have her eyes but your eyes are filled with kindness and innocence unlike her. How could a demon like her give birth to someone like you?" Leaning forward, the man whispered, "Adieu, my child. I hope you have a peaceful afterlife." ¡­.. Outside. As soon as Silvia ran inside, the police arrived and completely sealed the hospital. The bodyguards, Ron nor Janet were allowed to enter the building. "You don''t understand sir, my friend is inside." Ron shouted. "Please relax, our men are looking for her inside." The policeman tried to calm them down. "It''s already been more than 15 minutes, why haven''t they brought her out? And where the hell is the fire brigade?" Janet yelled. "Please be patient, the fire brigade is stuck somewhere and it''s coming. Our top priority are the patients who are still inside the hospital. Luckily the fire isn''t spreading and is still on the third floor. We have to evacuate the building so please calm down." "But-" Just then the bodyguards shoved the policemen aside and rushed inside the building. They were trying very hard to abide by the rules and didn''t want to go against the government officials. They were patiently waiting for the policemen who had entered the hospital to come back but when they didn''t, the guards had to switch to code B. The guards trained under the Austin family were not violent and never resorted to violence at once. Since the Austin family was connected with the military and other governmental departments, they couldn''t brazenly break rules and resort to violence. They weren''t gangsters and mafia. The guards had to strictly abide by the two codes no matter what. Code A: Never try to go against the government officials, never try to intervene in their work and never use force. They were taught and trained to cooperate with the police and government. Code B: They could break Code A only when they had a strong reason behind it but later, the incharge had to come forward with a very strong reason behind deciding to break code A. Turning towards Janet, Ron said, "Stay here and for God''s sake, do not come inside." When Janet nodded her head, Ron rushed inside. After a few seconds, Kevin arrived along with Rocky. Pulling Janet into his embrace, Rocky asked, "Are you okay?" Janet nodded her head and said, "I am fine but Silvia-" Cutting her off, Kevin asked, "Where is Silvia?" "She rushed inside and-" Without waiting for Janet to complete her sentence, Kevin rushed inside and Rocky followed him. ¡­.. Inside the hospital. When the guards entered the hospital, they saw a policeman lying on the floor in an unconscious condition. Taking out their guns, one of the guards gestured others to spread out. Just then Ron arrived and frowned when he saw the unconscious policeman. ''Pass me a gun.'' Ron mouthed before stretching his hands towards one of the guards. The guard quickly took out a gun from his back and passed it to Ron. Slowly and steadily, they started spreading out. After climbing a few steps, they found another policeman on the floor in an unconscious state. Ron tightened his grip around his gun and hoped for Silvia to be safe. Ron and the other guards made their way towards the third floor while the others started spreading out on the second floor. The unconscious policeman was a proof that it wasn''t a normal fire breakout. When Kevin and Rocky saw one of the guards, Kevin asked, "What happened? And where is your madam?" "Boss that-" "She is up here." Ron shouted. Without wasting any time, Kevin rushed towards the third floor. ¡­. Third floor When Kevin saw Silvia lying on the floor in an unconscious state, he froze and his heart sank. "Silvia." Kevin shouted before rushing towards her. When he touched her arm, Kevin''s soul almost left his body. Her body was freezing cold. "Ron, why is she so cold?" Kevin yelled. ¡­... [1] The carotid pulse (CP) is a pressure signal acquired over the carotid artery as it passes near the surface of the body at the neck. It delivers a pulse signal signifying the variations in arterial blood pressure and volume with each heartbeat. [2] Cardiopulmonary resuscitation (CPR) is an emergency procedure that combines chest compressions often with artificial ventilation in an effort to manually preserve intact brain function until further measures are taken to restore spontaneous blood circulation and breathing in a person who is in cardiac arrest or whose carotid pulse(CP) cannot be detected. Chapter 313 - Have courage and be kind "Ron, why is she so cold?" Kevin yelled. Ron cursed under his breath and quickly Silvia''s carotid pulse. Ron breathed a sigh of relief and closed his eyes. "She is just unconscious." Turning towards the little boy, Ron quickly checked his pulse and frowned. "What do you mean by unconscious? How did this happen? And why isn''t she waking up?" Kevin shouted. Just the firefighters arrived along with the police and started extinguishing the fire. "His pulse is very weak, I''ll go call the doctors." When Ron rushed downstairs, Kevin placed Silvia''s head on his lap and started rubbing her arms. "Come on babe, wake up." Silvia was not responding which was making Kevin god crazy. He wanted to do something but felt helpless. As he was trying to warm up her arms and hands, Kevin could feel his heart turning cold. His shoulders shivered at the thought of losing her. He had arranged and was preparing so many things to protect her but how did things go so wrong? Did he fail to protect her again? When Kevin''s eyes landed on Silvia''s other hand which was still holding the little boy''s shirt, he frowned. He was about to pull Silvia hand away when the hospital team along with the doctors arrived. Dr Bailey quickly checked Silvia''s vitals while the paediatrician checked on the little boy. "Quick get the rooms ready." Dr Bailey shouted. ... Inside a pitch dark room. Holding her throbbing head, Silvia groaned and slowly got up. Her head felt like a heavy rock and her vision was blurry. Looking around, she frowned when he saw nothing but darkness. "Kev." Silvia shouted but when no one answered, she called him out again. "Kev are you there?" Just then a bright light emitted from a corner almost blinding Silvia. Blocking the light using her hand, Silvia closed her eyes. She couldn''t see a thing no matter how hard she tried. After sometime, Silvia followed the path of the light. She didn''t want to but she couldn''t stop her legs. She lost control over her own body and it didn''t feel like her own. Silvia closed her eyes shut as the intensity of light kept on increasing. After a few seconds, Silvia frowned and slowly opened her eyes when she heard something. Someone was calling her out but she couldn''t recognise the voice. "Silvia." An unfamiliar yet sweet and heartwarming voice rang in her eyes. As Silvia''s vision cleared, she realised that she was standing in a garden. It was a foreign land but it felt so peaceful and relaxing. The garden was covered with different kinds of flowers and trees. The air was filled with the pleasant fragrant which Silvia was sure came from the flowers. There was a big fountain in the middle with crystal-like sparkling water flowing in it. Everything was very beautiful but what caught Silvia''s attention was a beautiful young lady standing near the fountain with a lovely smile on her face. She was wearing white knee-length dress, her shoulder-length hair tied in a low bun. The woman looked unfamiliar yet so familiar at the same time. Silvia knee she had seen her before, but where and when? "Silvia." The woman called her out again. Walking towards her, Silvia frowned and asked, "How do you know my name?" Caressing Silvia''s face, the woman smiled. "You look just like your mother, especially your eyes. You have Sabrina''s eyes." Silvia widened her eyes in shock and gulped in nervousness. "Aunt Tili?" When the woman smiled and nodded her head, Silvia gasped. How is this possible? Isn''t aunt Tili dead? Am I dead too? "Don''t worry, it''s not what you are thinking." Aunt Tili assured her. "Then this?" If it wasn''t what she was thinking then what is it? How can she see and talk to someone whom she had never met? Aunt Tili smiled and shrugged her shoulders, "You can say this is a dream or your imagination. You can also believe that it is really happening. It''s up to sweetheart. The reality is what you want it to be." Pausing for a while, Silvia asked, "Don''t you hate me?" "And why should I hate you?" Aunt Tili asked. "Because I am the daughter of the woman who killed you and separated you from uncle Jackie." Looking at Aunt Tili''s belly, Silvia added, "She killed your baby too." "It isn''t your fault honey. In fact, one person has to die in that competition. It was either your mother or me." Silvia frowned and asked, "But you lost purposely. It was she who double crossed you." Aunt Tili smiled and caressed Silvia''s cheeks. "Remember one thing Silvia, everything happens for a reason. Nothing that happens in this world is unreasonable. If something happens that means it is meant to be. And no matter how hard you try, you can never dodge it or stop it from happening." Pausing for a while, she continued, "You are kind and loving just like how your mother was when we were kids. You have a heart of gold that can be easily deceived and persuaded. There are plenty of people protecting you right now but everybody''s efforts will go down in vain if you don''t protect yourself. This is your fight Silvia, though you have your husband, friends and families with you, at the end of the day it''s still your fight. They will always stay beside you and support you but ultimately it''s your decision and how you want things to be." Placing her finger in Silvia''s chest, Aunt Tili added, "You can''t always think and take decisions from here. Sometimes you have to take decisions from-" placing her hand on Silvia''s forehead, she added, " here too." When Silvia nodded her, aunt Tili cupped her face and smiled, "Sweetheart, have courage and be kind to those who deserve it. Think carefully and be vary of everything that is going on. This battle isn''t easy but it''s not hard either. There are several ways through which you can overcome this. Make use of the unity that the people around you have. Don''t let their efforts go in vain." Without waiting for Silvia''s reply, Aunt Tili kissed the back of her hand and took a step back. "Uncle Jackie misses you a lot." Silvia murmured. Aunt Tili''s face broke into a bright smile and her eyes turned misty. "Tell Jack that I am very happy for him." Just then a bright light broke out, almost blinding Silvia. She could feel her body float in the air. Everything seemed so light and peaceful. Just then she heard someone call her out. "Silvia." Slowly opening her eyes, Silvia blinking several times to clear her vision. "You are up." Janet exclaimed. "Let me call the doctor." ... Chapter 314 - Heroic deed Not wasting anytime, Janet rushed out of the room. Looking around, Silvia realised that she was in the hospital. Holding her throbbing head, Silvia tried to get up but her body felt weak and her throat felt extremely dry. Whatever she had seen, was it a dream or a reality? Was it possible to talk to someone whom she had never seen? The more she thought about the weird and strange encounter with aunt Tili, her head throbbed more and more. Just then Dr Bailey entered the room along with Janet. "Oh thank God you are awake nurse Silvia." Dr Bailey breathed a sigh of relief and quickly started checking her vitals. Silvia wanted to say something but her throat felt very dry. Placing her hand on her neck, she gestured Janet to give her some water. Janet quickly poured a glass of warm water for her and helped Silvia drink from it. "Take a few sips first." Janet instructed. After soothing her throat, Silvia pressed her hand on her forehead and asked, "Why does my head hurt so much?" "Do you feel any other discomfort?" Dr Bailey asked. "My body feels very weak and tired." "Well, that will surely surely happen if you wake up after two days." Dr Bailey explained. Silvia widened her eyes in shock and asked, "What? Two days?" Janet sighed and helplessly shook her head. "Sil you have no idea what happened in the past two days. Though the doctors said that you would wake up after a few hours but when you didn''t, Kevin went crazy. He created a ruckus in the chief''s office and he also decided to pull away all his investments from the hospital. They even had to call for an emergency board meeting yesterday. In short, your husband has gone crazy." Leaning towards Silvia, Janet whispered, "He even lashed out at Dr Bailey several times." "What?" Silvia couldn''t believe that so many things happened when she was unconscious for only two days. "Didn''t mom and dad stop him?" "He refused to listen to anyone. Rocky, Chris and Matt tried a lot too but I don''t know what got into him. I had never imagined that Kevin could also be this wild and violent. I thought he was sweet and a simple man but-" stopping midway, Janet sighed, "He loves you like crazy Sil." Turning towards Dr Bailey, Silvia pursed her lips and apologised. "I am so sorry Dr Bailey." Dr Bailey was one of the senior and renowned doctors of the hospital. Silvia felt very awkward when Janet told her that Kevin actually lashed out at him not once but several times. Dr Bailey smiled and said, "It''s alright, I understand how Mr Austin must have felt when you did not wake up even after we assured him that you would. He seems very sensitive towards you so why don''t you try and take good care of yourself? This way Mr Austin will never lose his cool." Silvia was about to say something when Kevin entered the room. Standing at the door with his hands tucked inside his pocket, Kevin did not walk towards Silvia. Instead, he chose to stand near the door with an expressionless face. Looking at his expressions, Silvia pursed her lips. He looked super mad and pissed. His clothes were crumbled and messy. After seeing the thick bags under his eyes, his dull and unshaved face, Silvia could make out that he hadn''t slept at all. "Everything seems normal but we will still have to run a few tests on you." Dr Bailey informed. "Dr Bailey what about that little boy? I couldn''t feel his carotid pulse so I gave the CPR but-" Cutting Silvia off, Kevin hissed, "You still have the strength to think about someone else when you are still lying in the hospital bed after being unconscious for two days?" Dr Bailey awkwardly scratched his forehead and cleared his throat. "Why don''t you take rest first? We can talk about it later?" When Silvia frowned, Dr Bailey added, "Don''t worry, the boy is stable now and thanks to your first aid measures." Silvia breathed a sigh of relief and nodded her head. After giving Silvia a hug, Janet left along with Dr Bailey giving the couple some space to talk things out. After everyone left, Silvia looked at her angry husband who was still standing in the same spot. Walking towards her, Kevin sat down on the edge of the bed. After a few minutes, when he did not say anything, Silvia poked his arm and asked, "Are you mad?" Kevin mocking chuckled and said, "No, why should I be mad? My life just did a heroic deed, she entered the building which was on fire to save a stranger. She risked her life and decided to save someone whom she has no connection with. Why should I be mad? Infact, I should praise you for jumping into fire without caring about your life. So tell me Silvia, what kind of prize do you want for your heroic deed?" Silvia frowned and pouted her lips. "Hey, you don''t have to be sarcastic okay? Just scold me but don''t be so mad and-" Cutting her off, Kevin shouted, "You think this is funny? Whatever you did is funny?" When Silvia did not say anything, Kevin added, "Did you think about me even for once before you decided to act all heroic and mighty? Did you think what would happen to me if anything happened to you? Do you have any idea what would''ve happened if the fire was massive? Why did I appoint so many guards for you? To keep you safe, to keep you away from all the danger but what did you do? You decided to take a studip decision and save someone whom you had never seen before. Do you even know his name?" Silvia frowned and said, "So were you expecting me to just stay still and not do anything even though I knew that little boy was stuck right there? Do you have any idea what would''ve happened if I had decided to stay quiet and wait for the police and firefighters to take action? He would''ve died." "Were you the only one there? Were the guards around you dead? Couldn''t you just ask one of them to go me fetch him?" Kevin shouted. "Your men wouldn''t have been able to help him. He collapsed on the ground Kevin and I couldn''t even feel his carotid pulse. I had to give him CPR to revive him back." Silvia explained. ¡­.. Chapter 315 - Super mad "Do you think I care whether my men could save that boy or not? What were you even thinking when you entered the building again?" Kevin shouted. He was slowly losing all his cool. He was so angry and frustrated over everything that was happening around him. He had appointed so many guards to keep Silvia safe but they miserably failed. His wife was supposed to wake up after a few hours but ended up being uncons for two days straight. The hospital and other concerned authorities still couldn''t find the main source of the fire. Everything was making him go crazy and super mad. All he wanted was to live a peaceful life with his wife, was that too much to ask? And to top everything up, Silvia decided to act all heroic though she knew how chaotic things were. "Well, if you don''t but I do. I am supposed to save lives Kevin not let people die because I am not related to them. We treat hundreds of patients everyday and we are not related to them but that doesn''t mean we will not treat them and let them die. And did you see how small that little one is? He is a small kid Kevin and he didn''t deserve to die. At that moment, I did what I felt was right. I followed my gut and that''s it." Silvia didn''t think twice before entering the building to save the little one because that is how she was. She couldn''t hold herself back from taking any action. "Okay so you care about the boy but what about it? Did you think about me before entering the building? Did you even realise what would''ve happened to me if something happened to you? Do you think I can live without you?" Only he knew how tough these two days had been for him. Seeing her lying on the floor in an unconscious state made his heart shiver and he felt chills down his spine when Silvia didn''t wake up no matter how hard he tried. The only time Kevin regretted pursuing business studies and not medicals was when he couldn''t wake her up. Silvia was everything that Kevin had at the moment. She was the most precious being in his life and the thought about losing her made him lose all his rationalities and made him feel powerless. Silvia sighed and took a deep breath. "Kevin-" Cutting her off, Kevin shouted, "You know what? I think that you don''t need me here. When you can make decisions without caring about me, why should I care about you either? I''ll just leave you alone." "Wait what? You are leaving me alone? Hey, how can you do that?" Silvia shouted. Without saying anything, Kevin dashed out of the room. "Kevin-" Silvia shouted. She knew she was mad but how could he just walk out like that? After a few minutes, when Kevin did not come back, Silvia sighed and massaged her forehead. Her head was throbbing even more now and she was hungry too. Rubbing her stomach, Silvia took a deep breath. Kevin was supposed to feed her and hug her to sleep but he decided to walk out in the middle of their conversation. Burying her head on the pillow, Silvia sighed. She never liked when they had a discussion like this. If it was a normal day, she would''ve definitely followed him and given him a good beating for acting so aggressively with her but Silvia didn''t have any energy left in her body. All she wanted to do was eat a lot and hug her human warmer to sleep. Well, she had no food and her human warmer was super mad at her. Silvia took a deep breath and was about to close her eyes when the door opened. Turning towards the door, Silvia pursed her lips when she saw Kevin walking towards her holding a paper bag in his hand. With her super skilled food sense, Silvia knew that was food. Placing the mini-table on the bed, Kevin placed the bag on the table and started unwrapping the food. Poking his arm, Silvia pouted her lips and complained, "I thought you left me alone." Kevin mockingly chuckled and said, "What can I do? I am not as selfish as you are." Though he had walked out of the room with the intention of leaving her alone but after walking a little further, Kevin''s mind couldn''t convince his heart to leave Silvia alone. No matter how mad he was, Kevin would never leave her alone. He then decided to get some food for her since he knew she was definitely hungry. Spreading everything out, Kevin gestured to her to start eating. Clutching onto his sleeves, Silvia pouted her lips. "I am sorry, please don''t be mad." Holding her ears, Silvia added, "I am very sorry and I promise I''ll never do anything studip." When Kevin did not say anything, Silvia vigorously shook her head and puffed her cheeks. "I am not eating until you forgive me and feed me." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Kevin sighed and helplessly shook his head. Why did he always feel so helpless in front of her? Wasn''t he supposed to be mad at her? Silvia sighed and said, "It''s okay then, you can take them away. I''ll eat it later when I feel like eating." Without saying anything, Kevin picked up the bowl of soup and started feeding her. "Will you hug me to sleep after eating?" Silvia asked. "Hmmm." Satisfied with his answer, Silvia happily drank the entire bowl of soup, followed by everything that Kevin had bought for her. She also forced Kevin to eat with her though he didn''t want to because he thought it wouldn''t be enough for his hungry monster wife. After helping her wipe her mouth with a tissue, Kevin discarded the utensils before helping her sleep. Patting the spot next to her, Silvia stretched her hands towards Kevin and pouted her lips. ¡­.. Chapter 316 - Crazy Kevin sighed and helplessly shook his head. His wife surely knew how to use her cuteness as a weapon against him. No matter how pissed or mad he is with her, Kevin always ended up giving in. There was no ''Let me stay mad at her for a while'' in his case. Helplessly watching her lay unconscious on the hospital bed for two days straight made Kevin realise how deep Silvia''s presence and impact was on his life. He completely lost his cool and was ready to shove all his principles in the back of his head and do whatever he could to make things right for her. This is why he recreated a ruckus in the hospital. A normal sane Kevin who followed his principles would never do something like that. Taking off his shoes, Kevin got into the bed and lied down beside her. Silvia quickly wrapped her arms around his waist, placed her head on his chest and smiled. "I thought you really left me alone." "You know that I can''t and you keep taking advantage of that." Pulling her closer, Kevin sighed, "What do I do with you Silvia? You will really make me go crazy one day. Who told you to enter the building when you knew it was risky? Look I know your profession called for it but you still have a bunch of people who care for you right? Then how can you just ignore everyone, ignore my presence in your life and risk your life like that? You know how worried and horrified I was?" "I am sorry, I promise I''ll never do anything recklessly in the future." Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia snuggled closer. Kissing the top of her head, Kevin helplessly shook his head. "Silly, don''t scare me like that in the future." "Kev." "Hmmm." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Silvia asked, "Have you ever dreamt of someone who is no more and whom you have ever seen in person or talked to?" The vision of the weird place and aunt. Tili was still very clear in Silvia''s head. She was having a tough time processing the conversation she shared with Aunt Tili in her head. "What do you mean?" Kevin asked. Pausing for a while, Silvia continued, "I happened to dream about Aunt Tili when I was sleeping. We shared a decent conversation and she told me a couple of things too." Caressing her face, Kevin smiled, "It''s alright, it was just a dream." "I know but it felt so real. Do you think I should talk to uncle Jackie about it?" Silvia wanted to pass on the message that aunt Tili left for uncle Jackie but wouldn''t everyone think she had gone crazy if she did that? "You can if you want to." Kevin suggested. "What if uncle Jackie thinks that I have gone crazy?" Silvia asked. Kevin shrugged his shoulders and answered, "Well, you just told me about it and I don''t think you are crazy. You are just sharing what you saw, now it depends on the other person whether he wants to believe you or not. And that is none of your concern." "It''s not?" Silvia asked. Kevin shook his head and explained, "Absolutely not. You can''t live your life thinking what others will think of you if you do something. You just do what you feel like." Silvia chuckled and asked, "Okay, so what if I feel like killing someone?" "If you think it''s right then why not?" Smacking his chest, Silvia helplessly shook his head. "You are okay with me killing anyone I feel like just because it feels right?" Kevin vigorously nodded his head and explained, "You see babe, I have many connections so it won''t be difficult to free you from all the charges. So if you wanna kill someone, don''t hesitate because I have got your back." "You are unbelievable." "I am just being practical here." Stroking her hands in his unshaved jawline and chin, Silvia frowned. "Why didn''t you shave?" She never liked Kevin''s unshaved face. In fact, she hated it. She preferred a perfectly shaved Kevin. "Oh yes, my wife was unconscious for two days and you expect me to go home and groom myself?" Kevin asked. Forget about grooming, Kevin left Silvia''s side for only fifteen minutes when his mother forced him to take a quick shower. "I am sorry, I seriously made you worry." After seeing his messy appearance, Silvia was genuinely feeling sad for him. Though she did not regret saving a life, she did regret acting recklessly. Only if she was a bit careful, Kevin wouldn''t have to be stressed to this extent. Kissing her forehead, Kevin murmured, "Take some rest." Giving him a peck on his lips, Silvia nodded her head, "Hmm, you too." ¡­.. Two hours later. Jackie and Liza quickly rushed to the hospital when they heard that Silvia had woken up. When Jackie and Liza entered the room to check on Silvia, they found the couple peacefully sleeping in each other''s embrace. Looking at each other, Jackie and Liza smiled and quietly stepped out of the room. "We should just let them sleep and come back later." Liza suggested. Jackie nodded his head and added, "Yes, that boy hasn''t slept for two days so let''s not disturb them." "Do you want to check him out?" Liza asked. When Jackie nodded his head, both of them made their way towards the next room. ¡­.. Inside the other room. With his legs crossed, the little boy was staring at the plate of fruits while the nurse was trying to persuade him to eat more. "Eat the one that you like and leave the others or tell me what you want to eat, I''ll get it for you." The nurse had been trying to coax him for about an hour now but the little boy refused to say anything. When Jackie and Liza entered the room, the little boy lowered his head. Turning towards the nurse, Liza asked, "What happened?" "He hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday night. He has to take his medicines so he has to eat something before taking one." The nurse explained. ¡­.. Chapter 317 - Psychological problem Walking towards the little boy, Liza sat down beside him. "Why aren''t you eating?" Looking at Liza with his big round eyes, he wrapped his tiny hand around her thumb and murmured, "Mama...feed." When the nurse breathed a sigh of relief, Liza asked, "What happened?" "It''s nothing ma''am, I am just relieved that he can talk." Liza frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "Actually this is the first time he has said something after we have found him. No matter how hard we tried, he wouldn''t say a word." In order to know where the kid was from and how he ended up at the hospital, the police as well as the hospital staff tried to take things out of him but nothing worked. The little boy wouldn''t say a word no matter how hard everyone would try. After several failed attempts, they all thought that he might be dumb. Turning towards the little boy, Liza smiled and caressed his cheeks. "Well, hello handsome boy. Why aren''t you eating anything? Don''t you want to become strong like a superman?" When the boy nodded his head, Liza picked up a slice of fruit and started feeding him. "Mama...feed?" The boy asked. When Liza smiled and nodded her head, the boy opened his mouth and started eating the fruits happily. "I''ll go and look for Dr Bailey okay? You can stay here with him and I''ll be back soon." When Liza smiled and nodded her head, Jackie left. ... Dr Bailey''s cabin. "The little one?" Dr Bailey asked. When Jackie nodded his head, Dr Bailey sighed, "Things are really messy with the little one. We all can say that he is super lucky to have received medical help from nurse Silvia. If not for her fast actions, he would''ve surely been dead by now." "But what exactly happened to him?" Jackie asked. Taking out the boy''s medical reports, Dr Bailey added, "He was given a mixture of different kinds of chemicals. It was actually injected into his body but he is lucky that the dose was not so high. And surprisingly all the chemicals used have a really slow metabolism rate. It was injected in his body at least three days before the incident happened." Pausing for a while, Jackie asked, "What about Silvia? Was she given the same medicine?" Dr Bailey shook his eyes and answered, "Luckily Silvia was just given an average dose of sedative. As I said before, she must''ve woken up the same day but I don''t know what happened but that is a really common phenomenon. Silvia''s reports are very normal and there are no abnormal signs." "So you mean both of them were purposely targeted?" Jackie asked. Dr Bailey thought for awhile and explained, "You are Mr Jones, I can''t say anything about the boy because he was found outside the hospital and we don''t really know what might''ve happened with him but for Silvia, I would say that yes she was purposely dragged in to this. We still don''t know what the main source of the fire is and very surprisingly, the CCTV''s have been inactive only for the time when this incident happened." "So what about the boy now? Is he stable?" Jackie asked. "I am afraid of that Mr Jones. The boy seems very quiet and calm even after the whole fiasco. Usually kids of his age don''t behave so calmly after going through something so huge but he seems a bit different." "You think he isn''t normal?" Jackie asked. "Well, his reports are normal and nothing seems to be wrong about him." Passing the boys reports to Jackie, Dr Bailey added, "I think he has some kind of psychological problem." ... Somewhere in the UK. The glass table shattered into pieces when Gorus knocked it down using all his strength. "Why did you do that?" Gorus shouted his lungs out. Without waiting for the man''s reply, he added, "Both of them were supposed to be dead by now. You were supposed to kill them and we have been planning this since a really long time then what happened? What went wrong?" Giving his father a blank looks, Johnathan flatly answered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about father, I did what you asked me to." "Don''t lie to me Johnathan, you purposely gave me the wrong drug. We were supposed to kill Silvia Green, not just sedate her. Do you know how you have made things difficult for me? I was happy and relieved because I thought she was gone but I was wrong." Gorus shouted. "I did each and everything that you asked me to. From starting the fire to testing that stupid drug so it really isn''t my problem if your plan failed." Gorus narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth, "Only if you weren''t my own flesh and blood I would''ve shot you dead by now." When Johnathan did not say anything, Gorus asked, "You like her don''t you?" When Johnathan frowned, Gorus pursed his lips. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Gorus added, "Out of all the women in the world, all you got was Sabrina Jones'' daughter. Well, that is just great. Apart from the fact that I''ll never let anything happen between the two of you, remember that she is a married woman and someone''s wife. Save yourself some dignity and stay out of this. Silvia Green has to die no matter how hard anyone tries to save her because I''ll be at peace only after I see her dead body lying inside the coffin." Tucking his hands inside his pocket, Johnathan said, "Silvia is not someone who can harm you or anybody." "Okay so what about the boy? Why didn''t you kill him?" Gorus asked. Johnathan shook his head and answered, "I don''t know what happened with him. I had already told Elias about the dosage. Infact, Elias was responsible for injecting the drug in that kid. Gorus narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Elias." Slamming his hand on the table, Gorus shouted, "Call Elias." ¡­.. Chapter 318 - Little stab in his heart Hospital. By the time Silvia woke up, it was almost evening and Kevin was still soundly sleeping beside her. When Silvia tried to move her arm, Kevin jolted you and panicked, "What happened? Are you feeling uncomfortable? Do you want me to call the doctor? Are you dizzy? Do you-" Cupping his face, Silvia vigorously shook her head, "Calm down Kev, I am alright." "Are you sure?" Kevin asked. When Silvia nodded her head, Kevin breathed a sigh of relief and pulled her into his embrace. "You seriously scared me a lot this time." Wrapping her arms around him, Silvia said, "I am sorry, I''ll never scare you like that in the future." "Future? There is no way I am leaving you alone from now on. You are so stubborn that you won''t listen to the guards or your friends so I guess I have to stay with you so that I can punish you when you don''t listen to me." Kevin was still slightly angry with the fact that Silvia actually dared to enter a building which was on fire to save a stranger. Apart from the fact that SPIRIT was still after her, Kevin seriously thought it was a very stupid move. Though he understood that her profession called for her, who was he to blame if something happened to her? Her profession? Forget about the profession, would blaming anyone help him bring her back? How was he to live without her? Though Silvia was sitting right in front of him safe and sound, Kevin was still feeling very uneasy at heart. When Kevin tightened his embrace, Silvia sighed. She knew he had scared him a lot this time. "I''ll listen to the guards next time, I swear." Kissing the top of her head, Kevin caressed her back. "I''ll go get some food for you okay? Just stay in bed and relax." "Hmm, get spicy wings for me and some peri-peri fries as well and-" "Silvia, you do know that you are in a hospital and you are also a patient right?" Kevin asked. Pouring her lips, Silvia poked his arm. "But I want." "I''ll talk to Dr Bailey and only if he allows." Kevin said before getting down from the bed. ¡­.. Dr Bailey''s cabin. "Mr Austin? Is Silvia alright?" Dr Bailey asked. Kevin nodded his head and said, "Yeah she is alright." "Hmm so what happened?" Dr Bailey asked. Sitting down, Kevin asked, "Is it okay to eat spicy things?" Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Dr Bailey took a deep breath. "You still think you can keep this away from her?" When Kevin did not say anything, Dr Bailey added, "She is not feeling the pain because we are giving her sedatives but once it''s over, she will know. And how can you forget that Silvia is someone who is related to the medical world, she will know. It''s best if you tell her beforehand." "I don''t think so it''s necessary, it wasn''t so important and we weren''t planning to have one so soon." Kevin lied. Yes, Silvia and Kevin weren''t planning to have a baby so soon but they had agreed to go with the flow. He would be lying if he said that losing one, though it wasn''t planned didn''t hurt him, it did. But that small stab in his heart was nothing in comparison to the one he had received when he saw Silvia lying unconsciously on the ground. "Do you think Silvia will take this as positively as you are?" Dr Bailey asked. After the incident when Silvia was rushed to the emergency room, Dr Bailey told him that Silvia was three weeks pregnant but she had a miscarriage because of the foreign substance that was injected inside her body. Kevin''s world turned upside down but he didn''t let that thing affect him much. All he cared about was Silvia. If Silvia was okay, they could make as many babies as they could in the future right? Kevin also asked everyone to not mention it in front of Silvia because he knew that Silvia would blame herself for everything and he didn''t want that. "Think about it Mr Austin, she was the mother of that child so she has the right to know." Dr Bailey said. When Kevin nodded his head, Dr Bailey added, "And for that spicy thing, she can have it but not so spicy or oily. A normal meal would do no harm." ¡­. Silvia''s room. Slowly getting down from the bed, Silvia frowned and clutched onto her stomach when she felt something weird. It wasn''t a pain or a growl but it felt different. Thinking that may be she ate a lot before taking a nap, Silvia entered the washroom. After sometime when Kevin came back, Silvia was sitting on the couch in a daze. "Babe, I bought chicken wings but not so spicy and I also bought fries but the normal once, Dr Bailey said you can''t take too much spice." Placing takeouts on the table, Kevin frowned when Silvia did not respond. Walking towards her, Kevin squatted down in front of her and asked, "Hey, you look lost. What happened?" When Kevin saw her swollen red eyes, he panicked. "What happened? Why are you crying? Are you hurt somewhere?" Looking at him with teary eyes when Silvia clutched her stomach and started crying harder, Kevin''s body froze. She wasn''t supposed to know about it and he had made sure to keep it under hiding until she was mentally prepared to know about it. But she knew and at that moment, Kevin didn''t know what he was supposed to do. Cupping her face, Kevin wiped tears away with his thumb. "It''s alright, we will make dozens of them later when we want to. It wasn''t a part of our plan anyway so there is nothing to be sad about and besides, I am not ready to share you with anyone right now. And we haven''t even celebrated our first anniversary yet, how can we have a baby so soon? Right?" ¡­.. Chapter 319 - I am a baby 30 minutes ago. Silvia frowned when she realised that she was actually heavily bleeding. After doing some calculations, she realised that she was late by almost a month. Just then someone entered the room and called her out. "Silvia, are you there?" When Silvia came out, she saw one of her colleagues who was busy changing the IV tube. "I don''t think so I need that anymore, I feel okay now." Silvia said before walking towards the bed, suppressing and neglecting the strange kind of pain she was feeling. It was neither hurting or making her feel okay. "One more and you are fine." The nurse said. Sitting down on the bed when Silvia saw the nurse flipping through some reports, she asked, "Are those mine?" When the nurse nodded her head, Silvia added, "Give it to me, I wanna see it." The nurse quickly placed the reports on the table near the couch and helped Silvia insert the catheter at the back of her hand. "You should take rest now, the reports are normal anyway." Keeping quiet for quite sometime, Silvia asked, "Can you get me some sanitary napkins? My flow is heavy and I need to change." "Ya sure but stay here okay? I''ll be back in a minute." After the nurse left, Silvia slowly took out the catheter from the back of her hand and got down from the bed. Picking up the reports when Silvia started reading the details, her body froze. Grabbing the edge of the table of the table, Silvia sat down on the couch while staring at the reports in daze. Three weeks foetus. Her baby was already three week old but she lost it already. Placing her hand on her stomach, Silvia balled it into a fist. When the nurse came back, she widened her eyes in shock when she saw Silvia sitting in the couch with the reports in her hand. Tossing the pack of sanitary napkins aside, she rushed towards her and snatched the reports back. "I told you not to read it Silvia, dammit you weren''t supposed to see this." They had actually received a warning and order from the higher management to keep the news away from Silvia but now that Silvia had seen everything, what could she do? "I-I had a miscarriage?" Silvia asked. The nurse sighed and slowly nodded her head. Squatting right in front of her, she explained, "Yes but it''s not your fault okay? The foetus was too small to handle such a high dose of sedatives that you were injected with. Everything was an accident and I am sure everything will be okay." When Silvia did not respond, the nurse added, "Please be strong okay? Look you weren''t supposed to be knowing this but-" "I need some alone time please." She needed to be alone, she needed some time with herself. Everything she had heard was like a big bomb which was suddenly dropped in her life. Silvia had no idea that she was pregnant, infact, they weren''t even planning to have one anytime soon then who did she end up losing if before knowing about its existence. The sourness in Silvia''s heart tripled when she realised that it was actually her fault. If she hadn''t entered the building, her baby would still be with them right? Seeing Silvia like this, the nurse felt helpless. She didn''t understand how she was supposed to console her. After giving it thought, the nurse decided to give her some space. ... Present. "It''s all my fault." Silvia murmured. Yes, it was all her fault. It was because of her carelessness and recklessness that she lost their baby. "Hey, it''s not big deal and-" Jerking his hands off, Silvia shouted, "How can you say that it''s no big deal? We lose our first born child because of my carelessness and you are saying that it''s no big deal? Shouldn''t you be like shouting at me and scolding me? You should be throwing a fit right now and you should be blaming me for not taking care of our baby." She didn''t understand how Kevin could act like nothing happened. He obviously knew about it since the very beginning so why didn''t he mention it in front of her? Why was he still treating her the way he always did? Why did he still hug her to sleep? Why was he not angry with her? Caressing her cheeks, Kevin explained, "Because it''s not your fault babe. In fact, it''s no one''s fault. And why would I blame you? It was an accident and accidents happen." Grabbing his collar, Silvia cried harder, "But that was our baby and I was supposed to take care of it. It was inside me but I lost it. I didn''t even know that I was pregnant I-" Cutting her off, Kevin said, "Hey, stop okay? No one is blaming you. We can always have one in the future or whenever you want and we will be super careful in the future. We both will take a long leave from work and take care of the baby. I''ll take care of you and our baby." Looking at Kevin''s sincere and warm expression, Silvia felt even more guilty. She couldn''t help but blame herself for everything that had happened. Only if she hadn''t entered the building to save that little bit then her baby would''ve been with her. Why did she have to pay such a huge price even after saving her life? Wasn''t that a good deed? Then why was she going through such a painful phase after doing something good? Why was God being so mean and unfair to her? When Silvia buried her head in her neck, Kevin caressed her back. "It''s alright, we are in this together and we don''t need a baby now. I am still a baby so you have to take care of me first. I also do not wish to share my wife with anybody. And the baby would definitely be cuter than me so you''ll obviously love it love and-" Kevin stopped midway when Silvia stopped sobbing. Shaking her shoulders when Kevin tried to wake her up, he realised that she wasn''t conscious anymore. Tapping her cheeks, Kevin tried to wake her up but nothing worked. Scooping her into his arms, he placed her on the bed and started calling for the nurse and doctors. Soon Dr Bailey rushed inside the room and a nurse asked Kevin to leave the room. Though he didn''t want to leave her alone, Kevin still reluctantly left the room. ¡­.. Chapter 320 - Ethan SPIRIT MAIN BASE. "Now what are you going to do Elias?" Harry asked. Elias vigorously shook his head and answered, "I don''t know but I''ll think of something." "Gorus'' son didn''t give him the right medicines so he ended up sedating Silvia so he couldn''t harm her but-" "But what?" Elias asked. Kathy took a deep breath and answered, "She had a miscarriage." Elias pursed his lips and balled his hand into fist. Should he be happy that she had one or sad? He didn''t know but all he knew was that Silvia must be definitely feeling heart broken and his heart ached for her. Brushing his thoughts away, Elias calmed himself down and started thinking about ways to deal with Gorus and how he would answer his questions. Yes, he was in charge of injecting Ethan with the harmful slow drug that Gorus'' son has brought from somewhere. They usually used it on captured or brought up people who would be allocated for completing a task. Just like other kids, five years old Ethan was brought to SPIRIT when he was 16 months old. The kids who are brought in at such a young age are trained to die. They are counselled and taught not to fear death and die at a very young age. Out of the all kids who are captured, the fast learner''s and intelligent ones are separated and trained to be the spies and agents of SPIRIT while the others are used as a pawn to carry out missions. Though Ethan was a very sharp kid, Gorus still insisted on sending him out for the fatal mission and Elias very well knew the reason behind it. Elias had been taking care of Ethan from the very day he was brought in SPIRIT. Everyone knew how much Elias adored and doted on the little boy so Gorus decided to use Ethan as a bait to test Elias'' loyalty to SPIRIT. All agents and members of SPIRIT were deprived of any emotion and heartfelt feelings. They were supposed to be heartless and emotionless because according to the rules, emotions were a man''s weakness. Gorus wanted to see whether Elias was still following the rules or not. If he would''ve killed Ethan, Gorus would take him out of his list and let him stay in peace but if he didn''t, Gorus would always be suspicious of him. The day when Ethan was supposed to be drugged and sent to the hospital, Elias had already shown him Silvia''s photograph and asked him to stay away from her. He purposely injected a very low dosage which would do minimal to no damage. He wouldn''t have given him any if there wasn''t someone monitoring him when he was doing it. Elias also knew that once Ethan was out of the base, he would be safe and sound. He didn''t want Ethan to grow up in such a harsh environment as well. Just then a man entered the room and said, "Elias, Gorus is calling you." ... Hospital. "Is she alright?" Aunt Lily asked. Massaging his forehead, Kevin slowly nodded his head. "She is stable now but I don''t know how I will handle her. She wasn''t supposed to know about it, at least not now." "It''s alright son, Silvia is a very strong girl." Uncle Thomas said. Looking at Silvia who was soundly sleeping on the bed, Kevin sighed. "Hey, don''t worry okay? It''s going to be okay. You two are still young and can always have a baby whenever you both want to." Uncle Thomas tried to console Kevin. He knew it was super tough for both of them. Losing a child was the worst thing that could ever happen but they had to be strong and not give up any hope. "We will come back later then and you should also take some rest." Aunt Lily said before walking out of the room along with Uncle Thomas. Walking towards Silvia, Kevin sat down beside her. Holding her hand, he kissed the back of her head before caressing her face. How would he make her understand that he didn''t care about anything else but her? Yes, he felt bad too. Losing a baby though it wasn''t planned was a huge blow for him too but he didn''t blame her. Kevin knew that the impact was much greater and deeper on her than him but he didn''t want her to think about it too. Kissing her knuckles, Kevin pressed her hand on his forehead. He would definitely find out who was responsible for everything and make him pay ten folds of what Silvia was going through. ¡­.. SPIRIT''s MAIN BASE. "What? But how? Is Silvia alright?" Jonathan anxiously asked. Gorus couldn''t help but roll his eyes at his only son who was acting like a lovestruck fool. Here he wanted to kill Silvia and there his son was acting like a lover boy. Silvia was the biggest threat to his seat right now and there was no way he would let her stay alive. After seeing Silvia in person and the way she staked her life to save Ethan, Gorus easily figured out that she was nothing like Sabrina. Gorus and Sabrina had worked together for years and he had never met a woman as heartless as her. If Sabrina had been in Silvia''s place, she would''ve never saved Ethan and would have rather let him die but the way Silvia''s staked her life to save a boy she had never met, Gorus felt a little relieved but that reason wasn''t enough for him to let her be. "Hmm, alright let me know if anything happens and don''t you dare say anything in front of that man. Do you understand?" After hanging up the call, Johnathan chuckled before letting out a hearty laugh. Gorus frowned and asked, "What is it?" Walking towards his father, Jonathan sat down beside him and smirked, "Well, you didn''t mange to kill Silvia but you did mange to kill her baby which she had from some other man." ¡­... Chapter 321 - Brighter side Gorus frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" Throwing his head back, Johnathan let out a hysterical laugh. "You did a great job dad, you did a great job." "Silvia Green was pregnant?" Gorus asked. "Yes, she was three weeks pregnant but not anymore. She had a miscarriage and all thanks to you." Johnathan couldn''t contain the happiness that he was feeling. He had fancied Silvia since the first day she had joined the hospital along with her two other friends. Though the other girls were always ready to flirt and go out with him, Silvia was different. Neither did she try to flirt with him nor gave in to his flirting which is why Johnathan has always admired her. Apart from the fact that Silvia was beautiful and alluring, Johnathan loved how she always managed to stand out in the crowd. He had been courting her since a very long time but when he heard about her flash marriage, he felt humiliated and defeated. He felt even more angry when he heard how Silvia had married a man she had known only for a few days. Johnathan had been courting Silvia and giving her hints since a really long time but she never gave him a proper response and ended up marrying a complete stranger. Initially, Johnathan tried very hard to find out who her husband was so that he could deal with him with ease but no matter how hard he tried, the whereabouts of Silvia''s husband had always been a mystery so he couldn''t make a move but recently when he found out that Kevin Austin was Silvia''s husband, it was a huge blow on his manly ego. Johnathan was quite sure that there was no love between the couple and Silvia had married Kevin for money but even Johnathan had money and was super rich. Apart from the fact that his father was the current leader of a top organisation, Johnathan himself was one of the top doctors in the hospital he was working in. So why would Silvua choose Kevin and not him? Wasn''t that unfair? He was one who had courted her for years but Kevin, who never really made a move or tried to court her was sleeping with her. "You have gone crazy son, she is someone''s wife." Gorus shouted. "Well, she was supposed to be my wife and was also supposed to bear my kids. I courted her for years and she married someone else, do you think that is fair?" Johnathan asked. "Look, I don''t know what is fair or not but I don''t want you to have any kind of connection with Silvia Green. I''ll deal with her in the way I want to and you will not interfere in this. The competition is just 90 days away and we need to kill Silvia Green before that. Is that clear?" Gorus asked. When Johnathan slowly nodded his head, Gorus sighed and massaged his forehead. He knew his son wouldn''t stop but there was nothing he could do to stop him so Gorus decided to let him be. His main focus and top priority was to find a way to deal with Silvia Green. ¡­.. Hospital. When Silvia woke up, Aunt Julie was sitting beside her and Kevin was nowhere to be seen. "Ah honey, you are awake? Do you want some water?" Aunt Julie asked. Guilt started surging within her when Silvia saw Aunt Julie''s loving expression. If not for her recklessness, wouldn''t the whole family be celebrating and making preparations for the baby? Grabbing aunt Julie''s hand, Silvia lowered her head and sobbed, "I am sorry mom." Cupping Silvia''s face, aunt Julie vigorously shook her head. "No darling, you don''t have to be sorry. It wasn''t your fault, in fact, it wasn''t anyone''s fault. It was an accident and accidents happen all the time. There is nothing to be sad or feel guilty about." "But-" Cutting her off, Aunt Julie added, "Look honey, I know it''s tough for you and for Kevin as well but this isn''t the end of the world right? You both are still so young and blooming, you can have one whenever you both want to. And don''t forget that you saved a life Silvia and your father and I are so proud of you. We are so glad that Kevin married you." Wiping her tears away, Aunt Julie continued, "Remember one thing, you are more important to us than anything else and we are glad that you are safe and sound. As for the baby, you can grace us with two grandkids later. Your father and I will be more than happy if you grace us with three or more." When Silvia smiled and nodded her head, Aunt Julie said, "Kevin loves you more than anything else in this world Silvia. He has always been a tough and independent man since a very young age. Herpi and I didn''t have to do anything for him because he has always managed everything on his own but for the last few days, my strong son is nowhere to be seen. I have never seen Kevin feel so helpless and vulnerable as long as I can remember. When you didn''t wake up, the world also stopped for him well. We were worried about both of you." After taking a deep breath, she continued, "I know it''s more tough for you than Kevin but you also have to understand that Kevin''s world starts with you and also ends with you. If you are sad, he is sad and vice versa. So don''t let something that has already happened affect your mood. Think of it as a nightmare and move on in life. Remember one thing honey that there is a brighter side to everything. Maybe everything that had happened was for good or maybe God has better plans for you both. Be optimistic and move on in life." When Silvia smiled and nodded her head, Aunt Julie chuckled. "Your husband almost lost his cool once again when you passed out. I am very sure he is bugging Dr Bailey again and threatening him to wake you." ... Chapter 322 - Nothing like her mother "I think I scared him a lot this time." Silvia actually felt more bad for Kevin. She really had been troubling him for a really long time now. "It''s alright, I know he doesn''t mind so don''t bother stressing over that. As long as you are healthy and happy, Kevin doesn''t care about other things." Aunt Julie explained. She very well knew how her son''s character was. Once Kevin started loving someone, he would willingly give up everything for that person but once he stopped loving them, there was no turning back. Just then Kevin entered the room along with Dr Bailey. When Kevin saw Silvia talking to his mother, he breathed a sigh of relief. He had been waiting for her to wake up for a really long time but when she didn''t, he decided to go and look for Dr Bailey. When Silvia saw Kevin, she gave him a weak smile before stretching her hands towards him. Looking at her misty eyes, Kevin felt a pinch in his heart. He knew she was sad but was only pretending to be okay. Aunt Julie quickly got up and gave some room to Dr Bailey while Kevin quickly rushed towards his wife. Kissing the back of her hand, Kevin asked, "Are you fine?" When Silvia nodded her head and wrapped her arms around his waist, Dr Bailey and aunt Julie quietly left the room to give some privacy to the couple. After they were gone, Kevin caressed her back and asked, "Are you feeling okay now?" "Why are you so good to me Kev?" Silvia asked. Wrapping his arms around her, Kevin kissed the top of her head and sighed. "Because you deserve it and I love you." "I am very sorry honey but I promise I''ll be careful next time. I''ll make sure that nothing happens to our baby and-" Cutting her off, Kevin said, "You don''t have to be sorry honey. Nobody has to be sorry because it''s no one''s fault. All that matters to me is that you are safe and sound in my arms right now. This is what I want Silvia, I want you safe and sound beside me all the time." Just then, someone knocked at the door. "Come in." "Hey, I hope we didn''t disturb you both." Martha asked. Silvia smiled and shook her head. "No you didn''t, come on in." "We bought your favourite chocolates and snacks Sil." Bella said before placing the bag on the table. "Thank you so much you guys." Sitting beside Silvia, Martha asked, "I hope you are feeling okay now." When Silvia smiled and nodded her head, Bella added, "See, I told you that our Silvia is very strong." "Sil, what exactly happened that day?" Matt asked. When Silvia saw his tired face, she frowned wondering why he looked so weird but little did she know that since the day she passed out for the first time, Matt had been working day and night with his team to find clues of what had exactly happened that day but no matter how hard he tried, he got nothing. Even the CCTV footage which was clearly tampered was so difficult to crack through. His team was still working on it and were bound to get results by the end of the day. "I think we can talk about this later." Chris suggested. "It''s alright, I am fine." Silvia added. "Babe are you sure? We can talk about it later." Kevin asked. Though he also wanted to know what had exactly happened that day but he also didn''t want to tire her out. "It''s alright Kev, I feel alot better now." After assuring him, Silvia intertwined their hands together and started telling them about everything that had happened that day. Starting from how the little boy had warned her go away before the fire started to how he kept on persuading her to leave and not enter the room. "You mean that boy kept on asking you to go away until he passed out?" Matt asked. When Silvia nodded her head, Chris added, "Then it means that the boy already knew what was going to happen but why would he warn you? How did he know you? Did you meet this little boy before?" "No I didn''t, infact, that was the first day I met him." Even Silvia found the boy''s behaviour towards her quite strange. "What happened after that?" Martha asked. "I carried the little one out and started giving him CPR but after completing one cycle, someone poked me with something in the back of my neck." Reminiscing what had happened that day, Silvia frowned. "Who? Did you see his face?" "No I didn''t, before I could turn around, my body started turning limp and I lost my vision and started turning blurry. No matter how hard I tried I couldn''t see that man''s face." "How do you know it was a man?" Matt asked. "His voice, I heard his voice and he was definitely a man." Silvia added. "Voice? Did he tell you anything?" Kevin asked. Silvia nodded her head and added, "Yes he did but I don''t remember what he said." Holding her forehead when Silvia frowned deeper, Kevin said, "Alright, don''t stress over it." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Silvia murmured, "You are nothing like your mother." "What?" Matt asked. "He said that I am nothing like my mother." Silvia couldn''t remember what that man exactly said. Everything was in bits and pieces and she could only remember a small portion of what he had said. When Matt gave Kevin a look, the latter nodded his head. Their guess was right, SPIRIT was definitely involved in what had happened that day. "Anything else Silvia? Do you remember anything else about that day?" Matt asked. "That boy-" "What about that boy?" Chris asked. "He was acting a bit weird." Silvia added. Pausing for a while, she continued, "He wasn''t scared and looked fearless. He was sitting in the middle of the fire like it''s nothing. Like he isn''t scared of dying and he willingly wanted to die." ¡­. Chapter 323 - Double or Triple "Strange, isn''t he just five years old? Shouldn''t he freak out?" Martha asked. "Alright, I think Silvia should take some rest. We all should go." Matt suggested. After wishing Silvia a very speedy recovery, everyone left but promised her that they would come back tomorrow. "Are you tired babe?" Kevin asked before wrapping his arms around her. Burying her face on his chest, Silvia nodded her head. "A bit." Pressing his lips in between her brows, he said, "Take some rest." "You''ll stay with me right?" "Obviously I will babe, where will I go? I''ll always stay with you no matter what." Clutching onto his shirt, Silvia slowly dozed off to sleep. ¡­.. SPIRIT MAIN BASE. "You called me." "Ahhh Elias, you are here. I have been waiting for you." Gorus said with a huge devilish grin on his face. Without waiting for Elias'' reply, he added, "There is good news for you." "What kind of good news?" "Hmm, it''s about Ethan, your favourite boy Ethan. You know how he was supposed to die right?" When Elias nodded his head, Gorus added, "So surprisingly he is not dead, he is alive and is in the hospital along with the Austin''s, Greens and Jones. How lucky isn''t he?" Pausing for a while, Gorus added, "It''s so surprising that he managed to survive even after you injected that chemical into his body. His immunity system must be amazing to be able to digest that thing." "Maybe they managed to save him." "Hmmm may be but are you sure that you injected him the same dose that my son suggested?" "I did." "Ah is it? Then I guess Ethan is lucky but the poor guy has to die anyway." "He is just a kid so I guess you could just leave him." Elias suggested. "Hmm why Elias? When did you start caring about lives? Since when did Spirit start caring about lives?" Gorus asked. "But¡ª" "Kill him and that is your new task. You''ll have to kill Ethan and drag his corpse here. Prove your loyalty for Spirit by killing the person who can destroy us." Elias nodded his head and said, "Okay but I need some time for this. There are many people around Ethan right now so it''s difficult to make a move. Let everything settle down and I''ll do like you said." Letting out a movkijh chuckled, Gorus patted his shoulder, "Your power of analyzing the whole situation is what is what I like the most about you. Take as much time as you want, you have my full support. Ahh and I have a gift for you." Walking towards his desk, he opened the drawer and took an old picture of a small boy and girl standing hand in hand with a very bright smile on their face. "So I was cleaning Sabrina Jones'' old cupboard because I wanted something from it and look what I found." Passing the picture to Elias, he added, "A very old, cute little picture of you and Silvia Green. Ah how cute and mesmerizing, isn''t it?" Gesturing him to leave, Gorus continued, "Keep it, a cute little gift from my side to remind you about your beautiful childhood with Silvia Green." Without saying anything, Elias nodded his head and left. ¡­. Elias'' room Brushing his fingers through the photograph, Elias smiled when the handful of memories he had with little Silvia flashed in his mind. "Do you even remember me Dopey?" He nurtured before carefully placing the photograph inside his wallet. ¡­.. Three weeks later. Hospital. "We can''t just let them take him away like that." Liza snapped. With his arms wrapped around Liza''s waist, Ethan refused to let go. "Mama...not leave." Rubbing his back, she murmured, "Calm down, no one is taking you anywhere." "But he is our son." "Yes, this is wrong." "Stop lying, if you are really his parents then why is he so scared after seeing you both?" Liza asked. The man and the woman who were claiming to be Ethan''s parents, pursed their lips and gave each other a look. "Because our little baby is scared." "Yes, he is traumatized." "Mr Jones, they have shown us all necessary papers and doc.u.ments. His name is Ethan and he is their son." The police officer said. "No, they are lying." Turning towards Jackie, Liza added, "Do something Jack, we can''t let them take him away like that. What if this is a plan to harm him again?" "I think Ms Liza is correct officer, we shouldn''t take any risk. The child has been found under a very complicated situation and I wouldn''t be wise if we don''t cross check everything before letting him go. The doc.u.ments can be easily forged but DNA reports do not lie. We can run a few tests to find out if they are really his parents or not." Dr Bailey suggested. "And if they are really his parents, you need to be interrogated too. This child is the sole witness to what exactly happened that day with my niece and we need to find out what was a small boy doing outside the hospital for three days." Jackie added. "Yes Mr Jones, we will definitely not let them off without proper investigation." The police officer said. "Okay then, I''ll take their samples for the DNA test." The man and the woman gulped in nervousness before looking at Dr Johnathan who was standing near the door. Straightening his white coat, Johnathan quietly walked away without saying anything. ¡­.. Silva''s room. Looking at the mirror, Silvis frowned, "Great, now I have a double chin too." "What? Double chin? Where? I don''t see any double chin." Taking the mirror from her hand, Kevin added, "And so what if you have a double chin or even triple chin? I don''t mind." "Ah but I do okay? I don''t wanna be all fat and round while you are so hot and s.e.xy." Pouring some soup into the bowl from the flask, Kevin chuckled, "I don''t know what is wrong with you babe? I feel like you are losing weight and here you are complaining about your non-existent double chin." ¡­.. Chapter 324 - A week more "You are saying that because you love me Kev. You would even say that I will turn you on wearing a rag." "And that is so true and you turn me on all the time okay? I just control my feelings because we can''t have s.e.x all day and night. That would be very inappropriate though I don''t mind." Smacking his arm, Silvi chuckled, "Stop with this lewd talking early in the morning okay?" Placing the bowl down, Kevin inched closer, "Uh huh, is this turning you on honey?" Slipping his hands inside the hospital gown that she was wearing, he caressed her inner thighs. "It''s turning me on too." Silvia closed her eyes when he brushed his lips against her. Yes, everything that he did turned her on too. It had been three weeks since she had been staying in the hospital. Though the Doctors said that everything was normal but Silvia had to come off regular checkups just to make sure that everything is okay, Kevin insisted her to stay in the hospital just in case if anything serious happens. And no matter how many times Silvia tried to explain to him that she was okay, he wouldn''t listen. For the whole three weeks, he took care of her. He accompanied her all the time and started working from the hospital. He would go home for an hour but only after making sure that she wasn''t alone. Running his fingers through her lips, Kevin closed his eyes and sighed, "One more week." He then pulled away and started feeding her the soup. "Just saying but the doctor said three weeks." "Uh huh but I added an extra week just to make sure that everything is okay." Just then Rocky and Jannet entered the room. "Well hello my beautiful patient." Giving Silvia a hug, Janet chuckled, "Look at you growing like a ginger." Silvia frowned and pushed her away. "Hey, I am not a ginger." "Kevin is surely feeding you with his delicious food everyday." Rocky added. Drinking the soup, Silvia asked, "By the way, where is Ron? I haven''t seen him ever since I am here. That damn man did not even visit me with flowers or my favorite candy." "Ahh did I tell you what happened with the Drizel?" Janet asked. "Who Drizel?" Silvia asked. "The nurse from our department, she ran away with some other man leaving her husband and baby behind. Ahh I always knew that she was a bitch but I never thought she was so heartless." Janet explained. Just then Dr Johnathan entered the room. "Ahh the doctor of bones, what are you doing here? I don''t think so we have any broken bones that need to be fixed." Rocky asked. "I was just passing by and decided to check on Silvia." Turning towards Silvia, Johnathan added, "I hope you are doing okay?" "Yes she is fine and you don''t have to take all the trouble and show up here every other day and¡ª" Kevin stopped midway when Silvia grabbed his hand. Intertwining their hands together, Silvia turned towards Johnathan. "I am fine now, thank you for your concern but you don''t have to leave all your work just to check on me." Forcing a smile, Johnathan nodded his head and left. ¡­. Outside the room. Looking at the tall and bulky men who were scattered all over the floor, Johnathan gritted his teeth. He had been looking for different ways to take Silvia away with him but he never got a chance. Kevin had been very cautious with Silvia''s protection this time and would always stay close to her, not giving him any chance to make a move. Johnathan did try to do something sneaky when Kevin wasn''t around only to realise that the security would double up when he was away and one of his friends would always be there with Silvia. All his attempts were failing and this was making him go insane. How would he execute his plan if Kevin Austin keeps making things difficult for her? If he wanted to get close to Silvia, he had to get rid of Kevin as soon as possible. Johnathan grinned when an evil thought popped up in his head. ... Inside the room. "Kev, I need to talk to you." Kevin nodded his head and left with Rocky after instructing Silvia to finish off the soup. After Kevin left, Silvia smacked Janet arms. "Now tell me where Ron is." "Hmm, I dont know what you are talking about." "Really Jan? Now you are gonna lie to me? Like seriously?" When Silvia glared at her, Janet sighed, "Fine, it''s not like I can hide anything from you." "Much better, now tell me where Ron is and what is happening." "Ron is actually not just Ron, he is ummm¡ª" Cityung her off, Silvia frowned, "Hold on a sec, what do you mean?" "Hmm I don''t know how to put this but Ron is your shadow." Crossing her arms in the front, Silvia frowned deeper, "Explain." ¡­.. Outside the room. "Matt''s men finally managed to revive the footage back. The video is not very clear as ict was smokey but we can clearly see a man." Taking out his phone, Rocky showed Kevin the CCTV footage of the day when Silvia was attacked. Though the video wasn''t very clear, Kevin could still make out what was happening. He saw Silvia running towards the room and then carrying the boy out. As she was helping the boy, a man started walking towards her and injecting something in her neck. He then murmured something in her ears and left. Balling his hand into a fist, Kevin gritted his teeth. Not only did that man hurt his wife but also killed their innocent child. Only he knew how difficult it was to stabilize Silvia''s emotions over the three weeks that they were in the hospital. He would make sure that whoever was involved in this gets punished. There was no way he would let them off even if he had to forget about his life principles for a while. ¡­.. Chapter 325 - Nostalgic Silvia frowned and repeated what Janet just told her. "So you mean Ron is also involved in all of this since the beginning? Not only that but he is my shadow?" Janet nodded her head and sighed, "Hmm, he is your protector so basically this is the reason why he has been around both of us." "Oh God this is so shocking." Massaging her forehead, Silvia asked, "Where is that idiot?" "He...ummmm¡ª" "Oh come on Janet, there is nothing to hide now okay? I already know everything." "He is hiding somewhere, in fact, the last time I saw Ron was on the day when you were admitted in the hospital. I tried calling me several times but he won''t receive my call. I tried calling Evie but she just said that he is safe and doesn''t want to meet anyone. Even Evie isn''t allowed to disturb him and not even Mia." Janet explained. Just then Kevin and Rocky entered the room discussing something. "Kev," "Yes, Honey?" "I wanna go home." Kev frowned and asked, "But why? You''ll have to stay in the hospital for a week more babe." Silvia pouted her lips and complained, "Okay but at least take me somewhere for sometime and then we can come back to the hospital later." Sitting beside her, he asked, "Okay but where do you wanna go?" Resting her head on his shoulder, she took a deep breath, "Can you find out where Ron is?" "Ron? Yes sure honey but why?" "I just want to meet him." "Hmm, okay. I''ll take you there." ¡­.. After forcing Silvia to go through a few tests, Kevin safely escorted her out of the hospital. Noticing the huge number of men following them, she sighed. She knew that Kevin was being extra cautious about her safety this time and she had nothing to complain about. After they got into the car, Silvia buried her face on his chest. Kissing the top of head, Kevin asked, "What happened babe?" "Nothing, I just wanted to hug you." Pulling her closer, he gently caressed her back. "I''ll fix all of this very soon okay? You don''t have to worry about it." Brushing her fingers against his collar, Silvia nodded her head. "Sometimes I feel like I am the most troublesome thing in your life. If not for me, your life would''ve been so easy." Cupping her face, he frowned, "No, my life would be a mess without you Silvia and nothing related to your is troublesome for me. And why are you stressing over it so much? I am there with you and you are there with me so what is there to stress about? Trust me okay? I''ll solve everything for us." Burying her face on his chest, Silvia nodded her head. ¡­.. Evan''s mansion. Evelyn greeted Silvia and the rest at the gate along with Edwards. Giving Silvia a hug, she said, "I hope you are all well now." "Ya I am completely fine." Pulling away, she asked, "Mm where is Ron?" "Ahh he is in the practice field and can you not tell him that I gave you all the address?" "Okay but why?" Silvia asked. "Hmm because he told me not to tell you or anyone but I did because I am very concerned about him and Mia is also not in her best mood since Ron isolated himself like that." Evie explained. Silvia frowned and slowly nodded her head before turning towards Kevin. "Kev, can I talk to Ron alone? Is it okay?" "Of course babe, go ahead. I''ll be around with Ron." Kissing him on her forehead, Kevin added, "Take your time okay but don''t exhaust yourself." Silvia nodded her head and left along with Janet. ¡­.. Practice field. The wind was strong and the sound of clashing swords echoed throughout the field. Skillfully dodging the attack of the opponent, Ron blocked his attack with his sword and pushed away. He was about to attack him again when he saw Silvia and Janet standing not too far away from him. The surge of guilt and embarrassment enveloped him again when he saw Silvia smiling at him. He didn''t want to see her, in fact, he was very ashamed and disappointed in himself. "Woah look at our hot friend who we thought was a gay but well, it''s not our fault because he made us think that way." Poking Ron''s abs, Janet added, "Damn are they real?" "Of course they are Jan, our Ron works out a lot." Silvia added. Picking up his shirt from the floor, he asked, "What are you both doing here?" "Hmm just checking whether you are alive or dead." Silvia chuckled and nodded her head, "Jan is right, since you never showed up in the hospital so we decided to check on you." "So now that we know we did not miss your funeral, why don''t you and Silvia have a talk while I¡ª" taking the sword from his hand, Janet continued, "will see if I still remember what I was taught." When Ron hesitated for a while, Silvia said, "Don''t worry Ron, I won''t r.a.p.e or molest you." After Ron and Silvia left, Janet placed her bag on the ground and tightened her grip around the sword. How long had it been since she had held it? Feeling very nostalgic, she brushed off her thoughts and gestured the man to get ready. ¡­.. Walking for quite some time, Ron asked, "You got discharged?" "Dr Bailey had told us that I could go home weeks ago but Kevin wanted me to stay at the hospital until I fully recover." "Hmm I think he is right, you should take care of yourself." Placing her hand on her waist, Silvia raised her brows and glared at him. "Okay so now are we going to have short talks like this? Like seriously? What the hell is wrong with you? You don''t receive my calls and you don''t come to see me when literally everyone does, you isolate yourself here not giving a damn about your fiancee who has been so upset over your strange behaviour. What the f.u.c.k are you doing Ron?" ¡­.. Chapter 326 - Little legs When he did not say anything, Silvia grabbed his hand and dragged him towards the nearby bench. "Rest your ass here and tell me what the f.u.c.k is wrong with you? Why are you behaving this way?" Sitting beside him, she placed her hand on his and sighed, "Talk to me Ron, I am not liking us being like this." Tightening his grip around her hand, he took a deep breath, "I was supposed to protect you Silvia but I couldn''t. You lost your baby because I didn''t perform my duties well." Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. A tear trickled down his cheeks when regret, guilt and sadness enveloped his heart again. The regret and guilt of not performing his duties well and not being able to protect Silvia and her unborn child was too much for him to handle so he had decided to isolate himself because he did not have the guts to face her. Cupping his face, Silvia frowned, "Who said that it''s your fault? That was an accident and it wasn''t anyone''s fault okay?" "No you don''t understand Sil, the relationship we share isn''t a normal one I¡ª" Cutting him off, she sighed, "Listen to me Ron, I know that you are my shadow but¡ª" "You told you about that?" "Jan, I forced it out of her but that is not the whole point," Pausing for a while, she added, "I don''t care what other duties you have okay? I just know that you are my best friend Ron and nothing else matters to me. You will forever remain my best friend no matter what. This stupid competition and you being my so called shadow is secondary but our friendship and the bond that we share is for primary and a forever thing." "But the baby I¡ª" Cutting him off, Silvia smiled, "You know what Kev told me when I was upset over it and couldn''t stop blaming myself?" Without waiting for his reply, she added, "He told me that life is too short to cry over something that is already gone. He also told me that we can make as many as we want in the future so it''s alright." "Listen to me Ron, whatever happened was an accident and it wasn''t anyone''s fault. Neither Kevin nor I blame you or anyone for this. I won''t lie to you, it still breaks my heart when I think about it but there is nothing that anyone can do. I don''t want to be sad about it because I know my mood will affect Kev''s mood as well." She added. When he didn''t say anything, she tightened her grip around his hand. "Can you please forget all this and give me my best friend back? I really need him." Giving her a hug, Ron muttered, "I am sorry." "You don''t have to be and I promise that I''ll make you an uncle really soon," she chuckled. "Hmm, I cannot wait to be one." "Hey you guys, how can you hug without me?" Janet complained before rushing towards them. Giving both of them a hug, she sighed, "I missed our group hug so much." "Me too," Silvia smiled. Pulling away, Ron said, "I promise to protect both of you in the future no matter what happens. I won''t let anyone harm my two little best friends." "Hey, don''t call us little," Silvia pouted her lips. "Yeah, Sil and I can break your ass if we want to," Ron chuckled and nodded his head, "Sure." Looking at each other, Silvia and Janet smiled before attacking Ron together. ¡­.. Inside the mansion. Spanking his buttocks, Janet grinned, "Oh did our little legs kick you hard?" Rubbing his sore butt cheeks, Ron rolled his eyes, "I wasn''t prepared for the attack." "Well, I hope you are ready for this attack," Silvia whispered before looking at Mia who was glaring at Ron. Ron gulped in nervousness and gave her a weak smile but she walked away completely ignoring his presence. "Babe, listen to me," Ron shouted before rushing towards her. "Seems like someone is going to have a tough day today." Wrapping his arms around Silvia''s waist, he pressed his lips on her forehead. "All sorted?" "Yes, we are super good now." Burying her face on his chest, Silvia sighed, "Take me home." Patting her back, Kevin said, "But we need to go to the hospital babe." Looking at him, she pouted her lips, "Please." "I think she can rest at home now right? You can take her to the hospital for a checkup once in a while," Rocky suggested. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, Kevin said, "Alright, let''s go home." ¡­. Kevin and Silvia''s place. Slumping on the bed, Silvia smiled, "It feels so great lying in our bed. So much better than that stupid hospital bed." Folding his shelves, Kevin asked, "What do you want to have for dinner?" "You," she smiled. Helplessly shaking his head, he chuckled, "Hmm, even I wanna have you all day but we need to wait for your next checkup for that." "Make anything meaty not leafy." "How about leafy and meaty in equal proportion?" He asked. "Fine," ¡­.. One Month later. Massaging her forehead, Silvia sighed, "Kev is going to kill me if I leave the house without his permission." Passing her a jacket, Martha rolled her eyes, "Oh come on, why are you always so scared of him?" "Exactly, you are the wife Sil so Kev should be the one who should fear you," Bella added. "Bel and Martha are right, we will just visit that old man who happens to be one of the retired higher ups of SPIRIT so that we can get more information about them." Janet explained. "Uncle Watson really had a very tough time arranging this meeting so we really can''t waste this chance and he also happens to know about Chris'' parents." Since the day Martha found out about Chris'' parents existence, she was very anxious to know what had exactly happened to them and why they had abandoned Chris and the entire family. ¡­.. Chapter 327 - Difference "But¡ª" Cutting Silvia off, Janet snapped, "Don''t worry about the security because I already told Rocky that we are going shopping today so he arranged a group of men who will follow us around." Thinking for quite some time, Silvia decided to give in. After whatever had happened, she had stopped acting recklessly and prefered staying at home. She would occasionally go out to meet their parents along with Kevin. "But I''ll have to at least tell Kev about it before we leave." Grabbing her phone, Silvia stepped out to give him a call. ¡­. Glory Enterprise. "We need to do something as soon as possible Kev, the competition is just a couple of months away and we need to find a way out of this." Massaging his forehead, Kevin sighed. Each day was like a ticking bomb for him and no matter how hard they try, all they could find out of SPIRIT was external information which wasn''t enough to take them down. "My men are still interrogating Morris and he told them yesterday that no matter how hard we try, they will take Silvia with them when the come comes and she has to take part in the competition." Matt explained. "Where will the competition take place?" Chris asked. "In Malgiores." "I have never heard of it," Kevin frowned. Matt nodded his head and said, "Even I had no idea about this place but I did a little research and found out that this place is known as the land of death. All the competitions of SPIRIT are conducted there." "That competition sounds dangerous so it shouldn''t be allowed right?" Chris asked. Matt nodded his head and explained, "This is why they choose Malgiores because that city doesn''t follow any rules or abides by the law. It is ruled by the powerful people which are loyal to the various organizations and SPIRIT is one of them." "How far is it from here?" Kevin asked. "12 hours in the air and 8 on the road." Pausing for a while, Matt added, "And it''s not just Silvia, even Janet is at equal risk. We cannot just focus on Silvia and neglect Janet because she is a part of the competition too." "So you mean they will take away Jan too?" When Matt nodded his head, Rocky sighed and massaged his forehead. He was very concerned and worried about Janet as well. Though he knew that she would never do anything against Silvia or the situation, he didn''t trust her father Andrew Aaron Brown. "This entire situation is more dangerous than we thought. I heard that their main base is somewhere in the countryside so I have sent some of my men to find out where exactly it is but until then, we need to be very careful." Matt had been trying his best to find each and every information about SPIRIT. He wanted to know everything about them before they could move forward with their plan but he was also worried about the little time they had in their hand. Just then Kevin''s phone rang. "Of course you can go honey but make sure that you stay close to the men and others okay? Do you want me to pick you up at the mall?" He asked. "Okay, I''ll give you a call after we are done." She said. "Alright, have fun and I love you." After hanging up the call, he turned towards Matt and asked, "The team is ready right?" "Don''t worry, I have already asked them to follow the ladies when Bella told me that they are going out." ¡­. 5th street. Jawana Mansion. Looking around, Silvia frowned and asked, "Is this the right place?" "Hmm dad gave me this address so I guess it''s right." "I think we should go inside," Grabbing Silvia''s hand, Janet started walking towards the mansion along with others while their guards slowly followed them behind. Looking around the big mansion, Silvia frowned again. "Why do I feel I have been here before?" "Because you have." Walking towards them, the old man added, "But you were very small back then so I guess you don''t remember anything." "I have been here before? With whom?" "With your mother," cupping Silvia''s face, he smiled, "You really look like your mother except for your eyes but the innocence in your eyes portrays that you don''t belong here." Turning towards Janet who was standing right beside Silvia, he raised his brows. "A Brown and a Jones together again? Is history repeating itself?" Tightening her grip around Janet''s hand, Silvia frowned, "No it''s not and I am not a Jones, I am a Green." "Well, that is true and this is why I agreed to meet you all." Turning towards Bella, he chuckled, "And you must be Watson''s daughter." Bella smiled and nodded her head, "Thank you so much for meeting us Mr Henry." "Ahh it''s alright, so shall we sit down and talk?" Without waiting for their response, he guided them towards the couch. After settling down on the couch, Henry chuckled, "There is no way you can escape this." When Silvia frowned, he added, "SPIRIT is your fate and you cannot deny it no matter what. The same goes with your friend, she cannot escape it too." "What if I deny to be a part of it?" Janet asked. "Do you think that your aunt wanted to be a part of it? Do you think that if there was a way out, she would even think of fighting against her best friend?" Pausing for a while, he continued, "Several years ago, Matilda came looking for me like you all and asked me the same question like you did but my answer was the same." Taking a sip of tea, Henry added, "As I told you all before that history is going to repeat itself but there is a tiny difference which is almost negligible but it can make a very huge impact on the whole situation." "What is it?" Silvia asked. ¡­.. Chapter 328 - Great minds "Several years ago, Matilda Brown was the only one who approached me and she was also the only one who didn''t want to fight with her best friend." Henry smiled. "SPIRIT is for sure the most powerful organisation but always remember that nothing lasts forever and there is nothing that a few good brains, a wonderful team and a perfect strategy cannot take down." He added. Looking at Silvia, Henry continued, "Everyone says that the kids are their parent''s reflection but that is not true, kids can be different from their parents. What you want to be completely depends on you and no power can change it once you decide what you wanna be." Turning towards Janet, he added, "When you take decisions without thinking about the consequences, you suffer and regret it, one must always think carefully before taking any kind of decisions or step. You are exactly like Matilda but you are much stronger and sorted than your aunt, Janet." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Silvia asked, "Can you tell us something more about SPIRIT? And is there no simpler way we can solve this?". Smiling at them, Henry answered, "I understand your anxiety and fear over the entire situation but let me assure you something, there is no way anyone involved can shrug this off. Either you go there on your own or someone will force you to. But like I said before, you can still turn the entire situation in your favour. All you need is a few great minds and a bunch of people you can trust." Silvia sighed and massaged her forehead, she was too stressed and worried about everything that was happening. She knew that Kevin had been hiding many things from her and she also understood why he was doing that. He didn''t want her to take any kind of stress but how could she not be stressed or think about the entire situation when she was the one who was directly connected to it? Placing her on Silvia''s, Janet whispered, "Don''t worry, we will find a way out." "Do you know anything about¡ª" Cutting Martha off, Henry smiled, "Harry and Kathy Walker? Yeah I know them." "They are alive?" Placing the cup on the table, he nodded his head, "They are very much alive and breathing." Without eating for her reply, he added, "You may be wondering why did they disappear or rather plan their disappearance several years ago." When Martha nodded her head, Henry continued, "Harry and Kathy were forced to leave their little baby boy alone and disappear because they wanted to keep him safe. They wanted him to lead a healthy and normal life unlike his mother." "What do you mean?" "Kathy is an orphan, her parents were brutally killed by SPIRIT because her father, who was a high ranked government official had found something which would''ve dragged SPIRIT down." Pausing for a while, he continued, "After killing her parents, the then leader of the SPIRIT brought Kathy to the organization and trained her to be one of the agents. Kathy was extremely phenomenal and skilled, she was highly praised and the most trusted member of the organization until she fell in love with Harry Walker." "Why? Is falling in love forbidden there?" Bella inquired. Henry sighed and nodded his head. "Once you start working for SPIRIT, you can''t marry anyone. There are many rules that you''ll have to follow but Kathy followed none and eloped with Harry." "What happened after that?" Martha asked. "Well, they got married and lived peacefully for a few years. Harry Walker did everything to keep his beloved safe and sound but Kathy''s fate was webbed with SPIRIT. So when she was taken away by them, Harry followed his wife and decided to rescue her. He made a kind of an agreement with SPIRIT and joined the group leaving everything behind." Martha frowned and inquired, "Why would he do that? Didn''t he try to get out of it along with his wife and go back to their son and family?" Looking at her, Henry smiled, "People will think that Kathy and Harry are selfish and useless parents but we always forget that there are two sides in a coin." Pausing for a while, he continued, "Henry Walker is a very wise man, he knew that there was no way out and if he tried to do anything out of the box, not only them but his son and his parents would also get killed so he decided to give in to the situation." "I don''t understand, so he joined SPIRIT to save his wife? How?" Silvia asked. "I think you people have heard that SPIRIT has lost so much over the years and it''s not as powerful as it used to be. With a very few wise men left in the organization, it was very difficult to carry out missions. More than wealth and resources, they needed someone who would plan and strategize missions for them and Harry Walker was the perfect man for them." Janet frowned and curiously asked, "But they knew that he was against them right?" Henry shrugged his shoulder and answered, "It didn''t matter because they knew Harry would never go against them because SPIRIT had his family in their radar. If he did anything to cross them, they would harm his family and Harry was very well aware of that." "So you mean they are already plotting things against SPIRIT within the organization?" Bella inquired. "As expected from Watson''s daughter, you are as sharp as you father and husband," he smiled. "So¡ª" "Ahh yes, they are already doing what they can and all they need now is a good boost. They need someone to support them all the way through and cover up their actions." Pausing for a while, he added, "If you want to come out of everything, you need to attack the roots of SPIRIT because that will make them internally weak and that is what we want." ¡­.. An hour later. Outside the mansion. Placing her hand on Silvia''s shoulder who was in a daze, Janet asked, "Sil, are you okay?" Silvia sighed and nodded her head. After the long talk with Henry, she was feeling more dejected and worn out. She had no idea how they were supposed to come out of this huge mess which was sucking up on her like a leech, dragging everyone down. ¡­. Chapter 329 - The visit Jones Mansion Tightening her grip around his hand, Liza sighed, "I really dont think this is a nice idea Jackson." Wrapping his arms around her waist, he said, "You are gonna be fine, we will just stay until lunch and leave immediately." Looking at him, she asked, "Aren''t you worried that I''ll kill your sister in your house?" Leaning towards her, he whispered, "Well, we have a big yard and I also have a very nice shovel." Liza chuckled and was about to say something when someone squeezed in between them. Bending down, Jackie lifted Ethan in his arms and smiled, "Hey champ, ready to meet you grandparents?" When Ethan smiled and nodded his head, Liza smiled and fixed his hair, "Remember what I have told you okay? Dont¡ª" Cutting her off, Ethan snapped, "Dont leave mommy and daddy''s side." "Yes, our Ethan is such an intelligent boy," Liza chuckled. After rescuing Ethan, Liza and Jackson took him home with them until the police manage to find his parents or anyone related to him. During the entire course of time, there were multiple people who claimed to be his distant relative and came up with weird stories of Ethan being mentaly challenged but Jackie and Liza were clever enough not to fall for those tricks. To make sure that everything was okay, they insisted on taking a DNA test first to confirm the blood relation between the claiming party and Ethan. But whenever they mentioned the DNA test, the party would either back out or never show up again which made everything even more suspicious. "If I behave, will mommy take me to meet aunty Silvia?" When Liza smiled and nodded his head, Ethan gave her a peck on her lips and grinned. He then hooked his arms around Jackson''s neck and said, "Let''s go in daddy." Jackson chuckled and guided both of them inside the mansion. ... Inside the mansion. "Will you stop already? My head hurts only by seeing you move her and there Jerry," Grandma Jones complained. "Why isn''t he here yet? Isn''t it time already? Is he planning to not come at all?" Grandpa Jones whined, he had invited his son over for lunch along with his girlfriend but it was almost lunchtime and they were nowhere to be seen. "They will be here soon and how will your whining about it again and again help? It''s not like they will magically appear or something. You know how your son is, if he says that he will come that means he will definitely be here no matter what happens," she explained. She understood why grandpa Jones was acting so weird and nervous. After the revelation and the return of Sabrina along with George, Jackson had left home and had never stepped foot into the mansion ever since. Grandma Jones knew that her husband missed their son a lot and partially blamed himself for whatever had happened in the past. She still remembered how excited he was after coming back from the banquet where he saw Jackson with a woman. He had also made sure that everything for today''s lunch is perfect and he also supervised it personally. Just then Jackson entered the mansion along with Liza and Ethan. The sight of his son holding a child made the old man''s heart melt in joy. After the heart wrenching demise of Matilda Brown, he had given up all his hope on Jackson starting a new family of his own. But now when he had finally moved on, grandpa Jones left very relieved and happy. "Ahh there you are, your father was about to crack the floor with all his right, left and front back pacing," Grandma Jones chuckled. Placing Ethan down, Jackie gave his mother a hug. "How are you mom?'' Caressing her son''s face, she smiled, "After seeing you all happy, I am perfect now." Placing his hand on Liza''s back, he said, "Mom she is Liza my¡ª" he stopped midway and gave Liza and ''I don''t know what to say'' look. Pinching his waist, Liza turned towards grandma Jones and smiled, "I am Liza, Jackson''s girlfriend. He is always very reluctant to use the word ''GIRLFRIEND'' because he thinks he is very old to have one." Grandma Jones chuckled and said, "Well, maybe he won''t be this reluctant once you become his wife." Picking up Ethan in his arms again, Jackie added, "And this is the cutest member of our family, Ethan." Pinching his cheeks, Grandma Jones smiled, "That is such a lovely name, I am sure that Ethan and Grandma will have a lovely time, right handsome young man?" "Am I getting ignored here? Will I be graced with the lovely opportunity to meet my daughter-in-law and grandson?" Grandpa Jones frowned. Jackie chuckled and gave his dad and hug before introducing Liza and Ethan to him. After a few minutes, both Grandma and grandpa Jones completely forgot about Jackie and Liza and kept on coaxing Ethan. "I think they love Ethan more than us," Liza chuckled. Jackie sighed and helplessly shook his head, "They always do this, you know when Silvia was small they used to play with her non-stop, especially mom. But after Silvia had to leave they became very lonely, it''s nice seeing them all happy and cheerful again." "So you finally decided to forgive all of us and come back." Walking towards them, Sabrina added, "It''s good that you came back, mom and dad missed you alot." When both Liza and Jackson ignored her, Sabrina pursed her lips and made her way towards her parents and Ethan. When Grandpa Jones saw her, he frowned and snapped, "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you not to come out of your room?" "I just wanted to meet my big brother, is that wrong?" Sabrina retorted. "You¡ª" "It''s okay dad, just let her be," Jackson interjected, he didn''t want to create any kind of scene in front of Ethan so he decided to let Sabrina be. Looking at Ethan, Sabrina frowned and forcefully grabbed his chin. Before anyone could say anything, she lifted his t-shirt up, revealing a red eagle shaped burn mark which was hardly visible. She was about to touch it when someone grabbed her wrist and twisted it. ... Chapter 330 - Vicious selfishness Narrowing her eyes, Liza snapped, "Don''t you dare touch my son." Wincing in pain, Sabrina tried to free her hand from Liza''s grasp but no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t. Looking at her, Liza mockingly smirked, "You are weaker than I thought." Pausing for a while, she added, "Now if you don''t want me to break any of your old bones, you better stay away from my son." "Your son? You think that I''ll buy that?" Looking at Jackson, Sabrina added, "Maybe you can fool the other people but not me." "What the hell are you trying to do? Stop ruining the happy environment and get back to the room Sabrina," Grandpa Jones snarled. He had been ignoring Sabrina for quite sometime now and he promised himself to keep doing that. He had realized that Sabrina was no more sweet and innocent like she used to be. The competition and all the power that she once possessed had brought out the worst in her and the damage was beyond repair. "What the hell are you trying to say?" Jackie frowned and inquired. He hated Sabrina from his gut and he had planned to ignore her but he was having a feeling that she knew something about Ethan. Though it didn''t matter, Jackie still wanted to know his background so that he could be careful and protect him even better. Trying to free her wrist from Liza''s tight grasp, Sabrina gritted her teeth and answered, "This boy belongs to SPIRIT, he belongs to the group of people who are used to lure and kill someone." Liza frowned and asked, "How are you sure about that?" "That mark in his body, only members of that particular group have it and it also means that they are meant to die." Jerking her hand off, Liza squatted down and started examining the mark, right above Ethan''s belly button. She had seen that mark before but ignored it thinking it was just a random birthmark. "This boy is a member of SPIRIT, what the hell is he doing here?" Sabrina snapped. "How do you know about that mark?" When Sabrina did not say anything, grandma Jones frowned, "We never recruited small kids when I was incharge of SPIRIT." Purring her lips, Sabrina snapped, "Fine, it was me who started that segregation trend. We needed baits to execute the missions so I came up with this whole bringing helpless abandoned kids into the group. We would keep the sharp ones and train them to become our agents in the future but the kids who were dull were used as a bait." Pausing for a while, she added, "To keep a track and to make sure that they don''t mix up with the other kids, we used to pierce this mark¡ª" Cutting her off, Jackie asked, "What kind or mark?" "It''s celtic triskelion, the symbol of¨C" "Death," grandma Jones added. "This boy has the mark which means he was supposed to be used as a bait to kill someone but he is still alive which means he failed the mission," Narrowing her eyes, Sabrina pursed her lips. "SPIRIT is still looking for him." "Enough, you have said enough now I get the hell out of here and don''t come out of your room," grandpa Jones snapped. Completely ignoring him, Sabrina turned towards Jackie. "Where did you find him? Are you aware of the consequences of keeping this boy with you? He should be dead and¡ª" "Enough, a word more Sabrina and I won''t even care that there is a three year old boy and our parents in the room. We are well aware of what we are doing and I don''t need your stupid advice. Just get the hell out of here because you are scaring my son," Jackie yelled. "Son? This boy is fated to die and¡ª" Cutting her off, Liza said, "No one is fated to anything, I don''t believe in fates. People like Matilda Brown were not fated to die but you killed her for your vicious selfishness. Your daughter, Silvia was never fated to this but you made sure that she was. You used your daughters to get what you want and now they are suffering because of you." Walking towards Sabrina, she added, "Even your mother was the leader once but she made sure that no one suffers and SPIRIT doesn''t do anything outrageous but you changed everything. You killed people who tried to go against you, people like¡ª" Inching closer, she whispered, "Josh Adams." Taking a step back, Sabrina frowned, "Who are you and how do you know Josh?" "Pardon me, did I not tell you my name yet? I am Liza Adams." "W-What are you doing here?" Sabrina asked in a very shaky voice. "Ah so you do remember Josh, and here I thought that you have a very bad memory," Liza chuckled. Without waiting for Sabrina''s reply, she added, "You have wronged too many people Sabrina, someone had to come back to teach you a lesson." Raising her brows, Sabrina asked, "So you are here to kill me?" Helplessly shaking her head, Liza smirked, "Death is a very easy punishment for you, I am here to do worse." "How dare you threaten me in my own house?" Wrapping his arms around Liza''s waist, Jackie said, "Liza is my would be wife so lawfully, this is also her house." Pursing her lips, Sabrina snapped, "So you know who she is and what she wants but you still brought her here?" "I invited them for lunch, is that a problem?" Grandpa Jones asked. Balling her hands into a fist, Sabrina dashed out of the living. Turning towards his parents, Jackie sighed. He knew that there was a lot to explain and he was trying to find the correct words. "Ethan is the child Silvia had saved in the hospital during the fire. We tried finding his parents but couldn''t, there were many people who wanted to take him away but we made sure that they didn''t succeed." ¡­... Chapter 331 - Make things right Squatting down, grandma Jones caressed Ethan''s cheeks and smiled. When he smiled back, her heart ached for her. She could imagine how tough life would have been for the little one in SPIRIT. When she was incharge, everything was normal and she made sure everything functioned in a very lowekey and clean manner but who would have thought that her own daughter would do the exact opposite thing. She also constantly reminded everyone to make sure not to hurt an innocent being no matter what happens. "How long has he been there?" Jackie sighed and shook his head, "I have no idea." Without waiting for his mother''s reply, he added, "We are planning to adopt him officially." "You do know that before adopting him, you both have to get married?" grandpa Jones grinned. Looking at each other, Jackie and Liza nodded their heads, "Yeah, we know that." ¡­.. Inside Sabrina''s room. Pacing back and forth in annoyance, Sabrina kept murmuring things while stomping her foot in frustration. George, who had been observing her for quite some time, sighed, "Honey, what are you so angry about?" "Didn''t you see the way that woman was talking to me? How dare she talk to me like that in my own house? And that kid, he is from SPIRIT so what is he doing here? He failed a mission, he should be dead." Scrunching his brows, he inquired, "What mission and kid? What are you talking about?" "Jackson brought a woman and a kid home. They treat that boy as their son but he is not, he is from SPIRIT." Without waiting for her husband''s reply, she added, "That boy failed to complete his mission, he must be dead but they are keeping him with them and¡ª" "What mission? And how do you know that he is from SPIRIT?" When Sabrina did not say anything, George frowned, "Sabrina, are you getting involved in that thing again? Did we not have a discussion about this earlier? Didn''t we agree on you not getting involved in this again? We are supposed to look for a way to get Silvia out of this mess not¡ª" "Yes I know George, I am not getting involved in anything," she snapped. "Then what mission are you talking about?" he inquired, George wasn''t having a good feeling about Sabrina''s intentions. Everything was great until they were living in the States all by themselves but things turned weird after they returned back to the country. Sabrina started getting inclined towards SPIRIT again and he knew that she was up to something more grief and dangerous. All these years, they had been running from their family and forcing themselves to stay away from all their loved ones. Now all Geogre wanted was to stay close to their loved ones and live a peaceful life without any kind of disturbance from any kind of external factors. But little did he know that Sabrina''s plan was completely different than hers. "Do you remember the last time Silvia was attacked?" When he frowned and nodded his head, she added, "Well, he was the boy who was assigned to kill Silvia." "What?" He widened his eyes and screamed. "Not exactly kill but he was supposed to lure her so that it would be easier for Gorus to kill her but he failed to do so. Since Silvia is still alive, the boy failed his mission so according to the rule, he should be dead by now but he is still alive because Jackson is saving him." Groaning in frustration, Sabrina snapped, "Nothing is happening according to the rule, this is all so bad." "Your daughter was almost killed and lost a baby, her life is still at stake because if the stupid competition and maybe even Jeren''s life is at risk but all you are worried about is the stupid rules and why a little kid is still alive?" Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he placed his hand on her shoulder. "Listen to me Sabrina, we have already made many wrong decisions in haste and our daughter is suffering because of that. Though we can''t change the past, we can make the future better. I don''t think Silvia will ever forgive us and she shouldn''t, we don''t deserve her forgiveness but we can at least try to make it up to her by taking her out of the mess. Right now, our main target should be to take her out of this or maybe put an end to this not get involved in this again." Tightening his grip on her shoulder, he sighed, "We have done many bad things in our lives and may be this is why both our daughters refuse to stay with us, they don''t even wanna talk to us honey. I don''t know if they will ever acknowledge us but as parents, we should do the right thing." Wrapping her arms around his waist, she sighed, "I''ll try my best." Kissing the top of her head, he said, "I know you will." ¡­. Silvia and Kevin''s place. Helping him wear the blazer, Silvia sighed, "I am fine Kev and I''ll be okay." "Are you sure? I can cancel and cuddle with you all night." Wrapping his arms around her waist, he pouted his lips, "I don''t wanna leave you alone." Hooking her arms around his neck, she chuckled, "You are becoming very clingy lately." "Are you complaining?" he frowned. "Of course not, why should I?" Fixing his tie, she smiled, "Go and come back fast, I want my night cuddles." "The program is in the City hall, it''s some kind of a boring award function." Scrunching his brows, he complained, "Why do people invite me such boring programs?" "Why didn''t you reject it then?" she inquired. "It''s also like a fundraiser for cancer patients so I didn''t want to," he sighed. Giving him a peck on his cheek, she smiled, "Alright, come back soon." "I will," he assured before walking out of the room. ..... A couple of hours later. Silvia was sitting in the living room reading a book when Lucifer entered the apartment. "Lucifer? What happened?" His worried and anxious expression did not go unnoticed by her. When he hesitated for a while, she scrunched her brow, "What is wrong? Did something happen?" ..... SPECIAL AUTHOR''S NOTE:- Making a major comeback with a cliffhanger (P.S. do not hate the innocent author) I know that waiting for updates is quite frustrating and I owe you guys a big one but the situation was really not favourable but now I am back (hopefully) For all the old readers who are still there, THANK YOU for being patient ? For those who left, THANK YOU for the support :) For those who are new, WELCOME ? Chapter 332 - Promises "I-It''s boss¡ª" Lucifer stopped midway and lowered his head, he had no idea how he was supposed to deliver the news to Silvia. "Kevin? What happened to him?" When he did not say anything, she snapped, "Will you tell me what happened?" "The place where the boss had gone for the award function, it was bombarded a while ago," he answered. Silvia''s body felt numb and chills ran down her spine when she heard the news. Her heart felt cold and her legs turned weak, she had no idea how to feel and how she was supposed to react to the horrible news she had just heard. It felt like a nightmare, it was something she didn''t even wanna see in her dream but it had actually happened in reality. When she straddled, Lucifer quickly caught her hand. "Madam please calm down, we aren''t sure what exactly happened there and maybe he had already left the building when this happened. Chirs and Rocky are already there, I am sure we will hear about boss really soon." He had no idea whether he was trying to pacify Silvia or himself. When he heard the news about the blast from Kevin''s father, it struck him like lightning. Kevin was not just his boss, he was more like a friend and guardian to him. But when Herpi told him to inform Silvia about it and bring her to the mansion straightway, he pulled himself together and gathered all the courage he had to tell her about it. "Big boss has asked me to take you to the mansion and¡ª" Cutting him off, she snapped, "I wanna go to Kevin, t-take me there." "You can''t go there, it''s¡ª" "I don''t care, take me there or I''ll go by myself." Wiping her tears with the back of her hand, she rushed out of the apartment. "Madam wait¡ª" Lucifer shouted before rushing after her. ... The City Hall. The siren of the ambulance, the sobbing of the family members of the deceased and the footsteps of the people who were bringing out the injured people out of the hall was the only thing that could be heard. Wounded and dead people were being pulled out of the building, it was so chaotic that one had no idea what he was supposed to do. Squeezing in through the crowd, Silvia tried to rush in the premises of the building but was immediately stopped by the policemen. "Miss you can''t go inside." "You don''t understand, m-my husband he was inside the building, I need to look for him," Silvia snapped. Taking a deep breath, one of the officers informed, "Not many survived, those who did have been rushed to the hospital and those who couldn''t make it have been kept¡ª" "Silvia? What are you doing here?" Rocky inquired before rushing towards her. Turning towards the officer, he remarked, "She is with us." Grabbing Rocky''s arm, she stuttered, "D-Did you find Kevin? W-Where is he?" When Rocky lowered his head, she grabbed his collar, "Why are you silent? Tell me where he is?" "He isn''t amongst the people who were rushed to the hospital, Chris is looking for him in the other¡ª" Closing his eyes, Rocky took a deep breath. When he received the news about the blast, he quickly rushed over along with Chris and started looking for Kevin with a hope that he was okay. After looking for him at the hospital and amongst the people who had survived, when they did not find him anywhere the officer incharge asked him to check in the deceased section. With a very heavy heart, Chris went forward with their men and other officers to look for him in the other section with a hope of not finding Kevin there. "What do you mean by Chris is looking for me in the other section? Are you trying to say that my Kevin is dead?" she yelled. Grabbing her shoulder, he tried to calm her down. "Silvia you have to stay strong and they are just checking for formality, our Kevin is okay and¡ª" Just then a guard stopped right in front of him. "We found him." "Found whom?" When the guard did not say anything, Silvia shouted, "What is he talking about Rocky? Whom did he find?" When she saw a tear roll down Rocky''s cheeks, she covered her mouth and vigorously shook her head. "No no no, that can''t happen¡ª" Pulling her into his embrace, he comforted her, "Stay strong Silvia." Pushing him away, she snapped, "No, you all are lying. How can he be dead? He-He promised me that he would come back home early." Turning towards the guard, she commanded, "Take me there, I will prove all wrong." When Rocky nodded his head, the guard guided her towards the spot. ¡­. When they arrived at the spot, Chris was sitting on the ground in front of a body which was fully covered with a white cloth. Rushing towards it, Silvia removed the white cloth before the medical people could stop her. She closed her eyes at the sight of the fully burnt face which was beyond recognition. Slowly opening her eyes, she realized that the man was wearing exactly the same clothes that Kevin was wearing before leaving the house. Grabbing the man''s wrist, she gently caressed the wrist watch which was exactly like Kevin''s. Throwing her hand in her mouth, she vigorously shook her head. "No this can''t happen," she muttered before bursting into tears. How should he leave her alone just like that? What happened to all those promises that he had made to always live together? What happened to never making her feel lonely and sad? Wrapping his arms on her shoulder, Rocky closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It wasn''t just a shock for Silvia but for everyone. "We also found Mr Austin''s walet in the body''s pocket, here is the identity card," the officer informed. Pushing Rocky away, Silvia wiped her tears with the back of her hand and crawled towards the body and started unbuttoning the shirt. Chris tried to stop her but she jerked his hands away¡­.... ¡­.. Chapter 333 - Scared Silvia''s hands fidgeted and shivered while she was unbuttoning the shirt, her heart was telling her that it wasn''t her Kevin but the evidence and circ.u.mstances made her brain believe that feeling was killing her. She had no idea what she would do after she confirmed that the body lying in front of her was him or not. When she opened the shirt and noticed the missing tattoo of her name in the dead body''s chest, she breathed a sigh of relief. "He isn''t Kevin," she remarked before crawling away from the body. Squatting beside her, Rocky placed his hand on her shoulder. "Really? Are you sure Sil?" What Silvia said gave him a little hope in his heart. Though all the evidence and the situation concluded that the dead body lying in front of them was Kevin, it was still hard for him to believe it. "K-Kevin had a tattoo of my name in his left chest." Pointing towards the dead body, she stuttered, "T-This body doesn''t have it, this is not Kevin." Just then uncle Herpi arrived along with uncle Thomas. "Silvia," uncle Thomas called her out before rushing towards her. "D-Dad¡ª" Hugging him tightly, Silvia shook her head vigorously, "T-This is not Kevin, he¡ª" Patting her head to calm her down, uncle Thomas sighed, "It''s alright, don''t worry or panic, we will look for Kevin." "We found Mr. Austin''s wallet inside the dead body''s pocket but since Mrs. Austin claims otherwise, we will immediately start looking for him," An officer stated. Before anyone could answer any further questions, another police officer approached them. "We found someone in a half conscious state in the backside of the building." "It must be Kevin¡ª" Silvia muttered before getting up. "Please Mrs. Austin, calm down. Let me confirm whether it''s Mr Austin or not," the officer explained before talking to the other officer''s through the two-way radio communication. After a while, the officer said, "We found Mr Austin." ¡­. "Kevin," Silvia shouted when he saw him sitting near the paramedic van. The sense of satisfaction and calmness she felt after seeing him was beyond explanation. Kevin quickly got up when he saw her and was about to say something when she pounced into his embrace. Wrapping his arms around her, he sighed, "It''s alright, everything is okay." Pulling away, she started checking him out. "Are you okay?" Looking at the wound in the corner of his lips, she pursed her lips. "I was so scared, I thought¡ª" Wrapping his hands around her, he kissed the top of her head, "You don''t have to be scared, I am fine." He hissed in pain when she placed her hands on his back. "Hold on a sec¡ª" Taking his blazer off when he turned around and groaned in pain. Looking at the back of his shirt which was drenched in blood, she gasped, "Kev this¡ª" Balling his hand into a fist, he hissed in pain, "Don''t touch it." "We need to get you to the hospital," Rocky exclaimed before guiding him towards the ambulance while Silvia followed them behind. .... Hospital Outside the emergency room. Giving Silvia a hug, Ron sighed, "Everything is okay, don''t worry." "I just had a talk with the doctor incharge, the wound is not that deep," Janet added. Hugging Ron tightly, Silvia started crying again, "I was so scared¡ª" "He is okay now Silvia, you have to stay strong," Ron remarked. After Kevin was shifted in the room, Rocky sat down beside him. "How are you feeling now man?" "I guess I''ll feel better until the painkiller works," he chuckled. "Look at him laughing and smiling like a shameless man." Gritting his teeth, Chris snapped, "Do you have any idea how panicked and worried we were? Silvia couldn''t stop crying and your mom almost fainted, Rocky was crying and I was crying too." "Matt took a flight an hour ago and he will be here any time soon," Rocky added. "I could have been dead but well, how could I leave my wife alone and die¡ªouch babe." Rubbing his head, he frowned, "That hurts." Smacking his head again, Silvia hissed, "Do you think this is funny?" "I am perfectly alright babe." Rubbing the side of her arm, he added, "Can you please get me a glass of water and something to eat? I am famished." "Let me talk to your doctor first, what do you want to eat?" Without waiting for her reply, she sighed, "Nevermind, I''ll get something healthy for you." After making sure that Silvia was nowhere to be seen, Kevin inquired, "Where is my phone?" "Hold on a second." Taking out Kevin''s phone from his pocket, Rocky asked, "How did all this happen?" "And what were you doing in the back of the building?" Chris frowned. Turning on his phone, he opened the call log and took out a number. "Can you find out whom this number belongs to?" "Okay but what is all this about?" Rocky inquired. "I was at the award function when I received a call from this number. The man from the other side told me if I want to save Silvia and find out more about SPIRIT then I have to do as he says." Pausing for a while, Kevin added, "That man asked me to give my wallet to a waiter and leave the building, he asked me to meet him in the back of the building." Scrunching his brows, Chris inquired, "What happened after that?" "I was waiting for that man but suddenly someone attacked me from behind, he was wearing a mask so I couldn''t see who it was. I somehow managed to free myself from his grasp and attacked him back. I wanted to remove his mask but before I could do anything, the explosion¡ª" pinching the bridge of his nose, Kevin sighed, "I don''t remember anything after that." "The man who was wearing the same clothes as you had your wallet," Chris explained. "If not for Silvia and that tattoo in your chest, we would have been making arrangements for your funeral by now," Rocky scoffed. ¡­... Chapter 334 - Weakling Outskirts of the country. Groaning in pain, Elias groaned in pain, "Slowly aunt Kathy, it hurts." "Ah so now it hurts? Didn''t you think about it before making such a stupid move?" Kathy Walker, Chris'' mother snapped. Gulping in nervousness, Harry Walker hesitantly explained, "Honey, it was an emergency." "Exactly, how could we just let that Kevin guy lose his life? Do you have any idea how important he is to Silvia? And he is the only one who provides both mental and emotional support to her. If not for him, Gorus will kill her in seconds," Elias added. Glaring at her husband and Elias who has suddenly vanished leaving her all alone to explain about their absence to Gorus who always gave a very hard time, Kathy gritted her teeth, "I seriously want to bang your heads against the wall but I won''t because let''s face it, you both did a great thing today." Examining the big greyish-blue brush which Kevin had blessed him with, Elias sighed, "What great thing aunt Kathy? Our plan miserably failed." Scrunching her brows, Kathy inquired, "What do you mean?" Taking a deep breath, Elias explained, "Our initial plan was to bring Kevin out of the building and kidnap him. We had also made arrangements¡ª" "What kind of arrangements are we talking about?" "I managed to come in contact with a guy from the docks who sells dead bodies so we bought one who had a height and structure similar to that of Kevin," Harry explained. Elias nodded his head and further explained, "We even managed to convince Kevin to give up his wallet to the nearby waiter¡ª" Raising his hand, Harry sighed, "That was me in disguise." "Okay but what went wrong?" Kathy curiously asked. Pointing at Elias, Harry scoffed, "He was the one who f.u.c.k.i.e.d up the entire plan. Elias was supposed to capture Kevin and bring him to the van." Scrunching his brows, Elias retorted, "Hey, no one knew that guy would turn out to be so strong and he was very skilled. There was no way I could have ever managed to get him to the van all by myself." "I had asked you to take a couple of men with you but you said it was a piece of cake," Harry snapped. "I thought it was but it turned out¡ª" Cutting both of them off, Kathy snapped, "Alright you two stop making so much noise. Now will you both tell me what exactly happened that the two of you decided to go dead body shopping?" Helplessly shaking his head, Elias answered, "Johnathan was the one who had instructed a free people to plant a bomb in the city hall to kill Kevin. He knew that Kevin was going to attend the award function so he planned everything accordingly." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kathy pinched his brows, "This is getting out of hand." Nodding his head, Harry sighed, "I know, we could save Kevin only because we somehow got a sniff of Johnathan''s plan." "But why is Gorus'' son getting involved in all of this? I thought he wasn''t interested in SPIRIT or anything," Kathy frowned. "I don''t know but I heard that he is crazy about Silvia," Harry answered. Looking at Elias, Kathy chuckled, "Well, there are many people crazy about Silvia." "What? I am not crazy about her. Well, at least not like Johnathan, that man is crazy," Elias remarked. "So now what? Kevin is alive and they also found your fake Kevin dead body, how are you both planning to get out of this mess?" Shrugging his shoulder, Elias chuckled, "I don''t know." Looking at his bruised face in the hand mirror, he sighed, "Honestly speaking, I am more worried about my face than anything else right now. How on Earth is that man so strong and skilled?" "Are you kidding me? He is a military man, do you expect him to be weakling?" Rolling her eyes at him, Kathy grabbed his injured foot and snapped harder, "You are lucky that your balls are still intact and nothing happened to them." "I saved my treasure," he chuckled. Looking at Harry, Kathy stated, "It''s getting violent, we need to take the final step. The competition is coming close, we need a bigger and better plan." Looking at the two of them who were exchanging some kind of silent looks, Elias raised his brows, "What are you both talking about? Scratch that, whatever that plan is, am I involved in it?" "Now that depends whether you wanna get involved or not," Kathy answered. "Have I ever said no to anything that involves the two of you?" ¡­. Hospital. "Mom stop crying, I am all okay now," Kevin sighed. Wiping her tears away, Julie smacked Kevin''s hand, "Do you have any idea how scared we were? You are not allowed to attend any kind of function from now on." "Yes and you are grounded," Silvia added. Scrunching his brows at the two ladies, he stated, "How can you ground a grown up man who works so hard to pay your shopping bills?" "Shut up, you are seriously grounded Kevin Austin. No parties or anything for a few weeks and Lucifer will be incharge of dropping and picking you up from office," Julie commanded. "But¡ª" "Mom is right Kevin, listen to her," Silvia remarked. Looking at his father for some manly support, he inquired, "Are you not gonna say anything?" "I am actually with them on this one," uncle Herpi answered. Left with no other choice, Kevin helplessly shook his head and sighed, "Fine, what else can I say or do?" "Good, now be a good boy and get some rest." Giving him and Silvia a hug simultaneously, Julie added, "I''ll bring breakfast for you kids." After they left, Kevi quickly dozed off to sleep because of the heavy dosage of medicines he was taking but no matter how hard she tried, Silvia couldn''t catch any sleep. She was still very worried and anxious about what had happened a few hours ago. Just then someone knocked at the door. Opening the door, Silvia inquired, "What happened?" "Madam there is someone to see you, we told her that it''s too late but she keeps insisting that it''s important," The guard explained. Closing the door from outside, she asked, "Who is it?" "It''s me," Sabrina answered... ... Chapter 335 - Smart Before Silvia could say anything, Sabrina quickly requested, "Please don''t send me away, I know you don''t want to talk to me but I think you should hear me out." Thinking for a while, Silvia instructed the guards, "I know her." After the guard stepped away, she inquired, "What do you want?" Looking around, Sabrina answered, "We cannot talk here, it''s not safe. Can we talk inside?" "No, my husband is taking a nap right now and I don''t want anyone to disturb him," Silvia snapped. She had no idea why Sabrina was here and had no idea what kind of intentions she harboured, there was no way she would let her go anywhere close to Kevin. Without waiting for Sabrina''s reply, she added, "There is a room in the corner where no one comes, we can go there and talk." "Okay, as long as no one sees us together," Sabrina sighed. Making sure that the door was closed, Silvia asked the guard to stay alert and guided Sabrina towards the room while a couple of guards followed them behind. ¡­. Inside the room. "Ma''am we will stand in the corner, we are not allowed to leave you with strangers," one of the guards stated. "It''s alright, this won''t take long," Silvia answered before walking further inside along with Sabrina. Standing by the nearest window, Sabrina inquired, "How are you Silvia?" "Cut the chase and come to the main point, why are you here at this hour?" Silvia snapped. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Sabrina sighed, "I know you are still angry with us but you have to understand, we had no other choice. If I hadn''t left, everyone would end up losing their lives and¡ª" Cutting her off, Silvia scoffed, "If you are here to talk about something that doesn''t matter to me anymore then I don''t want to waste my time." Without waiting for her reply, she walked away. "Alright but I am sure that you are interested to talk about what happened today." When Silvia stopped midway, Sabrina added, "Kevin is very fortunate that he is still alive and breathing." "What do you mean?" Silvia curiously inquired, she was having a feeling that Sabrina knew something about the sudden bomb blast that happened. Pausing for a while, Sabrina sighed, "Do you think everything that happened today was a mere coincidence? Someone bombarding the same floor of the City Hall where Kevin was attending the function? Don''t you think it''s weird and too obvious to be a coincidence?" When Silvia scrunched her brows, she added, "Because it''s not, everything that happened today wasn''t a coincidence but a well planned mission to kill someone and that someone is Kevin." Gulping in nervousness, Silvia''s hands and feet started turning cold and she felt chills down her spine. The things that Sabrina had just pointed out made her realize that things were really too obvious to be a mere coincidence. Realizing what she had said was affecting Silvia, Sabrina continued, "And do you know who wanted to kill Kevin?" Without waiting for her reply, she inched closer and whispered, "SPIRIT." Running her fingers through Silvia''s hair, she sighed, "Honey, there is a reason why I left everything and ran off to a different country with a new identity with your father. I had everything back then, money, power, status but yet I chose to leave because I realized how dangerous SPIRIT it." Pausing for a while, she added, "Back then, they also tried to kill your father but we were fast and lucky enough to escape everything and start a new life but it''s the same for everyone." "You are living freely without caring about SPIRIT and all the other external factors but only the people who are trying to keep you safe know how tough it is." Lifting Silvia''s chin up, Sabrina sighed, "Kevin was just lucky enough to escape and save his life but what about the next time? These attacks are not gonna stop until they take his life. And not just Kevin, they are going to target all your loved ones. Lily and George, Herpi and Julie, Kevin, Janet, Ron and all your other friends, they will spare no one." Keeping quiet for quite some time, she continued, "All your loved ones will end up losing their lives because of you. SPIRIT wants you Silvia and if you vanish, they will never bother anyone of them. Everyone is going to live a peaceful and happy life if you walk out and disappear all of sudden without leaving any kind of trace behind. But if you stay, you have to watch every single one of them lose their life because of you." Caressing her head, Sabrina took a deep breath, "I know you are the smart one Silvia, you will make the right choice. You don''t have much time left, you have to do something before they kill someone who is close to you." Looking at her for quite some time, Sabrina started walking out of the room. "How sure are you that they will stop bothering everyone else after I am gone?" Silvia inquired. "They are only bothered about you honey, everyone else is just a tiny obstruction which is stopping them from reaching out to you. Once you disappear out of their lives, everything will turn back to normal." Pausing for a while, Sabrina added, "Now you have to decide whether you want to stay and watch them die or just walk out and watch them lead a happy life from afar." Without saying anything else, she walked out of the room leaving Silvia behind feeling awful. Grabbing the window pane, Silvia closed her eyes and took a deep breath but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing down her cheek. She knew from the very beginning that SPIRIT was something that was latched with her and the people around her were unnecessarily getting involved without having to do anything with it. She was the reason why everyone was suffering and she could also be the reason for everyone to live a happy and peaceful life¡­. ¡­. Chapter 336 - Leave While Silvia was immersed in her own deep thoughts, a guard approached her. "Madam, boss is awake, he is looking for you." Wiping her tears away, Silvia took a deep breath and quickly stepped out of the room. ¡­. Kevin''s room. When Silvia entered the room, Kevin was sitting up straight with a huge frown on his face. "Why did you wake up? You are supposed to take rest," she stated. Scrunching his brows, he complained, "Where were you? Why did you leave me alone?" "I was just¡ª" "Silvia, were you crying?" he frowned. "No I am not, something entered my eye and¡ª" Cutting her off, he snapped, "What makes you think that you can lie to me?" When she did not say anything, he added, "I can ask the guards right now and they will tell me what happened. So what if I have to get up and might end up bleeding again, at least I will know who made my wife cry apart from me today." "You should rest first, we can talk about it tomorrow morning." She didn''t want to stress him out by telling him what Sabrina told him so she decided to tell him about it later. Kissing the back of her hand, he sighed, "How can I sleep in peace knowing there is something that is stressing you out? How do you expect me to rest when you are feeling restless? You know I can''t do that babe, I love you and I hate seeing you this way." Keeping quiet for quite some time, she hesitated for a while before answering, "S-She was here." "Who?" Kevin frowned. "S-Sabrina," she answered. "What? Who let her in? Where were the guards and why didn''t they chase her out?" Kevin fumed before trying to get up. "Kevin what are you doing? You are not supposed to get down." Pushing him down, she added, "I let her in, it wasn''t their fault." Scrunching his brows, he snapped, "Why would you do that? You know how she is, how could you let her come near you?" When she did not say anything, he frowned, "I am asking you something Silvia, you are supposed to answer me." With everything that was going around, it was very foolish to trust anyone especially someone like Sabrina who clearly did not have good intentions for Silvia or anyone else around them. They could only trust a handful of people who genuinely wanted to help them out of the situation. "S-She had something important to tell me so I¡ª" "And you believed her?" Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. "What did she tell you?" Looking at him with teary eyes, she answered, "She said that today''s accident happened because of me and if I stay here, everyone close to me is going to get hurt and I''ll end up losing everyone." Pausing for a while, she added, "So if I wanna keep them safe, I should¡ª" she stopped midway and lowered her head. "You should what? Complete your sentence Silvia," he snapped. "I-I should leave." When Kevin did not say anything for a long time, she lifted her head up and glanced at him. He was staring at her with an expressionless face, it was very hard for her to say what he was thinking. Waiting for a while, she placed her hand on his. "Kev I¡ª" Cutting her off, he remarked, "If you think the woman who abandoned you just because she wanted to live a pretentious peaceful and healthy life is right and you are willing to run away like a coward then leave right now." Pointing towards the door, he added, "The door is open. Go home, pack up your things and be gone by morning. After leaving, don''t appear in front of me ever again." Pausing for a couple of seconds, he continued, "But if you trust your husband and the people around you, if you think all of us together will definitely find a way out of this then stop thinking about useless things and take a nap with me." Covering her face with both her hands, Silvia started crying. "The bed is small, you''ll feel uncomfortable if I sleep there too." With a huge frown in his face, he shifted to the side. "Are you coming or not?" Left with no other choice, she cradled beside him before wrapping her hands around his bicep. Burying her face on his arm, she kept sobbing without saying anything. "Silvia, do you think I cannot keep you safe?" Kevin asked. Looking at him, she answered, "It''s not like that, you make me feel very safe." She could feel the pain in his voice and knowing that she was the reason behind him feeling that way made her feel very guilty. "Then why would you want to leave? Why would you even consider leaving? How can you leave me alone just like that? What would I do without you?" "Everything is happening because of me, I thought¡ª" Cutting her off, he sighed, "So you thought everything will be okay if you just disappear?" When she did not say anything, he added, "What makes you think everyone will be happy after you leave? Do you think your family, friends or me, will be happy after you leave? And what do you expect me to do after you leave? Get married again and live a happy life with some other woman? Is that what you want to happen after you leave?" Vigorously shaking her head, she muttered, "I can''t see you with some other woman, don''t say that again." Knocking her forehead, he sighed, "Why do you act so silly at times? You are supposed to be the sensible one Silvia." "No you are the sensible one, I am the dumb wife." Kissing the top of her head, he smiled, "We both are dumb and insanely in love with each other, I love you." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Silvia inquired, "If I leave, will you marry someone else?" ¡­.. Chapter 337 - Mysterious man "Of course, I will marry someone else and start a new family with her." When she frowned, Kevin added, "So you want to leave me but also expect that I will stay loyal to you all my life? That is so unfair Silvia." "What makes you think any other woman can keep up with your tantrums?" "My tantrums?" when she nodded her head, he scoffed, "When did I ever throw tantrums?" Clearing her throat, she tried to imitate his voice. "Honey, where is my watch? Did you see my blue file? What is this thing doing in my drawer? Silvia, where did you keep my socks? Where is my goodbye kiss? Where is¡ªaahhhh¡ª" She squealed when he suddenly poked her waist. "That doesn''t sound like me at all," he complained before wrapping his legs around her. "If you know that no one can keep up with my tantrums other than you then why did you even think about leaving me all alone? Why did you even think about it for a second?" Cupping his face, she pressed her lips on his forehead before gently caressing his face. "I am sorry." "Don''t even think about leaving me ever again, it''s so hard to imagine my life without your presence Silvia. I don''t think I''ll remain who I am if I end up losing you." "Let''s not talk about that, I don''t like this conversation," she sighed. "Hmm, let''s nap together to get over it." ¡­.. Three days later. Hospital. "When are you getting discharged?" Rocky inquired. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/one-last-time_13894173106124105/mysterious-man_51090186301402196 for visiting. "Tomorrow morning." Scrunching his brows, Kevin complained, "It''s hard to stay in the hospital." "Now you exactly know how I felt when I had to stay here when I broke my leg." Helplessly shaking his head, he added, "Anyway, I did what you told me." "And?" "You were right, Sabrina is really into something mischievous. Her actions are really very suspicious." The way Sabrina tried to manipulate Silvia to leave everything behind and walk away, Kevin became even more suspicious of her. Though Sabrina claimed she was no more connected to SPIRIT and didn''t want anything to do with it, he knew things were not that simple and she was definitely up to something. Since he was still in the hospital and Silvia was around him all the time, there was a limit to what he could do. So he decided to ask for Rocky''s help and told him everything. He asked him to keep an eye on Sabrina and try to find out what she was up to. "Initially I thought since she is Silvia''s mother, she won''t do anything vicious again but it seems like her intentions are not healthy," Rocky stated. Scrunching his brows, Kevin inquired, "What do you mean?" "She has been going around a lot these days meeting different kinds of people. When I tried to find out who they were, they did not have any records which is really very weird so I had to take Matt''s help." Taking out a file from his bag, he added, "Twelve out of fourteen people Sarbina met in the last three days are related to SPIRIT in one way or the other." "This can''t be just a coincidence, she is really up to something inappropriate." Thinking for a while, Kevin instructed, "Try and find more information about the meetings, we have to find out what she is up to before she does something outrageous again." "That is not it." Without waiting for his reply, he further explained, "There is a mysterious person she has been meeting frequently since she came back." "Mysterious person? What do you mean?" Kevin frowned. "She is meeting someone in Helmont hotel almost every alternate day. Matt just managed to find out that the person is a man. The way he kept his identity under the wraps, Matt assumes maybe that man is someone powerful," Rocky explained. Pinching the bridge of the nose, he sighed. "How many months do we have in hand?" Kevin knew they were running out of time and they did not have enough information in their hands which was a major drawback. With things getting even more complicated towards the end, everything was very stressful. "Less than 45 days." Pausing for a while, Rocky added, "Janet also seems a little stressed these days, I feel like something is bothering her but I can''t really put my finger on it." "Did you talk to her?" When he shook his head, Kevin frowned, "Then what are you waiting for? Go home and talk to her, maybe she wants to tell you something but she is feeling hesitant." "Will do that as soon as I go home." Glancing at the watch, he added, "I should leave now, Matt said he will visit you in the evening. I will keep an eye on Sabrina''s actions and Matt is already trying to find out who that mysterious man is, let''s hope for a positive result soon." Giving Kevin a hug, he patted his back. "Take care man, let''s go over everything after you are back home." "Alright, I''ll call you." After Rocky left, Kevin slumped on the bed and sighed. With so many things happening at the same time, things were a little rough but he believed that they would find a way out of it. He didn''t want to think about it a lot because that would stress him and he didn''t want his mood to affect Silvia''s. Though Kevin was trying to take control of the situation, there were things beyond his reach. Things that were meant to happen would take place no matter how hard anyone tries to dodge or runaway from it. ¡­. Helmont Hotel. Dressed in a long burgundy dress, Sabrina looked around before entering the hotel. As soon as she stepped in, a man handed her the access card to room no.195. Without saying anything, she quickly stepped into the elevator. After making sure no one was around, she quickly unlocked the door with the access card and stepped inside. ¡­. Inside the room. "You are late," a man remarked. ¡­.. Author''s note: Though I say this every time when I update a chapter but this time, I am very serious. I had plans of updating and finishing this book by the first week of January but unexpected events happened and I ended up falling sick again but the good news is, I am all well and I will update mass chapters everyday until I am done <3 Two more chapters will be up soon ^_^ Thank you for the patients :) Chapter 338 - Scapegoat Tossing her bag on the couch, Sabrina scoffed, "Be grateful that I am here." Walking towards the mini bar, she grabbed a bottle of liquor. "That is your favourite, I ordered it especially for you." Tapping her fingers on the bottle, she smirked at him, "It''s funny how you still try to impress me even though you know nothing''s ever gonna happen between us." "Well, something might have happened if you hadn''t married that silly husband of yours." Walking towards her, he added, "We have always had a spark between us, remember?" When Sabrina did not say anything, he sighed, "Come on Sabrina, how can you forget about the good times we had when you used to come over with Matilda¡ª" "That was almost thirty years ago, get over it Andrew." Without waiting for his reply, she poured herself a glass of her favourite scotch and made her way towards the couch. "I am a married woman now, have some shame." "Then why do you come here to meet me everyday?" Swirling the liquid inside the glass, she smirked, "Trust me when I tell you that your resources and power is more attractive to me than your face." Helplessly shaking his head, Andrew chuckled, "You know, this is what I really admire in you." Sitting right across her, he smiled, "Your bluntness makes you even more alluring and tempting than any other woman out there." "Your wife is blunt too and is exceptionally beautiful as well," she added. "I wouldn''t deny that." "But still here you are, still wandering around me even after¡ªhmm how long has it been? Thirty years?" When Andrew nodded his head, she smiled, "You need to get over me." Nodding his head in agreement, he remarked, "I will if you tell me why did you choose George over me?" When she did not say anything, Andrew insisted, "Come on, I won''t let you go if you don''t tell me today." Sabrina and Andrew Brown shared an intimate relationship in the past which lasted for an entire year without any kind of commitment from both ends. Both of them met through Matilda Brown, Sabrina''s late best friend who was also Andrew''s biological sister. Feelings had just started to develop from Andrew''s side when Sabrina started dating George Green, her present husband. Thinking that the feelings would fade away with time, he also decided to move on in life and married Aurora after a couple of months. But to his surprise, the feeling kept intensifying every time he saw or thought about her. "George is special, he listens to what I say. He also left his family behind just to help me out, how can you compare yourself with a man like that?" Placing the glass on the table, she added, "He is the best decision of my life." "Are you trying to say that your husband is your weakness?" Narrowing her eyes, she snarled at him. "The relationship we have is different, don''t try to drag George into this. He is innocent, in fact he has no idea what I am trying to do." Helplessly shaking his head, he chuckled, "Look at you getting fl.u.s.tered. Just relax, I won''t touch him. If I had such intentions, I would have implemented it years ago when you left the country in a mysterious way years ago." Pausing for a while, he smirked, "It''s not like I told him how you lied to him and everyone about how you wanted to get out of SPIRIT when that wasn''t your real intention." Shrugging her shoulders, she smiled, "Well, let''s just say we both are the same. You asked me to help you get rid of your sister and I did, in return I asked you help me create a delusional situation. We both have the equal amount of dirt in our souls which makes us the same." Years ago when Sabrina was preparing herself to take over SPIRIT from her mother, she very well knew that with the way she wanted to rule the organization was against the rules and protocols, and she would be exempted very soon if she tried to enforce her methods. She didn''t wish to continue with the way the past generations had been ruling the organization. Sabrina always believed SPIRIT was special and one could do several things with it which could cause a huge impact on the world. She knew she needed someone to help her out when things went out of hand, this is when she decided to ask for Andrew''s help. But when she did, he asked her to do him a favour as well which blew Sabrina''s mind. He asked her to kill his sister Matilda Brown and in return promised to help her out multiple times or whenever she wanted. Though she hesitated for a while, Sabrina ended up choosing the power and satisfaction she would get from SPIRIT over her childhood best friend. After winning the competition and fulfilling Andrew''s request, she took over SPIRIT and later married George, the claimed love of her life. When Sabrina started implementing her harsh methods, things started turning the way she had predicted. The members of the organization started destesting her and started making plans to terminate her. This alerted Sabrina and she decided to carry out her plan with Andrew''s help. She knew that the people of SPIRIT wouldn''t let her go that easily so left with no other choice, she decided to use her little daughter as a scapegoat. According to the rules, Sabrina''s death would directly make her only daughter Silvia the next expected heir of the organization. She was very well aware of the fact that Silvia would never be able to face her opponents during the competition without any proper training. But she still decided to force her into it because she wanted her daughter to lose the competition even though she knew losing meant dying. She didn''t care about her daughter, all she wanted was to have her powers back and to have the free will to run the organization like she wanted to. ¡­... Chapter 339 - Force Andrew on the other hand was no less cruel and cunning than Sabrina. Just like her, he was willing to sacrifice his daughter and family for the sake of power. According to their plan, Sabrina was supposed to fake her death and leave the country while Andrew would make sure things worked as they had planned. Training Janet Brown, his daughter for the competition at a very young age was also a part of the plan. Making Janet and Silvia fight during the competition wasn''t just a mere coincidence but also a part of their vicious plan. Though they did not expect them to become best friends, things became much easier for them. The close relationship between the two of them boosted their plan. "So you care about your husband but not your daughter? What was her name again?" Thinking for a while, Andrew sighed, "Silvia." When she did not say anything, he chuckled, "Usually mother''s prefer their kids over the husband but you are indeed different. If Aurora wasn''t crazy, I am sure she would be living with our son and daughter and not with me." "If Aurora wasn''t crazy, you would be dead." Placing the glass on the table, Sabrina smirked, "What do you think will happen if her family finds out the reason behind Aurora''s craziness?" Without waiting for his reply, she added, "You would have been long dead." Aurora Riguna, Andrew''s lawfully wedded wife, belonged to a very powerful and well-known family. Whatever he was today was because of the low-key support he had been receiving from her family. Coming from a strong background, Aurora was a strong independent woman who wasn''t easy to deceive. With her presence, it was very hard for Andrew to execute the plan he had been working on. Left with no other choice, he decided to completely cut his wife off. He started feeding her some kind of a mysterious medicine which would first make her hallucinate about different things and if taken continuously, would damage her brain cells. Unlike Sabrina who had married George out of love, Andrew had married Aurora only for power and money. After getting what he wanted, he never cared for her or about her feelings. "Why are we even talking about my wife? Let''s talk about what we are gonna do next." Pausing for a while, he added, "We have only forty-five days, we have to figure out how to force our daughters into the competition." "There is no way Silvia is going to take an initiative no matter what happens, we have to trick Janet into this." "And what if my daughter ends up killing yours?" he chuckled. Shrugging her shoulders, she remarked, "A little sacrifice is nothing in front of all the things I will get." Raising his brows, Andrew stated, "We. There is no ''I'' or ''Me'' this time." "Of course, we are in this together." Both Sabrina and Andrew wanted Janet and Silvia to fight in the competition which was to be held in forty-five days time. They knew either one of them would end up losing her life but they couldn''t care less. "What if your daughter ends up winning? What are we gonna do then?" he curiously inquired. Their plan would turn upside down if Silvia ended up winning the competition and things would end up taking a different turn. "There is no way Silvia can stand that competition even for a minute and even if she does, I am sure your daughter will knock her out." When Andrew contemplated for a while, she raised her brows. "Why are you feeling so hesitant? Don''t you trust your training and your daughter?" "I do but I think my daughter isn''t cruel and amazing like you, she will never hurt anyone unless someone forces her to, especially Silvia." He knew his daughter''s personality more than anyone else, Janet would never listen to Andrew. The chances of her voluntarily joining the competition was zero unless she was forced to. Before she could say anything, he explained, "It isn''t easy, let''s not forget we also have that Evans guy. What was his name again?" "Ron,why are we even worrying about him? Let''s also not forget once Silvia loses the competition, that guy has to kill himself." "What about Kevin Austin and his other friends?" Keeping quiet for quite some time, she scrunched her brows. "That is my main concern as well. Anyway, just make sure Janet takes part and wins the competition. Once everything is under our control, we can take care of other things." ¡­.. Jones mansion. "What are you doing here?" Grandpa Jones snapped at George who was standing right outside his room. "I¡ª" Hesitating for a while, George awkwardly cleared his throat. "I wanted to talk to you about something." Crossing his arms in the front, he raised his brows in suspicion. "What is it?" When George started looking around, he added, "Don''t worry, she isn''t home." "I know." "Come inside." after inviting him inside his room, grandpa Jones added, "Why do I feel like you are here to tell on my daughter?" "Because I am here to talk about Sabrina." Sitting on the couch, George scrunched his brows. "She has been acting very strangely lately." "Lately? Wasn''t she always strange? She is my daughter, I know her well." Sitting beside him, grandpa Jones sighed, "I have also made mistakes in the past which are irreversible and there is nothing I can do about it other than regret. Making mistakes is not a big deal in life but learning and realizing what you have done is not right is a very big deal and important." Gulping in nervousness, George stuttered, "How do you know that I regret everything?" Smiling at him, he remarked, "You are quite readable George, it wasn''t hard to guess." Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sighed, "Sabrina, she has been acting quite weird lately." "What do you mean?" "I¡ª" Hesitating for a while, he explained, "I know it isn''t right but I have been following her for the past few days, she has been meeting many people in random cafes. And they are not just normal people, I remember meeting them in the past when she was still a part of the organization." ¡­.. Chapter 340 - Carefull Janet and Rocky''s place. "Babe, will you tell me what is wrong?" When Janet did not say anything, Rocky shook her shoulders. "Jan?" Coming out of her daze, Janet looked at him. "Sorry, you were saying something?" "What happened? You seem very lost these days, did something happen?" He had been observing her for quite some time now and it wasn''t hard for him to say that she wasn''t completely fine. Something was troubling her and Rocky had no idea what it was. "I¡ªIt''s nothing, I¡ª" she stopped midway when she received a call. Glancing at the caller ID, she quickly got up. "I''ll be right back." Without waiting for his reply, she walked out of the room. Finding her behavior very strange, Rocky tried to stop her but decided not to. Thinking it might be an important call and she needed some private space, he shrugged it off. ¡­. Seven days before the SPIRIT competition. Kevin and Silvia''s place. Snuggling in his embrace, Silvia placed her head on his c.h.e.s.t. Gently c.a.r.e.s.sing her b.a.r.e back, Kevin kissed her forehead and without saying anything, hugged her tightly. The competition was just seven days and they were still trying to find out many things. Matt, Chris, Rocky and Kevin were working together to sort things out but nothing seemed to work. They were missing something out, something very important but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t figure it out. Silvia knew everything that was happening and how hard everyone was working to sort out everything. She knew Kevin was very stressed but he tried very hard not to show it in front of her. Drawing circles on his c.h.e.s.t, she said, "You have to get dressed." "Hmm, let me stay like this for some time." Pulling her close, he sighed, "It feels nice." Just then the doorbell rang making Kevin sigh in dejection. Glancing at the watch, he frowned, "It''s seven in the morning, who is it?" "Maybe it''s Rocky or Matt, you told me they are coming in the morning yesterday." "Yes, I almost forgot." "You should go down," she remarked before sitting up straight. "Ahh.¡ª" she yelped when he pulled her back. "Where are you going? Why are you leaving me alone early in the morning?" he complained before pinning her down. Placing her hand on his c.h.e.s.t, she chuckled, "When did I leave you alone? You need to go down so¡ª" "I never said I am going down." "Someone is at the door, either one of us has to go down." Kevin sighed and nodded his head. "Alright, I will go." Giving him a peck on his lips, she pushed him away. "Why are you being grumpy early in the morning?" "I can''t even spend some quality time with my wife, it''s so disappointing," he remarked before getting down from the bed. He then grabbed his t-shirt from the coach before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Downstairs. "Did you find out anything about that man?" Kevin inquired. They were still trying to find the identity of the man whom Sabrina had been meeting secretly for quite some time now. "I am still working on it." Scrunching his brows, Matt snapped, "Honestly, I don''t know what is happening. I mean, when did it become so difficult for me to find something like this?" Patting his shoulder, Rocky consoled him. "Don''t stress about it, you are trying your best." "Exactly, everyone is working hard but I still feel we are missing out something important," Kevin frowned. "I want to tell you both something." Looking at Rocky, Matt stated, "And I am not saying this to offend you, okay? This is just one of my analyses." Pausing for a while, he further explained, "I researched about the past SPIRIT based competitions and I observed something very strange. Out of the many competitions, at least ten times the participants refused to be a part of it. This also includes what Matilda Brown did but Sabrina tricked her to take part. The same thing had happened with others as well." "What do you mean?" "I mean¡ªwe need to be careful. Silvia had always been away from this, she hasn''t received any training unlike Janet." "You mean¡ª" Cutting Kevin off, Matt explained, "I am not saying Janet will do what Sabrina did but it''s better to be careful." Looking at Rocky, he added, "When you told me Janet is behaving very strange these days, I had some men follow her. I didn''t want to tell you this but her activities are very suspicious." Pinching the bridge of his nose, Rocky sighed. It was true that Janet had been acting very weirdly lately but he believed that there was no way she could do anything like that with Silvia. "What is wrong with you guys?" Silvia snapped. "Babe¡ª" Cutting him off, she added, "How can you even think about it? It''s Janet you guys are talking about, she would never do anything like that." Looking at Rocky, she sighed, "And I can''t believe even you are being a part of this meaningless conversation." "Honey, you are getting it wrong. We are just laying out the possibilities and¡ª" "Kevin, it''s my best friend you are talking about. No one has the right to judge her this way," she stated. "But¡ª" "Janet would never do that to me or anybody else." Looking at Kevin, she frowned, "And you know how important Janet is in my life, how can you¡ª" Stopping midway, she sighed and walked away. ... Brown mansion. "Let her go." Looking at her mother with teary eyes, Janet snapped, "Stop, you are hurting her." "Oh no honey, this is nowhere near how I am going to hurt her if you don''t do what I ask you to," Andrew stated before dragging Aurora by her hair near Janet. "Mom¡ª" she shouted before kneeling on the ground. She helped her loosen the rope around her wrist and removed the handkerchief from her mouth. Aurora hugged Janet before bursting into tears. ¡­.. Chapter 341 - Chris parents It had been so many years since she had last hugged her daughter. Though the situation wasn''t very favorable, she didn''t want to miss the chance. "This reunion must be very overwhelming," Andrew remarked. It had been a couple of weeks since he found out that Aurora had been pretending to be crazy. He felt very furious and wanted to kill her straight away but Sabrina told me not to do so. She suggested that he should act wisely and use the situation in their favor. This is when Andrew decided to use Aurora against Janet. He had been in constant touch with Janet ever since and was using Aurora to get things done. Glaring at her father, Janet fumed, "Why are you doing this? Can''t you let us live in peace?" Ignoring her words, he gestured the guards to drag Aurora away from Janet. When Aurora saw the guards coming, she tightened her grip around Janet and whispered, "Agree and leave. Contact your brother." Before Janet could react, the guards dragged her away. "You have two days Janet. Either you bring Silvia Green there and win the competition or attend your mothers funeral," Andrew declared. ¡­.. SPIRIT BASE Tapping his fingers on the desk, Gorus was in a daze. "What are you thinking dad? Or should I rather ask what are you worried about?" Johnathan inquired. "Don''t you know what I am worried about? The competition is just a week away and we don''t have any plan." When Johnathan did not say anything, Gorus frowned, "Of course you won''t have anything to say, I have to come out with a solution." "You know I don''t care about all this and I would suggest you not to care about it either. Just take an early retirement and go for a vacation," he suggested. Slamming his hand on the desk, Gorus fumed, "How can you say that so casually? I have devoted my entire life to his organization and now you expect me to leave everything?" "So what are you gonna do? I think you are forgetting something dad, you are leading this organization only because Sabrina Jones left it without a proper heir but now since the competition is happening again, someone will be selected and you will have to step down again," Johnathan stated. Clenching his teeth, he got up and barged out of the room. Whatever Johnathan had told him was true and Gorus knew that but he was very reluctant to admit it. Giving up his position wasn''t something he was willing to do but he also had no other choice. With the competition right around the corner, not only Kevin, Silvia, Janet, Rocky and the people around but others were worried too. Some were worried about their close ones getting hurt while others were worried about the power and position they would lose or gain. ... Six days before the competition. Martha and Chris'' place. "I¡ªI want to talk to you about something." "What is it honey?" Chris inquired. When Martha hesitated for a while, he placed his hands on her shoulder. "Babe, what happened?" "I don''t know how to tell you this but¡ªI can''t keep this away from you anymore." "What is it Martha? You are scaring me now." Contemplating for a while, she finally told him. "It''s about your parents¡ª" "My parents?" he frowned. "Chris, I don''t have a better way to say this¡ª" Pausing for a while, she added, "Your parents are not dead, they are alive." "What?" Scrunching his brows, he snapped, "Are you out of your mind?" "I know it''s very hard for you to believe me and I know you might be thinking I am making this up but this is true. I¡ªI even met her." "Whom?" "Y-Your mother." ... Kevin and Silvia''s place. "Babe, did you see my wallet?" Keeping the wallet on the bed, Silvia walked away without saying anything. Looking at her, he added, "My handkerchief and socks?" Taking the handkerchief and socks out of the cupboard, she kept it on the bed. But before she could walk away, Kevin grabbed her hand. Pulling her towards him, he kept her on his l.a.p. "Babe, I am sorry. I swear we weren''t judging Janet or anything. We were just discussing the odds." Keeping quiet for quite some time, she remarked, "I did not like it." "I know and I am sorry for making you feel that way. But now you are making me feel very sad and ignored. You did not talk to me properly yesterday and you have been ignoring me since morning. No morning, evening or night cuddles." Burying his face on her c.h.e.s.t, he sighed, "I feel so unloved." Cupping his face, Silvia explained, "Kev, you need to understand that Janet is my best friend and I don''t want you to think of her that way. She would never harm me or anymore, you guys need to be clear about that." Before Kevin could say anything, Silvia''s phone started ringing. Passing her the phone which was on the bed, he said, "It''s Martha." As soon as she received the call, Martha panickstrickenly said, "Silvia, I told Chris about his parents." Widening her eyes in shock, Silvia yelled, "what? When?" "30 minutes ago," she answered. "How is he?" "I don''t know, he left soon after and now I can''t get hold of him. I am very worried, I don''t know what to do." "Calm down first, I''ll ask Kevin to do something. I''ll call you after sometime," Silvia informed before hanging up the call. "What happened? Is everything okay?" Kevin inquired. "It''s Chris, we need to find him." Scrunching his brow, he remarked, "Babe, why do we have to find him? He is not a small kid or something." "You don''t understand¡ªMartha told him about his parents and now he is nowhere to be seen." Getting down from his l.a.p, she added, "We have to help Martha look for him." "Parents? What about his parents?" Kevin frowned. "Oh, didn''t I tell you that his parents are alive?" Widening his eyes in shock, he yelled, "What?" ¡­.. Chapter 342 - The sudden disappearance "I''ll tell you more about it in detail on the way, okay? Let''s look for him first." ¡­.. Walker mansion. "So it''s true? T-They are not dead?" When grandma Walker broke into tears, Chris sighed, "Why did you both lie to me?" "We didn''t want to but¡ª" Cutting grandma Walker, grandpa Walker added, "We had no other choice, Harry and Kathy did not leave us with any other choice. In fact, they did not have any choice." Walking towards Chris, he placed his hand on his shoulder. "I know it''s very hard for you but it was very hard for them too. They had to choose between raising you with fear in their hearts or watching you become the wonderful man you are now from afar with the satisfaction of you being safe in their hearts." "W¡ªWhy didn''t you tell me this earlier?" Chris shuttered. The sudden revelation was too much for him to handle. All his life, he had lived thinking how wonderful it would have been if his parents were alive and were there to support and encourage him. Though did not remember them, he still missed them a lot. But now after twenty nine years when he heard they were very much alive and had left on purpose, he had no idea how he was supposed to react. "We didn''t want to complicate your life and also because Harry and Kathy told us not to," grandma Walker answered. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Chris got up. "I want to be alone for sometime." Without waiting for their reply, he walked away. ¡­.. Twenty minutes later. Walker mansion. "Where is Martha?" Kevin inquired. "I already told her, she will be here soon," Silvia answered. "I almost thought he would never find out," Grandma Walker muttered. "I always knew he would and I am somewhat happy that he did. This is not something we could keep away from him for a long time. Sooner or later he would find out the truth," Grandpa Walker stated. "Where is he grandpa?" Kevin asked. The sudden revealing of Chris'' parents being alive was a blow for him too. "He is in the garden, he wants to be alone for sometime." Thinking for a while, Kevin approached Silvia. "Babe, I think you should go and talk to him. I would but I don''t know what to tell him." "Are you sure I should go? Shouldn''t we wait for Martha to handle this?" "Martha is also very overwhelmed right now so¡ª" Nodding her head, Silvia agreed, "okay, I''ll talk to him." ¡­.. Garden. "Hey¡ª" Sitting beside him, Silvia gave him a weak smile. Returning the smile, Chris sighed, "So you also knew about it?" When she nodded her head, he chuckled, "Well, seems like I was the only dumb one who had no idea what is going on." "It''s not your fault you know, it''s just¡ªI can''t seem to find another word for it, it''s just fate," she remarked. "Silvia, can I ask you something?" "Yes, sure." "How did you handle your emotion when you found that¡ª" "My parents are not dead but very much alive?" When he nodded his head, she sighed, "Well, at first I did not feel anything. I felt numb and it felt like a dream. But as things started unfolding themselves, I kept embracing myself and then started weighing the pros and cons." "Chris, I won''t say what your parents did was wrong but please don''t hate them until you hear them out and understand the whole situation properly," Silvia advised him. When he nodded his head, she patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, everything will be okay." ¡­. Three days before the competition. Kevin and Silvia''s place. "Jan, what happened?" When she did not say anything, Silvia placed her hand on her shoulder. "You can tell me anything." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Janet asked, "Silvia, do you trust me?" Taken aback by her sudden question, Silvia quickly nodded her head. "Of course I do." "Then come with me." "Where?" "You will see." ¡­. An hour later. "What do you mean by you lost them?" Kevin yelled. "We were following their car but it disappeared all of a sudden." Lucifer frowned and added, "Or maybe it got replaced with a similar looking car." "What?" "Kev, you gotta relax. They might be shopping or doing something," Chris tried to calm him down. "Silvia''s phone is not reachable¡ª" "And so is Janets," Rocky muttered. "Guys, I just found out who the mysterious guy is," Matt stated. "The one whom Sabrina is meeting?" When he nodded his head, Chris asked, "Who is it?" "Andrew Brown." ¡­.. Brown mansion. Throwing his head back, Andrew chuckled, "You did not disappoint me Janet." Tossing the phone aside, he made his way towards Aurora. "Our daughter is more obedient and honest than you." Helplessly shaking his head, he sighed, "You know I had no plans of killing or hurting you but you have left me with no choice." Gently c.a.r.e.s.sing her cheeks, he muttered, "Why did you lie to me honey?" "Anyway, I will let you live for two or maybe three days because I am in a very good mood. Janet is taking Silvia with her to Malgories for the competition and almost everyone knows what is going to happen there." Squeezing her cheeks, he grinned, "Even you know it, right?" ¡­.. Kevin and Silvia''s place. "Kevin, this isn''t the right time to freak out. We need to do something and come up with a solution," Matt encouraged everyone. Janet mysteriously taking away Silvia three days before the competition couldn''t be just a mere coincidence. Everyone present in the room knew what was going to happen next and it scared them. "Silvia definitely willingly accompanied Janet, I don''t think she had to force her or something," Chris remarked. "Of course, Silvia would never doubt Janet''s intentions." Scrunching his brows, Rocky snapped, "Stop it you guys. I think you guys are accusing Jnet for nothing. What if she is doing this to keep Silvia safe? We can''t judge her action so soon and what if both of them are in trouble? Think about it in all possible ways." He was very sure that Janet would never Silvia no matter what happened. "I think Rocky is right, we should focus on finding the girl rather than making assumptions," Matt added. "The first thing we all need to do is leave for Malgories because if we don''t, we won''t be able to make it on time," Liza suggested. "Sabrina has already left and George followed her too," Jackson informed. Clutching his hand into a fist, Kevin gritted his teeth. The thing he had feared the most had finally happened. Silvia was taken away and if things do not get under control, the outcome could be very shattering. ¡­.. SPECIAL AUTHOR''S NOTE: Greetings, I had plans of updating all the chapters in bulk but I decided to drop these three chapters first. The remaining chapters will be up soon :) Happy Reading ^_^ Chapter 343 - Wrong deeds SPIRIT COMPETITION DAY. Malgories. "Did you reach there?" "Yes, we did," Chris answered. "Did you find them?" Martha inquired. "No we didn''t," Chris sighed before looking at Kevin who had been extremely quiet throughout the thirty-two journey. "Kevin is not okay." "I still can''t believe Janet is doing this. I mean, of all the people Jan?" Not only Martha but everyone present were having a hard time believing everything that was happening. "We are still not sure if Janet is after this or someone else." Glancing at the watch, he added, "We only have five hours in our hand, I don''t know what is going to happen." "I hope you find them soon. Be careful and take care of Kevin." "You take care too and call me if Silvia or Janet contact you." After hanging up the call, Chris approached Matt. "Did you find out anything about them?" Matt sighed and nodded his head. "Our suspicion was right, Janet and Silvia arrived at the competition venue." "What are we gonna do now?" Massaging his forehead, he sighed in dejection. "I really don''t know. We need to tell Kev and Rocky about it first." Pausing for a while, he added, "I-It''s kinda impossible to stop it now. There is no way they will let us in." "So now?" "We can just hope Janet doesn''t do what I am thinking," he muttered. ¡­.. As they were on their way to the venue, Kevin received a call from an unknown number. With a hope in his heart, he quickly received it. It had been three whole days since he did not see Silvia or neither did he know where she was, which made him feel vulnerable and useless. "Kevin¡ª" "Silvia¡ª" Looking at Matt who was driving the car, Kevin instructed, "Stop the car." He then quickly got down from the car. "Babe where are you? Tell me now, I will pick you up," he panickstrickenly asked. "I¡ªI am with Janet, she brought me here¡ª" Silvia informed him. "Silvia you need to get out of there, Janet is not trying to help you. I will explain everything, first tell me where you are¡ª" "I don''t know, I really have no idea. There are many people here, I-I don''t know what to do." "Is Janet there?" "Yes." "Let me talk to her." Kevin knew something wasn''t right and that scared him. There was no way they would reach there before time and stopping the competition was impossible. "Kevin¡ª" "Janet, where are you and why did you take Silvia with you?" Without waiting for her reply, Kevin panicked, "Listen, if you want anything tell me. I will give you whatever you want but please get Silvia out of there. You know she can''t¡ªplease don''t hurt her." Keeping quiet for quite some time, Janet sighed, "It''s too late now." Taking the phone from Kevin, Rocky tried to persuade Janet. "Babe, why are you doing this? Silvia is like your sister and I know you love her, how can you do something like that to her? You are not like this Janet, this isn''t you. Who is forcing you? Your father?" When she did not say anything, he yelled, "Talk to me Janet, tell me what is wrong. Why are you doing this? You are going to ruin everything. Silvia is innocent, you can''t do that to her¡ª" Without saying anything, Janet hung up the call. Everything was clear even though she did not say a word. Was Janet about to do what Sabrina did several years ago? Will history repeat itself? Was this the end of Silvia and Kevin''s beautiful journey? ¡­. "I told you not to get involved in this." "George, it''s not what you are thinking," Sabrina tried to explain her point. When she was discussing the entire plan with Andrew over the phone, George overheard everything. From how they managed to manipulate Janet into bringing Silvia here and how they also had plans of getting her killed, he knew everything now. "I came here because I believed you wanted to stop everything, you betrayed me Sabrina." When he found out she was coming to Molgories, he confronted her and asked her what she was up to. When she told him she was going there to stop the competition to save Silvia, he agreed to help her and accompanied her. But after discovering the truth, he realized how heartless Sabrina really was. Blinded by the deep love and affection he had for her, George always supported her no matter how baseless and disturbing methods she used to get things done in her way. Several years ago when she killed Matilda Brown, her best friend, George did find it quite disturbing just like others. But when Sabrina broke down in front of him and told me she had no other choice, he comforted her and stood by her. When she told him about the plan to leave their daughter alone and run away, he opposed it at first. Silvia was his first born child, he didn''t want to leave her alone. But when Sabrina told him how she was doing this to keep their daughter safe so that she would never face what she did, George once again agreed and supported her. And not just in these two instances, George supported Sabrina all his life. Not only did he leave his family behind for him but also gave up everything, his dreams, compassions, his entire life. He didn''t blame her for everything that had happened in the past because he was also equally responsible for it but now he had no intentions of standing by her side and supporting her wrong deeds. He had already wronged his daughter once and he had no intention of doing it again. "You are not understanding the situation George." Approaching him, Sabrina explained her point. "If Silvia wins this competition, we will get back all the powers we had to let go. Things will work our way again, we can do whatever we want." ¡­.. Authors note: Check out my SPIRITY AWARD 2021 book ''The Immortal Fates'' :) Please don''t forget to add it in your library and leave a review if you like it ^_^ Happy reading :) Chapter 344 - Upperhand Closing his eyes, George helplessly sighed, "Will you ever stop Sabrina? We have already been through and seen so much. Both our daughters hate us, they don''t even wanna see our faces. We have already lost our biggest fortune, our daughters, now I don''t wanna lose anything else." "You don''t understand George, this is important. I am done living a normal life. I need this, I need power." Approaching him, she grabbed his arm. "And I need you George, I need your support." No matter how powerful or bold a person is, he or she always has a weakness. Something that will make them feel vulnerable. Someone who will also make them feel strong but also make them helpless. George was that person to Sabrina, he was her weakness. Back then, she knew that Andrew liked her and he was ready to marry her. She also knew that if she had married him, things would have been completely different. Maybe she would have married him even though she never had romantic feelings for him if she hadn''t met George. Sabrina, who always thought highly of herself and believed that no one could stop her, had never imagined that she would get attached to George to the extent where he would become her only weakness. He made her feel vulnerable and his absence made her fl.u.s.ter. His presence and support made her feel strong but in his absence, she felt weak and powerless. "You just need power Sabrina, that is the only thing you care about," he stated. "Don''t say that, I love you," she panicked. Gently removing her hand, he smiled, "You don''t love me, you just need someone to stand by you without saying anything no matter what you do. You need a puppet to follow your footsteps and not a husband." "What are you saying? You¡ª" Just then someone entered the room to inform Sabrina about the competition which was about to start. "Gorus wants you there¡ª" The man informed. "Get out." "But¡ª" "I said get out," she lashed out at the man. Ignoring her, George grabbed his things and started walking out of the room. Pulling him back, Sabrina yelled, "Where are you going?" "Away from your life, I can''t stay with you anymore. You can do whatever you want after I leave," he firmly declared. The sudden change in his attitude baffled Sabrina. She couldn''t process the thought of not having him in her life anymore. Though he hadn''t left yet, she still felt empty. She felt vulnerable and she hated this feeling. Out of the many things, the only thing Sabrina hated was feeling weak. She always panicked when she couldn''t control things. Just then, her phone started ringing. Picking it up from the bed, George gave it to her. "Your partner Andrew is calling, go ahead and kill your daughter. But remember one thing Sabrina, you might get the power you need but you will lose everything including me." Snatching the phone from his hand, Sabrina smashed it on the ground. "I don''t want to talk to anyone, I don''t want to do anything." Clutching onto his jacket, she sobbed. "Please don''t go, please don''t leave me." Pushing her away, George walked out of the room without looking back. "George, come back¡ª" she yelled as loud as she could. But when he did not return, she curled herself in a corner and broke down. After some time, Gorus dashed into the room looking for Sabrina. When he saw her curled up in a corner, he frowned, "What are you doing here? I need you there¡ª" "George left, he left me alone," she muttered. "What the hell are you talking about? We have to execute our plan otherwise your daughter will get herself killed," he snapped at her. Just then a man entered the room with a news that would break many hearts. "Gorus¡ª" "What?" When the man hesitated for a while, Gorus panicked, "What happened?" "Sabrina''s daughter is dead." ¡­.. Brown Mansion. When Andrew heard the news of Silvia''s death, he felt elated. Not only did Janet win the competition, she was also the heir of SPIRIT now and that was all Andrew wanted. "You seem very happy today, did you win a lottery or something?" Scrunching his brows, he asked, "You¡ªwhat are you doing out of the room?" Walking down the stairs, Aurora chuckled, "Let''s just say I was waiting for the right time to come out." Looking at the guards, Andrew snapped, "What are you people waiting for? Throw her inside the room again." But to his surprise, none of the guards moved or even lifted a finger. "What are you all waiting for, do as I say," he snapped harder. "They won''t listen to you." Walking towards him, she smiled, "They are my men." When she snapped her finger, the guards stepped forwards and captured Andrew. Struggling to free himself, Andrew yelled, "Let me go, how can you do this to me? I am your husband." "Husband?" Aurora raised her brows. "Do you even know the meaning of that word? You dare call yourself that after how you have treated me and my kids all these years? You deserve to be called a husband or a father." For more than thirty years, Aurora had been tortured by Andrew in one way or the other which she silently endured but not anymore. "This is my house, you can''t capture me in my own house," he retorted. "You are forgetting something Andrew, whatever you have now is because of me. If not for my family''s support, you would have never been where you are now," she stated and Andrew could not deny it. Whatever he had today was indeed because of Aurora''s family background. He knew how powerful his wife was, this was also one of the reasons why he always tried to suppress her. He didn''t want his wife to have an upper hand on him. But now the tables had turned and he knew he couldn''t do anything about it. ¡­. Chapter 345 - Mess "Have you been plotting against me?" When Aurora did not say anything, Andrew yelled, "You¡ª" Cutting him off, Aurora warned him. "Stop talking before I instruct my men to slash your tongue." "Are you really going to treat me this way? I am your husband¡ª" "For the last time, stop calling yourself that. Don''t try to cling on me¡ª" Squirting her eyes, she stated, "The day you tried to kill my son, you were dead for me." "What are you gonna do with me now? Kill me?" he gulped in nervousness. Andrew knew he was powerless and could do nothing to protect himself. If all his men had been replaced with Aurora''s men, he was very sure everything was under her control. Walking towards him, she squatted on the ground. "Death is a very easy and peaceful punishment for you and your sidechick Sabrina. You are both are up for the worst now and trust me when I say this Mr. Husband, I am not gonna make things easier for you." ..... FIVE MONTHS LATER. With his b.a.r.e back pressed against the cold wall, Kevin took a puff of cigar before tossing it on the floor. Picking up the glass from his right, he gulped down the leftover alcohol before grabbing the bottle. Just then someone knocked at the door. "Kev, we are ready," Matt informed before stepping into the room. He then switched on the lights before walking towards his friend. It had been six months since he had been watching Kevin ruin his life but there was nothing he could do. There were times when he tried to stop him but it was of no use and that disappointed not only him but everyone. Five months ago when they were on their way to the competition venue, Kevin and Rocky received a video from an unknown source which turned their world upside down and was equally shocking for the rest of them. It was a video from the competition right when Janet attacked Silvia in the same way Sabrina had killed Matilda. The news of the change of the heirline from the Jones to the Browns was enough to understand what had happened in the battlefield. When Matt used all his sources and investigated what had exactly happened that day, he found out that Janet had indeed tricked Silvia and killed her. Ron, being Silvia''s shadow, had to kill himself after her death. This made Janet the new leader of SPIRIT. In fact, she had been running the organization since then and also carrying out missions. Looking at Kevin who was staring at the laptop screen which was sitting on his l.a.p, Matt frowned and closed it shut. "Will you stop that¡ªwhat is wrong with you?" After the news of Silvia''s death, Kevin had been watching the video which had been sent to them via an unknown source in a loop without a break. When Kevin lifted the alcohol bottle to take a sip, he snatched it away. "Stop drinking, I told you not to touch alcohol at least today. Is this how you are planning to attend your wife''s memorial service? Drunk?" ''Memorial Service'' the word was like a punch in Kevin''s heart. He didn''t want to attend it, he didn''t want to see people bringing in flowers for her. He didn''t want to accept that the woman he loved was no longer alive. He still clearly remembered the last conversation he had with her over the phone. He knew she was scared and worried but he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t keep her safe like he had promised, he couldn''t protect her. The guilt and hopelessness was killing him from inside, slowly diminishing his will to carry on life without Silvia. Though everyone believed she was dead, even Kevin did and he saw it too but somewhere in his heart, he still felt she was alive. He still felt her strong presence in his life, he still felt her warmth in his heart. Opening the laptop, he played the video again and again. He kept rewatching it to convince himself and his heart that Silvia was dead and would never come back but he always ended up feeling more and more guilty. The pain in his heart kept increasing each time Janet plunged the knife on his wife. When Silvia died, a huge part of him died too, making him feel very weak and vulnerable. After her death, he completely shut himself down in a cramped place far away from the city. He never went home or saw his parents. The only thing that stopped him from taking any step was the rage of revenge. He wouldn''t stop until he killed each and everyone who wronged his innocent wife. Patting his shoulder, Matt reminded him. "We need to leave in ten, okay? They will start only after you are there." When he did not say anything, Matt sighed and left the room. ¡­.. Outside. "How is he?" Chris inquired. Slumping on the couch, Matt pinched the bridge of his nose. "The man is a mess, if he continues this way, I am afraid he will even make it past this year." Looking at the empty refrigerator, Rocky frowned, "When was the last time he ate?" "I don''t know, but I do know when was the last time he drank an entire bottle of whiskey¡ª" Matt remarked. "Did you talk to him?" Rocky inquired. "As if he will listen to me¡ªwait a minute, I think you should talk to him." When Rocky did not say anything, Matt added, "Come on Rocky, you need to talk to him. He always listens to you." "Exactly, you are a little more close to him than us," Chris remarked. "I don''t know guys, I can''t¡ª" Cutting him off, Chris stated, "Come on, Kev is our friend and we need to help him. I can''t see him ruin his own life this way. And if you are worried that he will blame you then it''s never gonna happen, Kev would never blame you for anything." ¡­.. Author''s Note: Just to let you know that it''s been really tough for me these days. Too many things are going on and not to forget about the on-going pandemic. I am just trying very hard to stay sane and not take any stress. I also understand it''s quite frustrating to wait for updates but I am trying my best. I will try to update more chapters whenever I can. I will drop more chapters whenever I can. I am really grateful for your patience :) Love, Sofia? Chapter 346 - She was my strength Rocky sighed and quietly walked away. Since the day they found out what had happened to Silvia and what Janet had done, he couldn''t face Kevin even though the latter never blamed him for anything. Though it wasn''t his fault, he couldn''t help but feel guilty. The more he saw Kevin''s deteriorating condition, his guilt intensified. Leaning against his car, he closed his eyes. Kevin wasn''t the only one who was left heartbroken after everything that had happened. Rocky was also going through the same thing. Maybe his pain wasn''t as intense as Kevin''s but it was enough to make him feel miserable. He still remembered the last conversation he had with Janet, he clearly remembered everything. ¡­.. [FLASHBACK] Five months earlier. SPIRIT BASE After Rocky heard about Silvia''s death and Janet being responsible for it, he couldn''t believe it even though the evidence was right in front of him. He was very sure that his Janet wasn''t so cruel and could never do something so lethal. This is why he decided to visit her. He wanted to talk to her about it, he wanted to know the truth behind it. Standing at the entrance, Rocky was busy trying to figure out what Janet was up to when one of the guards invited him in. "Madam will see you now." Following the guard inside the base, Rocky made his way towards Janet''s new office. ¡­.. Inside. When he entered the office, Janet was standing near the window with her arms folded on her c.h.e.s.t. "You can go," she instructed the guard. "Why are you doing this?" Rocky snapped at her. When she did not say anything, he added, "I know you are up to something Janet, tell me what it is." "Didn''t you see the video?" "I did." Scrunching his brows, he hissed, "I don''t know what your plan is but I am not liking it. Do you have any idea how Kevin is? That guy has gone crazy and Silvia¡ªWhere is Silvia Janet?" With a straight face, she stated, "Silvia is dead." "No she is not," he yelled. "Listen¡ª" Approaching her, he gently c.a.r.e.s.sed her cheeks. "Listen babe, I know you, I know you can never do something like that to anyone let alone Silvia. I am not liking this, it''s seriously killing me." "It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not because it''s already done. And wasn''t this bound to happen? One of us had to die, it was either Silvia or me." Pausing for a while, she questioned him. "Aren''t you happy that it wasn''t me?" "I don''t believe it, I know you can never do this, my Janet can never¡ª" Cutting him off, she remarked, "Well, that is not my problem then. You have already heard what has happened. Now it''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not. People change Rocky, you can''t expect anyone to remain the same and this is who I am." "I had never realized it but this¡ªthe power and authority is what I always wanted. This is what makes me truly happy and¡ª" she hissed in pain when Rocky grabbed her arm. "Shut up¡ª" he gritted his teeth. "Do you have any idea how greedy and selfish you sound? You are making me despise you Janet, don''t do this." "This is how things are¡ªeither you join hands with me or¡ª" she stopped midway when he tightened his grip around her arm. Closing her eyes, she muttered, "You are hurting me." "You are not the woman I fell in love with. Your greedy and selfishness killed my Janet and I will never forgive you for that. Never show me your face ever again, the mere sight of you will disgust me." Without waiting for her reply, he let go of her arm and walked out of the room. ¡­. [PRESENT] Rocky opened his eyes when he heard Matt''s voice. "You can''t even stand up straight, how are you going to attend the¡ª" Stopping midway, Matt sighed, "I don''t know what to do with you." Stumbling his way towards the car, Kevin almost tripped but Rocky grabbed his shoulders. "Easy, be careful." Scrunching his brows, Rocky complained, "Why did you drink so much?" "I am not drunk." "Yes, we can say that you are not." Helplessly shaking his head, he sighed and helped Kevin inside the car. Looking at Matt and Calvin, Rocky said, "I will bring him there, you both take the other car." ¡­.. Inside Rocky''s car. When Kevin took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, Rocky frowned, "You are not supposed to smoke." When he did not listen to him, he stopped the car and snatched the pack from him. "What is wrong with you Kev? What would Silvia feel if she saw you like this? Have you thought of that?" "But she is not here to see me, is she?" Running his fingers through his hair, Kevin scoffed, "Look at me, I am such a mess. I don''t eat, I don''t sleep, I don''t go to work. I do everything that is bad for my health. But still she never came to scold me." Turning towards Rocky, he added, "Do you know how much she hates it when I grow my beard or mustache?" Closing his eyes, he smiled, "She used to run around with my trimmer in her hand to trim them if I didn''t." Touching his sideburns, he frowned, "But now look how long they are¡ªwhere is she? Why isn''t she coming to trim them?" Wiping his tears with his palm, Kevin muttered, "Where is she?" With his eyes filled with tears, Rocky gave Kevin a hug. His heart ached for him. Seeing him so miserable made him feel vulnerable. "I miss her Rocky, I miss her a lot. I want her back, I can''t live without her." Pulling away, he wiped Kevin''s tears away. "Don''t cry, we will get through this. You just have to stay strong." "She was my strength, without her I am nothing." ¡­.. Chapter 347 - Look for her "Silvia would never want to see you in this condition. She would be very disappointed if she was here," Rocky remarked. Passing him a bottle of water, he added, "Here, drink this and embrace yourself. You have to stay strong today for your family, for Silvia''s family." "I don''t know how to face them, I told them I will keep her safe but¡ªthey trusted me with Silvia but¡ª" The guilt of not keeping his promise of keeping her safe was also one of the reasons why he completely shut him down, away from everyone. "You can''t run away all your life, you have so many responsibilities. Are you going to run away from everything? Is running away going to help you in any way?" Pausing for a while, Rocky remarked, "You and I both know Silvia would never want you to run away from your responsibilities." Just then Rocky received a call from Matt asking why they had stopped, he hung up the call saying they were leaving. ¡­.. Ceremony hall. Keeping Kevins condition and other things in mind, everyone agreed on having a small ceremony including only a few close relatives and friends. The past five months had been hard not only for Kevin but for everyone. The news of Silvia''s death was a big blow for everyone and broke many hearts. "Is he coming?" Judith inquired. It had been five months since she last saw her son. Losing Silvia was already devastating and Kevin''s condition made it worse. Herpi sighed and shook his head. "I have no idea." "We can''t start without him¡ª" Thomas, Silvia''s uncle, remarked. Just then Matt and Calvin entered the hall. "Where is he?" Herpi inquired. "He is coming." Seeing her son, Judith ran towards him. "Kev¡ª" she gently c.a.r.e.s.sed his face. "You look so pale." When he did not say anything, she guided him in the front. "Come sit with us." "I''ll sit here¡ª" Without waiting for her reply, Kevin sat down in an empty chair near the entrance. When Judith tried to persuade him, Herpi gestured her not to. Patting his shoulder, Rocky sighed and walked away giving Kevin the space he needed. While the memorial service was going on, an old man entered the hall and sat down right beside Kevin. After a few minutes, Kevin got up and started walking forward in the middle of the service. Everyone got up when he suddenly picked up Silvia''s photo frame which was placed on a small table. Without paying any heed to anyone present in the room, Kevin slowly made his way towards his original seat. Sitting on the chair, he gently wiped the frame with his sleeves and smiled. "She is my wife." "She is pretty," the old man remarked. "I know right? But everyone says she is dead." Gently c.a.r.e.s.sing the frame, Kevin frowned, "They say she will never come back." "What do you say?" "Huh?" "What people say doesn''t matter, what you think and say does. What your heart says matters," the old man explained. Taking a deep breath, Kevin chuckled, "I don''t know, I still feel she is alive and is lost somewhere." Inching closer, the old man whispered, "Then look for her, find her." Getting up, he added, "You should always follow your heart." Without waiting for his reply, he walked away. Scrunching his brows, Kevin thought for a while. He then kept the frame on the chair and walked out of the hall. ¡­. Outside. Leaning against the car, Kevin frowned and closed his eyes. The old man''s unexpected remark had a great impact in his mind. Should he really follow his instincts, his heart and try to look for Silvia? Was Silvia really alive? Before he could figure out what was happening, someone threw a brown envelope at him from the van and quickly drove away. "Hey, stop¡ª" When the van was nowhere to be seen, Kevin picked up the brown envelope from the road. "Kevin¡ª" Rocky called him out before rushing towards him. Looking at the envelope in his hand, he inquired, "What is that?" Without saying anything, he opened the envelope. "What is happening?" Matt inquired who had just arrived along with Calvin. Kevin widened his eyes in shock when he saw the content inside the envelope. "This¡ª" With his hands shivering in nervousness, he took out a necklace from the envelope. Scrunching his brows, Calvin asked, "What is this?" "I-It''s Silvia''s necklace." Looking at it carefully, he beamed, "It''s hers, I gifted her this necklace and she wore it all the time." "Who dropped it here?" Rocky frowned before taking the envelope from Kevin''s hand. "Kev, who was it?" "It''s Silvia''s necklace, she is alive. I was right¡ª" Looking at Rocky, Kevin added, "I need to look for her, I have to find my Silvia." "Kev¡ª" "But she can''t see me this way¡ª" Scrunching his brows, Kevin stated, "I have to go home and freshen up, she will definitely scold me if I show up looking so hideous." "Bro¡ª" Cutting Matt off, Rocky remarked, "Yes, let''s go home and fix your appearance." Taking the car keys out, he added, "Let''s go to my place." When Kevin nodded his head, he gestured Matt and Calvin to follow them before stepping into the car. ¡­.. AUTHOR''S NOTES: I took my first covid vaccination shot a week ago and have been down with side effects since then. Sore arm, body ache, fever, headache...I had to deal with everything which wasn''t pleasant at all. I tried to write but couldn''t push myself so I had no choice but to take a short break. I started feeling better yesterday. The side effects are wearing off and I am almost back to normal. Despite everything, I am glad that I at least got my first shot. Please take the vaccine whenever you get a chance, don''t miss it. I hope everyone is doing well :) Stay safe, Stay healthy ? ¡­. Chapter 348 - Assumption Rocky''s place. After Kevin entered the shower, Calvin and Matt called Rocky out to discuss what was happening. "Dude, what are you doing?" "Exactly, you are giving Kevin false hope. What if it ends up disappointing him all over again?" Calvin was more concerned about Kevin than the outcome of what Rocky was trying to do. "Listen, that man is a mess and a push was needed otherwise he will¡ª" Stopping midway, Rocky sighed, "I don''t even wanna think about it." "But Silvia¡ª" Cutting Matt off, he explained his point of view. "I am not giving Kevin any false hope just to make him feel better. I also believe that Silvia is still alive¡ªif not, how will you explain that locket?" Without waiting for their reply, he further elaborated. "Why would anyone just drop off her necklace to Kevin without a motive?" "I also found it very weird," Calvin agreed. "Either it''s because they want us to know that Silvia is alive or they want to trick us," Matt added. "It can be anything but let''s look at the brighter side and just follow Kevins gut and mine too." Taking a deep breath, he sighed, "I don''t know but I still feel Janet is hiding something from all of us and I still believe she can never harm Silvia no matter what happens. I could see it in her eyes, she was definitely hiding something from me." Patting his shoulder, Calvin comforted him. "Martha also feels that and I believe that too." "It still doesn''t make sense why Janet did this when she was the one who left home years ago to escape the competition," Matt frowned. "I haven''t heard from her brother since then and didn''t you tell us that Andrew is missing too?" When Matt nodded his head, Rocky frowned, "Something is definitely not right." "I noticed one more thing." "What?" "Don''t you think uncle Herpi''s behavior is a bit off? And Silvia''s uncles too?" Without waiting for their reply, Calvin further explained, "Kevin has been a mess since the last five months but uncle Herpi never really showed any kind of concern. In fact, aunt Judith was the only one who came to see him. He just started going to the office again and nothing. Today during the memorial, he did not even try to comfort or talk to Kev. Don''t you think it''s weird?" Kevin''s father had always been concerned for Kevin even for the smallest thing but this time when something big and tragic had happened, his behavior was very unlikely which bothered not only Calvin but also Matt and Rocky. "I noticed that too but I thought he wanted to give Kevin some space to sort out his thoughts," Rocky frowned. "But uncle Herpi has never acted so aloof." The sudden observation made everything even more weird. Was there something that Kevin''s father knew and they didn''t? "Why don''t we just go and ask him directly?" Matt suggested. Rocky nodded his head in agreement. "Let''s talk to Kev after he comes out, I think it will be best if he talks to his father." "But what if Kev overreacts? His emotions are all over the place right now, what if we tell him there is a possibility that his father knows his wife is alive and he becomes agitated?" Calvin stated. "Exactly, I already had a very hard time dealing with the alcoholic and depressed version of Kevin, I don''t think I am ready to handle a super angry Kevin Austin," Matt sighed. When all his three friends kept staring at him, Kevin shrugged his shoulders, "What are you staring at?" Rushing towards him, Matt gave him a tight unexpected hug. "You look so good dude, I am so happy." "I have troubled you all a lot but I will have to trouble you more. I want your help to find Silvia." After the incident, Kevin strongly believed that Silvia was very much alive and now, he just had to figure out what had exactly happened after Janet took her away. "About that, we have thought of a possibility." Without waiting for his reply, Rocky further explained, "We think that your father knows what''s going on." When Kevin did not say anything, Calvin added, "But that is just our assumption, we are not sure about it." "Yes and even if he knows, why would he keep that away from you?" Matt remarked. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Kevin stated, "Let dad do the talking now." Looking at Rocky, he added, "I need your car keys." "Car?" "Yeah." When he hesitated, Kevin sighed, "I have been a mess for the past few months, I did not hit my head. I will not crash your car and even if I do, I''ll get you a new one." Global enterprise. When Kevin entered the office, all the employees quickly got up and greeted him. They were seeing their boss after five months. Without wasting any time, Kevin quickly stepped into the elevator ¡­. Herpe''s office. When Kevin entered the office, Herpe asked the employees to leave to get some privacy with his son. "Why are you here?" "Do you not want me here? Would you rather want me to be a mess and give up on life, father," Kevin snapped. "Well, you have been doing that for the past five months, I thought you have gotten pretty good at it," he remarked. Pressing his hands on the desk, Kevin asked, "Where is Silvia?" When Herpe did not say anything, he frowned, "Dad, where is my wife?" When Herpi did not say anything for a really long time, he scoffed, "I can''t believe you did this to me." "Go home, let''s pretend we did not have this conversation." ¡­.. Chapter 349 - Step by step "So you know¡ª" When Herpi did not say anything, Kevin sighed in dejection, "Why are you doing this to me dad? Do you have any idea how I have been? Last five months have been so hard without her, I lost all my will to live. I stood up again because I have a hope that she is alive, my Silvia is still there waiting for me." Approaching him, Kevin squatted right in front of him and grabbed his fathers hand. "I don''t know why you are doing this but I am sure you have your reasons but please dad, tell me where she is. I will look for her and bring her home because if I don''t, I won''t be able to survive. Silvia is my everything dad and I need her." He was desperate, desperate to see his wife, to be with her, to feel her touch, hug her to sleep. He missed her to the extent he was going insane. After months of darkness, he had finally found some light and a reason to continue living and fighting. When he stepped into his fathers office, Kevin wasn''t sure if he knew about Silvia''s whereabouts but now he was sure. His father knew something that he didn''t and he also didn''t wanna tell him. "Go home." Balling his hand into a fist, Kevin got up. "Fine, if you are not going to tell me anything, I will find out where my wife is on my own." Without waiting for his reply, he walked out of the room. "You are not going to do anything Kevin," Herpi stated. "If you expect me to just sit back and do nothing then you are wrong. I am your son, you know me better than I know myself," Kevin remarked before walking out of the room. ¡­.. Rocky''s place. "But what could have happened? I mean, we investigated it five months ago and everything that we heard was true. What would change if we did it again?" "Many things can change," Rocky remarked. "Last time, we investigated to find out if whatever we had heard was the truth but this time we have to try something different." "Rocky is right, we need to start from the very beginning, the day Janet took Silvia.." Scrunching his brows, Kevin added, "It''s still so difficult to believe that Janet took Silvia there even though she knew it would risk her life." "That is what I have been thinking. What if Janet never took her there? I mean, of course they were in the field but what if before going there, she took her somewhere else?" "But where and why?" That was the biggest question in everyone''s mind and they wanted to find the answer soon. Keeping quiet for quite some time, Kevin remarked, "Dad did not tell me anything but his silence was enough to confirm our suspicion. Silvia is alive, now we just have to figure out what is going on." "Why don''t we go step by step from the beginning? I''ll put my best men into work, we can expect some positive news soon," Matt assured everyone. "I don''t understand one thing, why is she doing this? What is she thinking?" Kevin frowned. "I am sure it''s not just Silvia, there are many people involved including uncle Herpi and may be Silvia''s uncle as well." ¡­. SPIRIT BASE. "Madam wants to see you." Scrunching his brows, Gorus asked, "Why?" "Why don''t you go and find out?" The guards snapped before walking away. After the guard left, Gorus gritted his teeth. After his plan with Sabrina failed and Janet took over the organization, he had to step down as the leader and in the process, he lost everything. Respect, power, fame, he had none. As soon as Janet took over, she took away his powers and refused to give him his previous position back. She always ordered him to do odd jobs which he had never done before which is why no one respected him anymore. This humiliated Gorus a lot. Just then Johnathan entered the room. Looking at his son, Gorus frowned, "What are you doing here?" "I was called here, your new boss called me," he answered. ¡­. Janets office. "I was waiting for you both." Tapping her nails on the desk, Janet asked, "What took you so long?" "I was¡ª" When Gorus tried to sit on the chair, Janet stopped him. "I did not ask you to sit, did I?" Ignoring the scorn on his face, she added, "I called you here to tell you something important." Without waiting for their reply, she stated, "After discussing this with the board members, we have come to a conclusion that your son can no longer be a part of this organization which also means he can''t even step in on our territory. Ask him to leave as soon as possible and make sure you are never seen with him." "You can''t do this, he is my son and a part of the organization. He has helped us carry out so many missions, he has never done anything that has brought a negative impact to the organization," Gorus retorted. "So you want us to wait until he does something outrageous? SPIRIT doesn''t have that much time or patience. Ask him to leave and if you have any problem, feel free to leave with him." "But¡ª" Cutting him off, Janet remarked, "You both may leave." Without saying anything Johnathan left and Gorus had no other choice but to follow his son. ¡­.. Gorus'' office. "What does she think of herself? I have taken care of SPIRIT for so many years when neither the Browns or Jones were around and now this is how they treat me? I won''t take this humiliation, I will¡ª" Cutting off his father, Johnathan chuckled, "Don''t increase your blood pressure, sit down and take deep breaths. I had no intention of staying as well." "But this is wrong¡ª" "Janet is no more the Janet I have known for years, she is different. I mean, pregnancy does make woman feel different but this change is massive and¡ª" "Wait, what?" Gorus scrunched his brows. "Pregnancy?" ¡­.. Chapter 350 - Clever Shrugging his shoulders, Johnathan scoffed, "Isn''t it evident? Anyone can say she is pregnant but she is trying to hide it by wearing baggy clothes. I am sure that she is at least 34 weeks pregnant." When Gorus gave him a blank look, he chuckled, "Come on, don''t tell me you people never noticed it. I could say it in one glance." "This¡ªAre you sure?" Gorus widened his eyes in shock. "I am a doctor dad, how could I make a mistake?" ¡­.. Rocky''s place Passing Kevin a cup of coffee, Rocky sat right next to him. "Don''t worry, we will find her." Kevin sighed and nodded his head. "We will find Janet too." When Rocky did not say anything, he added, "If Silvia is alive, that means Janet did not do anything to her. Women are clever, maybe they came up with a plan which we weren''t aware of." "After we heard the news about Silvia, I met Janet in the SPIRIT base and¡ªI felt like she was hiding something, you know. The emotions in her eyes and her words did not match. Maybe she wanted to tell me something but I failed to pick and told her really inappropriate things. I have hurt her a lot, I¡ª" Cutting him off, Kevin comforted him. "Hey, stop blaming yourself. You had no idea what was going on and the situation at that time was very stressful. You did what any normal man would do. If I was in your place, I would have done the same thing. We will get through this together as a team, okay?" Rocky sighed and nodded his head , "I never thought things would become this normal again, we still have many mysteries to solve but this still feels nice. Seeing you like this again makes me feel great Kev." "Guys, you have no idea what I just found out." Without waiting for their reply, Matt said, "Gorus, the man who used to take care of SPIRIT before Janet took over, has a son." "And what does that have to do with anything we are trying to find out?" Rocky curiously inquired. "Well, it wasn''t really a big thing only if his son wasn''t Doctor Johnathan." Scrunching his brows, Kevin got up. "What?" "Wait, isn''t that the doctor from the hospital where Silvia and Janet used to work? The one that was after Silvia?" When Matt nodded his head, Rocky widened his eyes in shock. "Damn, I always had this feeling he was weird but¡ª" "Was he active in the organization?" Matt nodded his head and explained, "He was the one involved in the accident that happened months ago in the hospital." "Which accident?" "The fire, when Silvia was attacked and¡ª" Pursing his lips, Kevin squirted his eyes. How could he forget the unfortunate incident because of which they lost their born child even before finding out it''s existence. "Let''s talk to him." "Chris is already on the way to get him." ¡­.. Outskirts of the country. Whales Villa. "I heard you haven''t eaten anything yet." Wiping her tears away, Silvia placed the photograph on the table. "I am not that hungry." "You can''t neglect your health this way," Elias sighed before sitting beside her. "Did you give it to him?" When he nodded his head, she asked, "How is he?" Picking up the photograph from the table, she sighed, "Why am I even asking that? He obviously isn''t okay." Looking at the picture, he asked, "Who gave you that?" "I wanted to see him so I asked someone to get it for me." Gently c.a.r.e.s.sing the picture, she sobbed, "I have never seen him like this, I did this to him." "You did not do anything Silvia. Everything that has happened was necessary. We are so close to ending all of this once and for all. Just hold on a little longer, okay?" He tried to comfort her. "Do you think I did the right thing?" "I told you this before and I am telling you this again, it was either a few months of suffering or a lifetime of endless anxiety and pain." Taking the picture from her hand, Elias added, "Do you have any idea how many lives you and Janet are going to save once we are done dealing with this shittiness?" "I have worked for SPIRIT all my life and it isn''t pleasant. I have done things I can''t even tell you. There were times I tried to dodge it but there was a limit to what I could do. I wanted to leave but running away wasn''t my plan. I wanted to rescue every trapped soul from there so I kept waiting for the right opportunity," he further explained. "But what about Kevin? He is the most important person in my life and I am giving him such a hard time, do you think that is right? How is this fair?" Just then Janet entered the room. "I heard someone hasn''t eaten." "Okay, I will leave you girls alone to have some girly chat." After Elias left, Janet sat beside Silvia. When she saw the picture in her hand, she sighed, "Damn, is that Kevin? He looks in very bad shape. Are you sure you are still in love with him after seeing this picture?" Smacking her arm, Silvia chuckled, "Don''t say that, he still looks handsome." Giving her a side hug, Janet assured her, "Just wait a little longer, everything will be okay until little Austin decides to push himself out of you." C.a.r.e.s.sing her 35 weeks baby bump, Silvia sighed, "I hope so." "Come on, cheer up. We will get through this very soon and you can spend some quality and peaceful time with your husband." Placing her hand on Janet''s hand, she said, "Rocky needs to know this too." "He doesn''t want to see my face and it''s okay, I understand how he feels," Janet sighed. "That''s because we made them think that way but after everything is over, we can clear all the misunderstandings." Chapter 351 - Flashback Five months ago "Jan, where are we going?" Silvia curiously inquired. She had no idea where Janet was taking her. "You trust me, right?" When Silvia nodded her head, Janet remarked, "Now I always want you to remember that no matter what happens, I will never harm you even if I have to lose my life over it." Scrunching her brows, she snapped, "What are you saying? What is going on? What are you up to?" Silvia wasn''t having a good feeling about whatever that was happening. Though Janet had her trust, she was still worried that Janet would end up doing something silly which would hurt her. Without answering her questions, Janet instructed, "Take out my phone from my bag and switch it off. Do the same for yours too." Without saying anything, Silvia decided to do what Janet was telling her. "Now what?" she asked. "Now you just sit tight and trust me." After saying this, Janet stepped on the gas and changed directions. ¡­.. An hour later. "Okay, we are here." "Where are we?" Silvia inquired before unbuckling the seat belt. "You will know soon." Stepping out of the car, she added, "Just follow me." ¡­.. "What¡ª" Stopping midway, Silvia frowned, "Ron, what are you doing here?" "Did they get you?" Matthew, Janet''s brother hastily inquired. "I lost them on the fifth street, we are safe," Janet answered. "That is great, we don''t have much time. Flight is at eight, you both should get ready and¡ª" Cutting him off, Silvia frowned, "Wait, what flight? What is going on? Will anyone tell me?" Though the mansion was packed with people she knew, she still couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "We need to tell her." Henry smiled at her. "I am sure she will handle it well." "You¡ªI know you." "He is uncle Henry, we met him a couple of months ago." Janet answered. "Listen Sil, everyone knows what is going on right now. With the whole SPIRIT mess going on, we just couldn''t stay back and let fate play its part." "Exactly and this is why we all have come up with a plan which will only be possible if you comply with us," Ron explained. "What plan? Does Kevin know about this?" "No, he doesn''t. Kevin, Rocky, Matt, Chris no one knows and we can''t tell them." Placing her hand on Silvia''s shoulder, Janet sighed, "We have to keep this a secret." Looking around, Silvia saw many familiar faces. The entire Evans family was present including Ron''s fiancee, Mia. Janet''s elder brother Matthew and a man she had never seen before. "He is Elias, he is one of us," Matthew answered. Looking at Janet, Silvia asked, "What is the plan?" "The plan is very simple, you both take part in the competition and Janet kills you to take over SPIRIT just like her father wants," Ron explained. "What he means is, it''s just a pretense. It will seem like Janet killed you for power and to be the leader of the organization but in reality, you will be alive and will go into hiding for a few months." Without waiting for her reply, Elias further explained, "For Janet to take over SPIRIT, it''s important that we show that you are dead. It''s just a pretense to make the higher ups of SPIRIT believe that you are dead and Janet is the official candidate to take over the position." Thinking for a while, Silvia curiously asked, "What happens after that?" "We will just spread the news of your death to everyone including Ron''s because he is your shadow. So the moment you are dead, he needs to die too. That''s how everything works. After that, Janet will take charge for a few months until we execute our plan to bring SPIRIT down once and for all," Matthew explained. "Until then, you have to stay in hiding, away from everyone. You and I can''t be seen anywhere at any cost because if that happens, we all are doomed," Ron added. "What about Kevin then? We have to let him know about the plan, right?" When everyone remained silent, Silvia remarked, "We can''t keep this away from him, he¡ª" Cutting her off, Elias sighed, "Listen Silvia, after the news of your death goes out, there will be people monitoring your husband and family for quite some time." "Exactly, we can''t take the risk of telling Kevin everything beforehand, there is a chance it might ruin the entire plan," Janet further explained. Pursing her lips, Silvia retorted, "So I just leave him there mourning over my fake death? He will feel miserable, I can''t do that to him." She didn''t even wanna think how Kevin would react when he heard the news about her death. "I hate saying this but we have to make him miserable, at least for a few months. We have no other choice," Ron sighed. Sitting on the couch, Silvia shook her head. "I can''t do this to him, I know Kevin, he will not take this well at all. He will blame himself for not protecting me and punish himself." While everyone was short of words, Elias stepped forward and comforted her. "It''s either a few months of suffering or a lifetime of endless pain and anxiety. Choice is completely yours." "Elias is right, Silvia." Sitting beside her, Janet grabbed her hand. "This is our only chance to end this once and for all. I am done living a scared life, I am done feeling anxious thinking something can happen to anyone of us anytime. Let''s just stay strong and end it together, okay?" Contemplating for a while, Silvia agreed. "Okay, what do I have to do?" "Great, everything is sorted now we just need to find a way to distract Sabrina Jones for a while," Matthew remarked. "Sabrina isn''t an easy woman to play with, you need to think out of the box." Smiling at them, Henry added, "Every living being has a weakness or something that will force them to get distracted. You just need to find something or maybe someone who can do that to Sabrina." "I can." ¡­. Chapter 352 - FLASHBACK Looking at the entrance, Janet frowned, "You¡ª" "How did you get here?" Matthew gritted his teeth. "I brought him here," Herpi stated before stepping inside. "Dad¡ª" Silvia muttered before rushing towards him. Gently patting her back, Herpi tried to encourage her. "You got this honey, you just need to be patient." "But Kevin¡ª" "He is gonna be okay." "We had to involve uncle Herpi, we needed some help from him. No one other than him knows about it," Janet explained. Looking at George who was still standing near the door, she asked, "What is he doing here?" "He came with me, he wants to help us." Without waiting for anyone''s reply, Herpi further explained, "He will distract Sabrina." Raising his brows, Henry chuckled, "Now this is interesting, why would you want to deceive Sabrina out of all the people?" "Because that is the right thing to do." Looking at Silvia, George stated, "I have done many bad things knowingly and unknowingly alongside Sabrina. I have already allowed us to sacrifice our daughter once, I cannot let her do it again." Pausing for a while, he added, "I was never a good father and I can never make up for it but I at least want to do something which will help my daughters in some way." "Why should we trust you? What if this is some kind of a new trick you and Sabrina are trying to pull on us?" After whatever had happened in the past, it was hard to trust George and his intentions and he understood everyone''s concern. "I know it''s hard for everyone to trust me but this time, I have no other intention," George troe to explain himself. "What about Sabrina? She¡ª" Cutting Ron off, he answered, "She doesn''t know I am here, in fact, she doesn''t know anything. She is busy making plans to travel to Malgories for the competition." Looking at Janet he added, "She has planned something with your father and someone from the organization is helping them too. If we don''t do something about Sabrina, things might go wrong." "Uncle Herpi, can I have a word with you?" When he nodded his head, Matthew walked towards a corner. Looking at George, Matthew shared his concern. "I don''t know if it''s safe to trust him." "I don''t know but this time, this guy seems genuine. From what I have heard, he never does anything without telling Sabrina but this time, Sabrina has no idea what he is up to," Herpi remarked. "And it''s not like we have any other choice. There is no way any of us can distract that lady so that she falls into our trap. No matter how much we hesitate, we need this guy more than he needs us." Though everyone was skeptical of George, they had no other choice. They needed time to come up with a plan to deal with Sabrina and time was the only thing they did not have at the moment. In the current situation, if George really wanted to help them then he was no less than an angel for them. While everyone was busy discussing what they had to do next, Silvia approached George. "Why are you doing this? Why after all these years?" she curiously inquired. The man in front of him was her biological father who had abandoned her. Though she had no feelings for him, she was still curious about his actions. "I just want to do one thing right in my life. I ruined your life once and I have never stopped feeling guilty. Now I want to do something that will help you live a peaceful and happy life forever." George had no other intentions, he just wanted to do something right and fair. He was tired of entertaining Sabrina''s lies. He always wanted to be a supportive husband and he was one but he failed to differentiate between the right and wrong thing and ended up supporting Sabrina blindly. Along with Sabrina, George was also equally responsible for whatever had happened and he would never forgive himself for that. After discussing everything properly, everyone agreed on letting George be a part of their plan. At the end, they were able to execute their plan smoothly. They successfully managed to convince everyone about Silvia''s death. After the whole incident, Silvia went into hiding along with Ron, while Janet stayed in the limelight to execute the second half of their plan¡ªAbolishment of SPIRIT. ¡­. PRESENT Placing her hand on Janet''s shoulder, Silvia stated, "Rocky also needs to know." "He doesn''t even wanna see my face." "Because we made him believe something that is not the truth. I am sure once everything is clear, he will understand," Silvia remarked. Janet sighed and placed her head on her shoulder. "We are almost done, Sil, just hold on a little longer." "You should take more rest, you look exhausted. You need to think about your and the baby''s health too." "Shouldn''t I tell you the same things as well," Janet chuckled. After two months of hiding, Silvia found out that she was pregnant. After losing her first baby, this was big news for her and Kevin. She wanted to share it with him but she couldn''t. There were times when she wanted to call him and tell him everything but that would risk not only hers and Kevin''s life but also their baby''s. She had already lost their first child because of her carelessness, she did not want to risk their second baby''s life too. For the past three months, she always convinced herself to hold on a little longer and she would be with Kevin very soon. But at times, it was hard to hold on. It was hard controlling herself from doing something outrageous. Though people around her took good care of her, she always felt empty and she knew exactly what it was. She missed Kevin, she missed his touch, his love, his care. She missed everything about him. ¡­. When she learned about his condition, Silvia was heartbroken. The fact that he was suffering because of her made her feel awful and miserable. But again, she was helpless. She knew he had lost all hope, he had given up but she didn''t want him to take himself down. This is why she decided to give him a tiny hope. Little did Silvia know that she did manage to give her husband the push he needed. ¡­. Chapter 353 - No violence Rocky''s place. "I don''t understand, why is your dad doing this to you?" Chris sighed. "I am sure he has his reasons, dad never does anything without a motive." Although he was mad at his father for not telling him Silvia''s whereabouts, he also understood why his father had been quiet for so many months. Rocky nodded his head and agreed. "I agree with Kev, maybe this is also a part of some plan which we are not supposed to know." "So what do we do now? Just sit back and let them do what they are hopefully doing?" Matt asked. "Of course not, I am going to look for Silvia and bring her home no matter what happens. I don''t care what they are planning and what they are up to, I just want my wife home with me," Kevin stated. Five months of separation was enough, now he couldn''t take it any longer. "I¡ª" Taking his phone out, Matt excused himself. "I''ll be back in a minute." "You both need to relax, once we find that doctor, everything will be clear after that," Chris tried to calm both of them down. He understood their urgency but acting recklessly would definitely not help. Just then Matt came back. "We have him, we have the doctor." ¡­. An old warehouse. Looking around, Rocky inquired, "What is this place?" "It''s a secret place where we usually interrogate dangerous people," Matt answered. "So that doctor guy is dangerous?" Shrugging his shoulder, he answered, "I don''t know but he is important. We don''t know how many people are behind him so I thought bringing him here would be safe." "Where is he?" When Matt pointed towards a room, Kevin folded his sleeves while walking towards it. "Are we thrashing him?" Chris asked. "No." "Then why is he folding his sleeves? I mean, I don''t mind if we are, I am more than happy to join," he chuckled. Pushing him away, Rocky remarked, "Stay away from violence, you are going to be a father soon." ¡­.. Inside the room. When Johnathan saw Kevin, he smiled, "I was hoping to see you." Raising his brows, he added, "But not this way. I mean, don''t get me wrong. Your wife has been missing for the past nine months, aren''t you a little too much groomed for that?" "Wait a second, did you just say missing?" Matt frowned. "Yes, what? Do you want me to refer to Silvia as a dead person when she is very much alive?" Johnathan chuckled. "That would be rude and I am a very nice person." Scrunching his brows, Kevin asked, "Where is she?" Shrugging his shoulders, he answered, "I don''t know. How am I supposed to know in the first place? Isn''t it your job to find your wife? You claim that you love her and expect me to know her whereabouts?" Clenching his fingers into a fist, Rocky gritted his teeth. "People like him don''t understand words, one punch and he will spill his gut out." "Woah, what''s up with that aggression? Aren''t you a little too violent to handle a baby?" Johnathan smirked. Scrunching his brows, Rocky growled at him. "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about?" Helplessly shaking his head, Jonathan sighed, "Of course she didn''t tell you. Damn, I just gave you a very big spoiler." "What are you talking about?" Looking at Kevin, Rocky panicked, "Kev, what is he talking about?" Pressing his hands on the table, Kevin stated, "Listen doctor, neither I have the time nor patience for your shit right now. So why don''t we stop making things difficult for each other. You tell me where my wife is and I''ll let you go." "Oh no please don''t let me go, I would love to stay here." Without waiting for anyone''s reply, Jonathan added, "You see Mr.Austin, you tell me go and they kill me. If I stay here and not say anything, you people will kill me. So you see, I am in a very tight spot here where nothing''s gonna help me." "You¡ª" Cutting Kevin off, he smiled, "But since I love that desperation of yours, I will answer your question. I don''t know where Silvia is." "Then why did you say she is missing?" "Isn''t that evident? Only a fool will believe in the story those two women made up." Tapping his fingers on the table, he remarked, "I have seen Silvia and Janet together before any of you did, I know how tight they are and that guy too¡ªwhat was his name again? Ron. There is no way any of them could do anything to hurt each other." "I don''t understand why you people and everyone fell for that trick?" Looking at Rocky, Jonathan remarked, "Especially you, how could you believe that Janet killed Silvia? Didn''t you have any trust in your woman? What are you gonna tell your kid? That you didn''t trust his mom and thought she murdered someone?" "What are¡ªkid¡ª" Rocky couldn''t understand anything. He felt dizzy and muddle headed. Cutting him off, he stated, "Janet is pregnant." "What?" Everyone in the room shouted in unison. "That can''t be true, you are lying," Rocky barked at him. He didn''t believe him at all, he didn''t want to. "Why wouldn''t she tell me if she is pregnant?" "Apparently she didn''t," Johnathan shrugged. "Maybe she thought since you don''t trust her, what is the use of telling you about the baby." Without saying anything, Rocky dashed out of the room. ¡­.. Outside. Just then Matt, Chris and Kevin came out of the room as well. "Why wouldn''t she tell me? If she is really pregnant, why wouldn''t she tell me?" Rocky yelled in frustration. Placing his hand on his shoulders, Kevin tried to calm him down. "Relax first and try to understand the seriousness of this matter. They are probably planning something and trying to hide so many things. After all that has happened, how do you expect her to tell you she is pregnant?" ¡­. Chapter 354 - Anxiety "But that''s my baby Kevin, I am the father. That baby is a part of me as well, I have the right to know. I have the right to be there for her and our baby. It is my responsibility to take care of them and make sure they are comfortable." Without waiting for his reply, Rocky snapped, "What would you do if you found out Silvia was pregnant and she didn''t tell you? Would you not be mad? Would you not feel wronged?" "Yes I would, I would feel very wronged just like you," Kevin answered. "But we also have to consider the situation. I am sure neither Janet nor Silvia would hide such a big thing from us if the situation was ideal." "Kev is right, instead of being mad imagine what Janet must have gone through. She is taking care of the baby without any support, it is very hard for her as well," Matt added. After taking a few deep breaths, Rocky stated, "I need to see her, I need to see Janet." Without saying anything else, he walked out of the house. "Rocky¡ª" "Let him go Chris, I think it will be best if he talks to her." "What about Johnathan then?" Matt inquired. "He doesn''t know anything about Silvia but he knows many things about SPIRIT. Can someone interrogate him?" Kevin asked. "I''ll have my men do it." ¡­. SPIRIT BASE When Janet received the news of Rocky''s sudden visit, she was still with Silvia. She wanted to send him back but she also wanted to see him. When she found out about the pregnancy, she was already 12 weeks pregnant. After learning the truth, she was both happy and sad. Happy because she was carrying something that belonged to Rocky, the baby was a proof of their love. But she was sad because she knew she wouldn''t be able to share this news with him until the right time. There were times when she wanted to tell him but she couldn''t. She didn''t want to stake so many lives for her one selfish motive. When she was about to enter her office where Rocky was waiting for her, Elias stopped her. "I have already disabled the cameras inside the room, so you can talk to him." Looking at him with teary eyes, Janet was about to thank him when Elias smiled at her. "You don''t have to Jan, I am just doing the right thing." Wiping her tears away, she quickly entered the room. ¡­. Inside When Janet entered the room, Rocky was sitting on the couch. When their eyes met, he got up and approached her. When he stopped right in front of her, she lowered her head. She couldn''t look at him. She knew she had wronged him and she was very guilty for it. "Why?" "Look at me Janet, look into my eyes." Lifting her chin up, he sighed, "Do you hate me? Do you hate me so much that you thought it wasn''t necessary to tell me?" Vigorously shaking her head, Janet grabbed his sleeves. "What are you saying? How can I hate you Rocky?" "Then why? Why are you doing this? Why did you hide the pregnancy from me? It''s my baby too, didn''t I deserve to know?" he lashed out at her. Though he was here just to talk to her, he couldn''t control his emotions. It was for the first time in five months he was seeing her this close and she looked so pale. She had lost weight and looked very weak. He knew she was still actively working in the limelight despite being pregnant and he wasn''t okay with it. Though he knew they possibly had a plan, at this moment, Rocky couldn''t care less. He didn''t care about the plan or people around them. He just wanted to be there for her and their baby. He wanted to take care of them, be there for them. "I wanted to tell you¡ªI wanted to tell you the very next minute I learnt about it but¡ª" Stopping midway, she sobbed. The emotions she had been hiding for the last few months poured out of her eyes. Without saying anything, he pulled her into his embrace. "I am sorry, I had to do it," she said in between her sobs. Kissing the top of head, he closed his eyes. All the anger, sadness and fatigue weared off when he felt her warmth. After so many months of emptiness, he finally felt complete. "I always knew you would never hurt Silvia. Though you told me you did, I never really believed it. Kevin, Chris, Matt, Martha, Bella, no one did." "Silvia is alive, Ron is with her too." Pulling away, she looked at him. "I did not hurt her." Wiping her tears away, he nodded his head, "I know, I know you would never do that." Looking at her belly, he gently touched it. "How big is it?" "30 weeks." Scrunching his brows, Rocky pursed his lips. "And you are still moving around? You should be resting at home." "I go for checkup regularly, she is fine and¡ª" Cutting her off, he widened his eyes in shock. "S¡ªShe? It''s a girl?" When she smiled and nodded her head, he sighed, "I always wanted a girl, a cute little girl with my eyes and your looks." "I¡ª" Just then someone knocked at the door, interrupting their sweet conversation. "Who is it?" "It must be Gorus." Looking around, she added, "You need to hide somewhere." "Hide? But where?" "Hide under my desk and don''t make any sound." After making sure everything seemed normal, Janet opened the door. When she saw Gorus and a member from the higher ups, she knew why they were here. After politely greeting only the higher up member, she invited him inside completely ignoring Gorus. ¡­. Chapter 355 - "I know Silvia is alive...." "What brings you here at this hour?" Glancing at the watch, she answered, "I was about to leave." "I apologize for keeping you here but¡ª" Cutting him off, Gorus snapped, "I brought him here." Raising her brows, she asked, "And why is that?" "I reported you." "Okay, may I know for what?" she calmly questioned him. "You are pregnant so I reported you," Gorus stated. Leaning against the desk, she sighed, "And how is that a concern for you? I think I am the one who should be worried about my baby and not you. I also don''t remember you being related to my baby in any way." Gritting his teeth, Gorus retorted, "Your pregnancy is against the protocols and since you tried to hide your pregnancy from the authorities, it''s punishable by law." Helplessly shaking her head, Janet looked at the member. "I think I will let you do the talking. Mr Gorus has been acting really outrageously and has been trying to go against me since we executed his son. It''s really difficult to work with him when he keeps rebelling like this." "You¡ª" Cutting him off, the member stated, "We know about Janet''s pregnancy, she told us about it months ago." "How is this possible? And why didn''t I know about it?" Gorus snapped. Thinking Janet had hidden her pregnancy from everyone, he had plans of reporting and getting her evicted. But who would have thought things would turn out to be this way. "Do you expect me to tell you about my pregnancy personally? Who do you think you are? You are just a subordinate who works under me, not a higher up. You should know your limits." Ignoring Gorus, the member told Janet. "If he is hindering the performance of the organization and rebelling against the leader, I can help you bring him up to the higher ups and we can deal with him like we did with his son." "Thank you so much, I really appreciate it." After the member left, Janet smiled at Gorus. "You better start packing your bags." "You¡ª" Gritting his teeth, Gorus snapped at her. "You can''t do this to me. Do you think I don''t know what''s going on? I know Silvia is still alive." Smiling at him, she remarked, "Then prove it. Why don''t you come back when you have enough evidence to prove your accusations? Until then, the door is open." When Gorus dashed towards the door, she added, "Make sure to do it before I kick you out like your son." After he left, she quickly locked the door before asking Rocky to come out. "They left but we can''t stay here longer, you have to leave." "I am not going alone," he frowned. "You are coming with me." There is no way he would leave her alone. "I can''t, it''s not the right time." Though she also wanted to go with him, she knew it wasn''t appropriate at the moment. They were very close to executing their plan and she didn''t want to ruin it. "I don''t wanna leave you alone anymore babe." "Listen to me, just give me a week, okay? Everything will be settled by then." Cupping his cheeks, she firmly said, "We have to do this, for us, for Kevin and Silvia. We have come a long way honey and everyone has worked so hard, we can''t make any mistakes now." Pressing his forehead against hers, he sighed, "I am not okay with leaving you alone, this place is not safe." "Don''t worry about me, there are many people around. Especially Elias, he is always there for Silvia and me." "Elias? Who is he?" "He works here but he is on our side," she answered. "Is there a way Kevin can talk to Silvia? He has been through a lot in the past months." Thinking for a while, she agreed, "Okay, I''ll arrange something." Just then Janet''s phone rang. "Okay, we are almost done." After hanging up the call, she told Rocky. "You need to leave now, it''s not safe." "Who was that?" "It was Elias, he will escort you outside. Just don''t say anything and follow him," she instructed. Grabbing her hand, he asked, "When do I see you again?" "Soon, we just need to stay strong for a little longer." When someone knocked at the door, Janet sighed, "It must be Elias, you have to go." "Hmm, take care of yourself and if anything happens, call me." She nodded her head and pulled away before opening the door. Looking at Elias, she said, "Take him out safely, okay?" Elias nodded his head and assured her, "Don''t worry. Wait for me here, I will take you home later." After they both left, Janet sighed and slumped up on the couch. For the first time in five months, she finally felt relieved even though things were not one hundred percent under their control. As she was preparing to leave to tell Silvia everything that had happened, she received a call from her brother. "Jan, where are you?" Matthew inquired. "I am at the base, ready to leave. Why?" "There is a major change in plan." Without waiting for her reply, he added, "We need to involve the guys." "But why? What happened?" she asked. "I can''t tell you anything over the phone, just go home and stay with Silvia, I''ll come and see you later." After saying that, he hung up the call. Janet couldn''t help but feel restless after the phone call. The thought of involving Rocky and others made her feel uneasy. She always wanted to keep Rocky far away from the mess so the idea of involving all of them didn''t seem right. ¡­. Outside. "Janet told me you have been taking care of her and Silvia, I want to thank you for that." "It''s nothing, you don''t have to thank me. Janet and Silvia are doing so many things and this was the least I could do for them." Taking out a phone from his pocket, Elias gave it to Rocky. "Here, take this and give it to Kevin." ¡­. Chapter 356 - Phone call "What is this?" he frowned. "Silvia wanted to talk to him so I figured out a way," Elias smiled. Taking the phone from his hand, he kept it inside his pocket. "Thanks for this." "It''s okay, I owe it to Silvia." After Rocky left, Elias went inside to fetch Janet. ¡­.. Rocky''s place. When Rocky arrived, Chris, Matt and Kevin were sitting in the living room. "You are here, we were waiting for you," Matt sighed. "Janet''s brother called, he wants to see all four of us." "Brother Matthew?" he frowned. "But why?" "We don''t know, we are waiting for him to arrive," Chris answered. "Okay," Rocky sighed before joining them. When he sat on the couch, the trio looked at him, waiting for them to say something. "Come on, say something," Matt excitedly remarked. "I met Jan and she is 30 weeks pregnant," he smiled. "Bro¡ª" Matt yelped in joy and gave him a hug. "Congratulations." "You will be a dad before me," Chris exclaimed. Patting his back, Kevin smiled, "Congrats man." "That''s not it¡ª" Looking at their curious faces, he chuckled, "It''s a girl." "Oh my God, a niece," Matt yelled. "Suddenly we have two babies on the way," Chris sighed. "Kevin, Matt, you both need to work harder." Just then the phone which Elias had given Rocky started vibrating. Taking it out, he gave it to Kevin. "You owe me this." When Kevin frowned, he instructed, "Go inside and receive it." Without saying anything, he took the phone and rushed inside. ¡­. Inside the room. Looking at the screen, Kevin''s hand shivered. Beads of sweat covered his forehead. He could guess who it was but what if it wasn''t what he was thinking? He was scared to receive the call, he didn''t want to disappoint himself. But what if it was her? What if it was his Silvia? There is no way he would afford to miss a chance to at least hear her voice. The cell phone kept ringing over and over again while Kevin stood staring at the screen, not knowing what to do. Pressing the phone on his ear, he impatiently waited for the person on the other line to say something. "Kevin¡ª" Closing his eyes, he sat on the floor. Tears rolled down his eyes and his heart shrank. How could he not recognize her voice? Silvia was alive, his Silvia was alive. He always knew she was there, he could feel it but he couldn''t deny the truth that was presented in front of him. The two of them kept sobbing for several minutes without saying anything. The pain, suffering they had been through for the last five months was finally being released. "You are there, right? You are still with me, right?" The insecurity in his heart had tripled in the past five months. He wanted assurance, he wanted to know she was still with him and she still loved him. "I am always with you, no matter what happens," she assured him in between her sobs. "Then why did you leave me alone? Do you know how scared I was? I thought I lost you forever and that freaked me out." Wiping his tears away, he complained, "I did not eat properly, I kept drinking even on weekdays. I did not shower regularly, I did not trim. I also did not go home. I thought you would come and scold me but you never did. I was a mess, I still don''t feel good, I feel very weak." He kept complaining and kept telling her how he was a mess without her. "I am sorry, I am so sorry," she sobbed. She knew he had suffered but hearing it from him was like a dagger in her heart. Wiping his tears away, Kevin said, "Tell me where you are, I''ll come to take you." "Kevin¡ªit''s not the right time." Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. "How long babe? I don''t know how long I can hold onto this." "Just a little longer." Closing her eyes, she muttered, "I love you." "I love you too and I miss you a lot." Wiping her tears away, Silvia said, "Kev I need to tell you something. I¡ª" "Silvia, we need to leave," someone interrupted her. "Who is it?" Kevin asked. "Kev, I need to go now but I''ll call you again later. Take care of yourself and I promise this won''t last long," she assured him. "But where are you going? Why do I feel like if I hangup, you''ll disappear again?" He was scared, scared of losing her again. "I will not go anywhere, okay? No one can take me away from you. Please honey, wait for me." "I always will." After she hung up the call, Kevin kept the phone on the table and sighed. Just then someone knocked at the door. "Kev, Matthew is here, he wants to talk to us." When Kevin opened the door, Matt saw his teary eyes and hugged him. "Everything will be normal very soon, just stay strong for a little longer." "She is okay Matt, I told you she wouldn''t leave me alone." Pulling away, he wiped his tears away. "Alright now stop crying like a baby, this is actually a very happy moment. You know Silvia is okay, Janet is pregnant, Rocky is going to be a father. We are supposed to be happy, not cry." When Kevin nodded his head, Matt added, "Come let''s talk to Matthew first and see what he wants." ¡­. Living room. "What brings you here?" Matt inquired. Looking at Kevin and Rocky, Matthew remarked, "I heard the military is after SPIRIT too." Scrunching his brows, Rocky answered, "Yes they were." Looking at Kevin, he added, "In fact, we were supposed to report them about the organization but we stopped after we learnt about Silvia and Janet''s involvement." "How do you know that?" Kevin asked. ¡­.. Chapter 357 - What? Without answering his question, Matthew took out a file from his bag. "Why don''t I give you all the information that is required to take SPIRIT down and you pass it down to your higher ups." "But why?" Chris frowned. "We thought you had a plan." Matthew nodded his head and agreed, "Yes, we did have a plan but if we execute that plan now, Janet has to be actively involved in it and I don''t want that." Looking at Rocky, he sighed, "I know you don''t want that too." "I know it has been very hard for the two of you but this was necessary. We could manage to dig out everything about SPIRIT only after Janet took over. It would have never been possible without that. We also got help from many people¡ª" Looking at Chris, he added, "Your parents too. In fact, without them and Elias, this would have never been possible." Shoving the file towards Kevin, Matthew stated, "We have gathered everything that''s needed to take it down. Now I hand it over to you all and I am sure you will deal with it the way it''s meant to be." After considering all the odds, Matthew along with others decided to go for a cleaner and simpler method to deal with SPIRIT. Instead of taking it down on their own, they decided to let the military take things over and for this to happen, they needed Kevin and Rocky''s help. He also didn''t want both Silvia and Janet to be involved in anything. He didn''t want to take any risk. "What about Silvia and Janet?" Kevin asked. "Don''t worry about them, Elias has already taken them somewhere else. They are safe there," he answered. Picking up the file, Rocky asked, "What is the deadline?" "Whenever they are ready, it''s in their hands now." Glancing at the watch, Matthew said, "I''ll take my leave now. We all believe you both will deal with this better than us." After Matthew left, Matt quickly scanned through the file. "Damn, SPIRIT is dirtier than I had thought. This information is more than enough to take that shit down, even I can do it." "Don''t get excited Matt, we are not taking things in our hand anymore," Chris remarked. "You guys are no fun," he scoffed. "Who is this Elias?" Kevin asked Rocky. "I met that guy. Apparently he has been taking care of Janet and Silvia." Looking at him, he added, "The cell phone I gave you, Elias gave it to me." Thinking for a while, Kevin asked, "Good looking?" "In front of us he looks like a wet rat," he scoffed. Looking at the two sly men, Chris raised his brows. "You both sound like two jealous men." Ignoring his remark, Kevin got up. "I''ll call someone and arrange a meeting with the higher ups." "Hey, do you think they will promote you both if you pass on this information?" Matt chuckled. Shrugging his shoulders, Roger said, "They might give us a medal." "Let''s get this done as soon as possible, I just want to bring Silvia home." ¡­. Three days later. Austin mansion. Hanging up the call, Herpi approached Kevin. "I have been getting calls since morning, everyone seems to be loving the information you and Rocky gave them." "You know I have nothing to do with it, you should give credit to the people who actually worked hard," Kevin answered. "I know you are angry with me," he sighed. "To be honest, I was ready to face your wrath for the rest of our lives when I decided to hide the truth from you." Without waiting for his reply, Herpi added, "You know why I never visited you for the past five months? Because I was scared son, I was scared I would break down and tell you everything. And if that happened, everything would go wrong. Many people have worked together and managed to make this entire plan successful." Placing his hand on Kevin''s shoulder, he sighed, "I just wanted you and Silvia to lead a happy and peaceful life in the future. Though the whole involvement of SPIRIT made your married life difficult, I knew that a short separation would fix everything and after this is over, we all would live a peaceful life." Kevin sighed and nodded his head. "I know you wanted the best for us. I can never be angry with you dad, I was just a little disappointed when you did not tell me about Silvia''s whereabouts when I asked you. But later I understood why you did that." "You do?" When he nodded his head, Herpi breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you for understanding. I was actually very worried you would be very mad at me. I mean, when I heard Silvia was pregnant and I was told to keep it away from you, I was¡ª" Cutting him off, Kevin snapped, "What?" "W¡ªWhat?" "What did you just say?" he widened his eyes in shock. "What did I say?" "The thing you said just now dad?" "What thing? "About that¡ªpregnant?" With his mouth wide opened and his eyes widened in shock Herpi shuttered, "Y¡ªYou didn''t know?" When Kevin gave him a blank look, he gulped in nervousness. "Haha, I¡ªI think your mom is calling me." Without waiting for his reply, Herpi rushed towards the door. "Dad stop right there and come here,''" he called him back. Left with no other choice, Herpi cursed himself and walked inside the room again. Awkwardly clearing his throat, he nervously chuckled, "Son, you know your mom, if I don''t go when she calls me she starts shouting." "Dad, mom is not at home. Now tell me what was that about?" Kevin couldn''t believe what he had heard. He needed to hear it again to freak out properly later. Left with no other choice and any chance to escape, Herpi sighed, "Fine, I thought you already knew this. I thought Silvia told you when she called you the other day but I guess she wanted to surprise you or something." "Just tell me what you told me a minute ago," Kevin impatiently demanded. ¡­.. Chapter 358 - Truth Taking a deep breath, he unwillingly told him the truth. "Silvia is pregnant and her due date is a month away." The new bomb which had been dropped on Kevin made him feel numb. He couldn''t believe what he had heard. His wife was pregnant and he had no idea. He was more scared and worried than mad. "I had no intention to be the one informing about this. Silvia was supposed to tell you this but¡ª" Cutting him off, Kevin stuttered, "Baby? I am going to be a father in less than a month?" Without waiting for his fathers reply, Kevin rushed out of the room. ¡­.. Rocky''s place. "Dude, what happened? Why did you call us here?" Matt asked. Without saying anything, Kevin sat down on the edge of the couch. "Why do you look so pale? Did you see a ghost or something?" Rocky chuckled. "Silvia is pregnant and her due date is just a month away." "What?" Chris gasped. Widening his eyes in shock, Matt yelled, "How did this happen? I mean, I know how it happened but who told you?" "Dad told me," Kevin gulped in nervousness. "Did Silvia not tell you anything when she called you?" When he shook his head, Rocky cursed, "Damn, Janet and Silvia both were pregnant." "Kev, what will you do now?" Chris asked. "What kind of a question is that? Obviously he can''t do anything until the military takes SPIRIT down," Matt frowned. Patting his shoulder, Rocky comforted him. "They are executing the mission tomorrow. Now we just need to pray everything is handled well and goes as planned." ¡­. Silvia and Janet''s new hiding place. Folding her clothes, Janet asked, "So you did not tell him about the baby?" "I did not get a chance. I mean, I was about to but Elias called me so I had to hang up," Silvia sighed. "Well, if everything goes well, you can tell him in person tomorrow," Elias remarked before walking into the room. "Elias is right, tomorrow is the big day," Janet added. "So I can go to Kevin?" Silvia asked with a hope in her heart. "No you can''t," Elias stated. "Why not?" "Because Kevin will come to take you from here," he smiled. Widening her eyes in shock, Silvia gasped, "What? Did you tell him already?" "If everything goes well, Rocky and Kevin will come and take you both from here." Looking at her friend staring at the mirror with a frown on her face, Janet sighed, "Sil, I know what you are thinking. Kevin would love you no matter how you look." "Janet is right," Elias added while walking towards her. "You look perfect and beautiful in every angle. Kevin is a very lucky man, I wish I was as lucky as him." Smacking his arm, Silvia chuckled, "You always over compliment me." "I am not lying, you are perfect," he smiled. "Thanks Elias, not just for the compliment but for everything you have done for me. I will never forget it." For the past five months, Elias had always been there for her, trying to cheer her up whenever she was feeling down or upset. Smiling at her, he patted her head and left without saying anything. "You still can''t see it, can you?" Janet sighed. "See what?" "That Elias likes you, everyone in this house knows that except you." "What are you talking about?" Silvia frowned. Just then Ron entered the room. "Okay so I have some news¡ª" Cutting him off, Janet snapped, "Forget about the news first you tell me something, do you know Elias likes Silvia?" "Pfft who doesn''t know that? From what I heard, he has been head over heels for you since you were kids." When Silvia gave him a blank look, Ron sighed, "You are still very dumb." "Henry did tell me I used to go to his place with Sabrina when I was young, maybe this is why I found his place very familiar when I visited him. He also told me Elias used to be there too but he never told me about¡ª" "Of course he won''t tell you, you gotta figure it out on your own." Brushing her hair, Silvia remarked, "Even if he did like me or likes me, it doesn''t matter. He is a very good friend of mine and I don''t wanna wander my thoughts and ruin that." "Why are you being so defensive babe? It''s not like we are telling you to leave Kevin and be with him. FYI, Kevin will and always be my favourite," Ron exclaimed. "Same, we were just wondering why you never noticed his feelings for you when everyone did," Janet explained. "Maybe because I never had such feelings for him." NEXT DAY (THE BIG DAY) Everyone started their morning with a breaking news which brought nothing but joy and peace to them. [The more than 100 years old organization ''SPIRIT'' has finally been taken down by the Military] [More than 50 people have been taken into custody, around 200 underage kids and more than 50 women who had been captured by the organization have been rescued] [The Military ambushed the main base of SPIRIT past midnight after getting insider information from an unknown source] [The authorities have planned to thoroughly investigate and take necessary actions as soon as possible] The following headlines were trending all over the news, with more popping up every minute. ¡­.. Everyone congratulated each other after the successful victory. Their struggles and hardsh.i.p.s had finally paid off. Hugging her mother, Janet smiled, "Thank you mom." Hugging her back, Aurora said, "Don''t thank me, this happened because you were brave enough to do it." "But if you hadn''t asked me to look for brother Matthew, I would have never done it." Gently c.a.r.e.s.sing her cheeks, she smiled, "I have always wanted the best for my kids, whether it''s for you, your brother or your sister." ¡­. Chapter 359 - One Last Time Hugging his mother, Matthew agreed, "We know that." ; Glancing at the watch, Aurora asked, "Where are the would be daddy''s? I am waiting to meet them both, especially Jacob." ; "No one calls him Jacob here, you can call him Rocky," Janet chuckled. ; While everyone was happily talking to each other, Silvia was standing by the door impatiently waiting for her husband to arrive. ; "You shouldn''t stand for a long time." Placing a chair near her, Elias added, "Sit down for a while and stop worrying, he will be here soon." ; "I am just worried because¡ª" ; "You haven''t told him about the baby?" When she nodded her head, he chuckled, "Well then he will be surprised." ; "I know," she smiled. Pausing for a while, she said, "Yesterday, Jan and Ron told me that you¡ª" ; "They told you, didn''t they?" Helplessly shaking his head, he sighed, "I won''t lie to you, I have liked you for a really long time but don''t get wrong ideas. I am not a psycho one-sided lover who will come after you." ; "I am sure you are not," she chuckled. ; "Whatever it is Silvia, I want you to know that I did not take care of you because I like you or I have feelings for you, I did it as a friend, to be your friend." ; "You''ll always be my friend Elias no matter what happens," she assured him. ; "Well, that is all I want from you." Though he had feelings for Silvia for a really long time, he had given up as soon as he heard she had married Kevin but he never stopped liking her. The harder he tried not to, his feelings kept getting intense for her so he stopped trying with a hope that one day his heart would finally give up. ; Just then a black car pulled over right in front of the entrance. ; When Silvia realized who it was, she quickly tried to get up. ; "Be careful," Elias reminded her before helping her up. ; When Kevin got down from the car, he quickly rushed inside but stopped midway when he saw Silvia. ; Five months. 152 days. 3650 hours. 219000 minutes. 1314000 seconds. ; Only he knew how he had spent every day, every hour, every minute and every second without her. It was so tough that there were times when he wanted to put an end to all the sufferings and himself. ; But after everything they had been through, there she was standing right in front of him with a surprisingly huge belly. The reunion became even more beautiful because of the baby. His baby. Their baby. ; After hearing the news of Silvia''s pregnancy and that the baby would be born in a month, Kevin couldn''t sleep at night. Instead he ended up making arrangements straightaway. ; The first thing he did was to ask someone to clean up their house. He hadn''t been there since Silvia went missing. He also instructed someone to clear out a room right next to their bedroom for the baby. He had plans of decorating it the way Silvia wanted. He also started baby proofing their house and the main mansion. ; When Silvia started walking towards him, he quickly came out of his daze and rushed towards her. ; When he stopped right in front of her, Elias entered the mansion leaving the couple by themselves. ; Tears started rolling down Silvia''s eyes when Kevin gently touched her cheeks. She had longed for his touch, his warmth, his care. She had missed him alot. ; Placing her hand on top of his, she sobbed harder. She wanted to tell him so many things but couldn''t. All she could do was cry in his arms. ; Without saying anything, he pulled her into his embrace. "I missed you, I missed you so much. I almost thought I lost you." ; Pulling away, he pressed his forehead against hers. "Every second felt so heavy and long without you. I don''t know what I would have done if I didn''t find you." Kissing her forehead, followed by her eyes and then cheeks, he gently lifted her chin and pressed his lips against hers. ; His kiss was soft, gentle but demanding at the same time. He had longed for her, they both had longed for each other. ; Pulling away, Silvia cupped his cheeks. "I am sorry, I¡ª" ; Cutting her off, he said, "Sssh you don''t have to apologize, let''s not talk about it anymore." Gently c.a.r.e.s.sing her huge baby bump, he added, "We have better things ahead of us." ; "Kev, our baby¡ªI couldn''t tell you, I wanted to but¡ª" Stopping midway, she sobbed. "It was so difficult without you, the cravings, the moodswings, I had to deal with it. I missed you so much." ; Wiping her tears away, she stated, "Just take me home, I wanna go home." ; "I am here to take you home babe, we will leave right away." Embracing her again, he sighed, "Let me just hug you a little longer." ; The couple kept hugging each other for a long time with no intention of letting each other go. ; Their love story had an unexpected beginning but despite all the hardsh.i.p.s and challenges, Silvia and Kevin always managed to deal with it together. After successfully winning over the biggest obstacle of their relationship, they could finally live a peaceful and happy life. ; When Kevin met Silvia, he was heartbroken and someone who had given up all his hopes on love. But he still tried to overcome the past feelings and start a fresh beginning with her. ; Who would have thought that his decision to love Silvia for the one last time would change his life forever? Maybe that''s what love is, it happens at the most unexpected moment when you are least expecting it. ; Silvia on the other hand also found her soulmate in Kevin which brought more happiness in her life. ; They both brightened up each other''s life and made it more meaningful. ; They were about to start a completely new chapter of their lives which would be both sweet and bitter. ; *****************THE END**************** SPECIAL AUTHOR''S NOTE: This marks the end of Silvia and Kevin''s journey. :) I have already marked the story ''Completed'' but I will drop maybe one or two chapters to cover a few parts of the side characters. ; I know the updates weren''t very consistent and I can understand it must have been very frustrating. But I would like you thank you all for waiting and for being very understanding ^_^ This is my third completed book. That makes me realize how far I have come and it''s all because of guys. ; Thank you for your constant support and love :) I really means a lot to me and I really appreciate it. ; Please show your love and support by adding my WSA entry ''The Immortal Fates'' in your library. You can also add my other book ''The Strings of Love'' in your library :) Follow me on instagram: author_sofia05 Join my server: discord.gg/TdyrNhc Happy Reading ^_^ Lots of love ? ¡­..